. ‘ meta 2 host ) , 5 it che ib UP mani } Mies ah eh j Pastas Art : ; } eR Hit f ‘ Waa ‘ {hoe St mt $ i ors \ le mia he } H mies mp arrt peas 4 Hil, { f PANE ; : % i rk 5 I t ry, ree ee, a Pa : ae gee bens iG oe aay Doter f RbLcakow. Ae ph 190 a z. « Ql —lQ4 iy é ii. " \qes—300 ‘ W. « 3OL —ho7. ‘ 38-59. (335). Jax Zeer. Sa=z. i ch £ ? fe. gpa P55 ree j 2 jG S3u4 rR 3 Ak a fO8S F ob 1835" x va &S | sd rag K Key os opere D fersr me age Ae Lina ime doe (ct LL meg (836, 4 : Jee. Lc are VMetea 112, (833). Safar 13—2b (Bd). Ay 2-2) Uaas) AR eg 8% 7 TRANSACTIONS OF 4 THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. VOLUME I. LONDON: PRINTED FOR THE SOCIETY, BY RICHARD TAYLOR, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET ; AND SOLD AT THE SOCIETY’S HOUSE, BRUTON STREET; SOLD ALSO BY LONGMAN, REES, ORME, BROWN, GREEN, AND LONGMAN, PATERNOSTER-ROW. 1835 » LOPPULAARET “'@ : F 2... Pa a Si UG ‘ue ‘ “e bbs Adlfen ot y= « 7 Se ign As Dit oy i). ey — x . eat’ — ate pee} bie ’ Pee Ee re a * Fina e ge rie , f) A "in Foire tenia eae kre sa , CONTENTS. I. On the M’horr Antelope. By E. T. Bennett, Esq., F.L.S., Sec. Z.8.. . page| II. On the Nervous System of Beroé Pileus, Lam., and on the Structure of its Cilia. By Roser E. Grant, M.D., F.R.S. Ed., L.S., G.S., Z.8., &c., Professor of Com- parative Anatomy and Zoology in the University of London . . . . 2.) 9 III. Observations on the Laws which appear to influence the Assumption and Changes of Plumage in Birds. By Wiuttam Yarrett, Esq., F.L.8S.&Z.8. . . . 18 IV. On the Structure and Characters of Loligopsis, and Account of a New Species (Lol. guttata, Grant,) from the Indian Seas. By Rosert E. Grant, M.D., F.R.S.Ed., L.S., G.S., Z.8., &c., Professor 2s Sie oie oe me and Zoolgy in the Uni. versity of London . E : 21 V. On the Characters and Bese ” a new Genus of pera called Cynictis. By W. Ociusy, Esq., A.M., F.L.S., R. Ast. 8., Z.8., &. 2. 2 2. 2... 29 VI. On the Chinchillide, a Family of Herbivorous Rodentia, and on a new Genus referrible to it. By E. T. Bennert, Esg., F.L.S., Sec.Z.8.. . . . . 35 VII. On the sacculated Form of Stomach as it exists in the Genus Semnopithecus, F. Cuv. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.S., Assistant Conservator si the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London . . . . 65 VIII. Description, with some additional Particulars, of th the Arter Australis of Shaw. By Wiiiram Yarrett, Esq., PLS. & 78... . a ee ol IX. On the Anatomy of the Sepiola vulgaris, Leach, and Account ee a New Species (Sep. stenodactyla, Grant,) from the Coast of Mauritius. By Rosert E. Grant, M.D., F.R.S. Ed., L.8., G.S., Z.8., &c., Professor of Comparative Anatomy and Zoologyian the Unwersity of London». 2 ss ew ee ee X. On a new Genus in the Family of Corvide. By Mr. Joun Goutp, F.L.S. Commu- nicated by the Secretary . At Eo) te, ee 87 XI. Characters and Descriptions of several New Genera and Species of Coleopterous Insects. By the Rev. F.W. Hore, A.M., F.L.S.&Z.S. . . . .. . 91 1v CONTENTS. XII. Observations on the Neck of the Three-toed Sloth, Bradypus tridactylus, Linn. By Tuomas Brett, Esy., FRSS 18.4855 ZS. .. . page Lis XIII. On the Anatomy of the concave Hornbill, Buceros cavatus, Lath. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.S., Assistant Conservator . the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London . . . iets Us XIV. Description of a New Genus of Posie eee se Fishes. ‘By the Rev. R. T. Lowe, B.A., Corr. Memb. Z.S. (In a Letter to the Secretary.) . . . 123 XV. On the Anatomy of the Cheetah, Felis jubata, Schreb. By Ricnarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.S8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons RELIONELONs se at ee Re: koe Ue Re Ie fo: Fe ae XVI. Notice of a Mammiferous Animal from Madagascar, constituting a new Form among the Viverridous Carnivora. By E. T. Benwert, Esq., F.L.S., Sec. Z.S.. 137 XVII. Descriptions of some new Species of Cuvier’s Family of Brachiopoda. By W. J. Broperip, Esq., Vice-President - the pa aie and pe Societies, RIS Ley Sesh. whe. Soe : 3 As Anheuser las XVIII. On the Anatomy of the piscuopeae of Cuvier, and more vipectadly of the Genera Terebratula and Orbicula. By Ricnarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.S8., Assistant Con- servator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. . . 145 XIX. Some Account of the maneless Lion Ae Guzerat. ee ose Watter Sm_EE, of the Bombay Army, F.Z.S. Seite Lo teh an. GS XX. Description of a new ae of the Genus -iRtnte of 2 Dr. Horsfield. By Mr. Joun Goutp, F.L.S. Communicated by the Secretary . . . . . 175 XXI. A few Remarks tending to illustrate the Natural History of two Annulose Genera, viz. Urania of Fabricius, and pect of Walckenaer. gil W.S. MacLeay, Esq., E:Zyisiheses weeds ‘ ng cae nee eee XXII. Descriptions of some new snake of Calyptrecide. By W. J. Broperip, Esq., Vice-President of the Geological and Zoological Societies, F.R.S., L.S., &c. 195 XXIII. On the Anatomy of the Calyptreide. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. . 207 XXIV. On the Structure of the Heart in the Perennibranchiate Batrachia. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.8., Assistant Conservator ! the Museum f the Royal College of Surgeons in London. . . BN § Saeki cap eealen XXV. On the Young of the Ouiiiibehr ct wandabaise Blum. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the iil College of Sur- geons in London. . . . 5 SAR a 220 XXVI. Notes on the Natural rho and Habits ea the Onsithorhynch paradoxus, Blum. By Grorce Bennett, Esg., F.L.S., Corr. Memb. Z.8.. . . . 229 CONTENTS. Vv XXVII. Description d’un nouveau Genre de Mollusques de la Classe des Gastéropodes Pectinibranches. Par E. Ruppert, M.D., Memb. Ect. L.S. & Z.8. page 259 XXVIII. On Clavagella. By W. J. Broverir, Esqg., Vice-President of the Geological and Zoological Societies, F.R.S., L.S.,§e. 2 . . . rere 20L XXIX. On the Anatomy of Clavagella, Lam. By Ricuarp Owen, 2 ales E.R.S. & Z.S., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in Lon- ag Fo I PoC hay a 1 ee XXX. On Nycteribia, a Genus of Wingless Insects. By J. O. Wesrwoop, Esq., F.L.S., &c. Communicated by the Secretary. . . . toate, Pie, Cake XXXI. Some Account of Macropus Parryi, @ hitherto undescribed ee of Kangaroo from New South Wales. By E. T. Bennerr, Esq., F.L.S., Sec. ZS... 295 XXXII. On the Genus Chama, Brug., with Descriptions of some Species apparently not hitherto characterized. By W.J. Bropertr, Esq., Vice-President of the Geolo- gical and Zoological Societies, F.R.S., L.S., 8c. . . . - = 30l XXXIII. Characters and Description of a new Genus of the Family Melolonthide. By Joun Curtis, Esq., F.L.S., §c. Communicated by the Secretary . . . 307 XXXIV. On a species of Moth found inhabiting the Galls of a Plant near to Monte Video. By Joun Curtis, Esq., F.L.S., &c. Communicated by the Secretary . . 311 XXXV. Description of a Microscopic Entozoon infesting the Muscles of the Human Body. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & Z.S8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons im London . . . 2 apie tote XXXVI. On the Anatomy of Linguatula Tenioides, Cuv. By R Ricwarp Owen, Esq., F-R.S. & Z.8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Bea College of Sur- geonsin London. . . . . . : o See eth ine XXXVII. Additional Remarks on the Genus ee with some Account of a second Spe- cies referrible to it. By E. T. Bennert, Esq. F.L.S., Sec.Z.8. . . . 33l XXXVIII. Observations on the Genus Cancer of Dr. Leach (Platycarcinus, Latr.,), with Descriptions of three new Species. ie Tuomas BELL, es F.R.S., L.S., G.S., opal i) ans NA Lee rae NEE: lee, XXXIX. On the Osteology - the hte and Gee Utan. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & Z.S., Assistant Conservator of the Museum ae the Royal College of Surgeons in London. . . . 2 basu Welt ae, combs XL. On the Anatomy of Distoma ee Rud. "By R Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & Z.S., Assistant Conservator e the Museum of the Ae pens of Surgeons in London. ies eee tel: : : “eee. eres XLI. Description of a new nail of Feceyomig 4 Tenia een! Owen. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & Z.S., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeomsan London . . 1. . - ss + © + 6 se S85 vi CONTENTS. XLII. Remarks on the Entozoa, and on the structural Differences existing among them : including Suggestions for their Distribution into other Classes. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & Z.S8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London . METER AE he 8 ae: page 387 XLIII. Additional Observations on Alepisaurus ferox. By the Rev. R. 'T. Lows, M.A., Corn Memb GZS byte dt. een, DA Ok CE a ea Se ERRATUM. Page 184. Note ®. Lines] and 4. For Gecarcinus ruricola read Grapsus ruricola. OFFICERS AND COUNCIL THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. 1835. PRESIDENT. RIGHT HON. THE EARL OF DERBY, LL.D., Pres. L. S., F.H.S., Trust. Brit. Mus. VICE-PRESIDENTS. WILLIAM BOWLES, Carr. R.N. WILLIAM JOHN BRODERIP, B.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., V.P.G.S. JOHN HAMILTON, ESQ. SIR ROBERT HERON, BART., M.P., F.L.S., F.H.S. JOSEPH SABINE, ESQ., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.H.S. SECRETARY. EDWARD T. BENNETT, ESQ., F.L.S. TREASURER. CHARLES DRUMMOND, ESQ. COUNCIL. REV. JOHN BARLOW, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., M.R.I. THOMAS BELL, ESQ., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. MARSHALL HALL, M.D., F.R.S. L. & E. EDWARD SAMUEL HARDISTY, ESQ. REV. FREDERICK WILLIAM HOPE, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. THOMAS HORSFIELD, M.D., F.R.S., V.P.L.S., F.G.S. ALEXANDER MILNE, ESQ. VISCOUNT MILTON, M.P. RICHARD OWEN, ESQ., F.R.S. SIR JOHN SHELLEY, BART. LIEUT.-COLONEL WILLIAM HENRY SYKES, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. NICHOLAS AYLWARD VIGORS, ESQ., D.C.L., M.A., F.R.S., M.R.LA., F.A.S., F.L.S., F.H.S., F.G.S., M.R.I. WILLIAM YARRELL, ESQ., F.L.S., &c. ADVERTISEMENT. Tue Editors of the Transactions of the Zoological Society are directed to make it known to the Public, that the Authors alone are responsible for the facts and opinions contained in their respective papers. TRANSACTIONS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. I. On the Mhorr Antelope. By E. T. Bennert, Esq., F.L.S., Sec. Z.S8. Communicated January 8, 1833. PLINY appears, with one exception, to be the only author of antiquity who distin- guishes the Dama of the classical ages by any tangible characters ; and even his slight notices are confined to its transmarine origin', and the forward curvature of its horns?. In other writers the word, although of frequent occurrence, is accompanied only by vague epithets, indicative for the most part of gentleness, timidity, and velocity. Thus we have in Horace? the epithet ‘‘ pavide”’; in Virgil‘, “‘ timidi”; in Martial, ‘‘ molles', imbelles®”; in Seneca’, ‘‘ veloces’’; and in Columella’, ‘‘ velocissime”’ ;—all applied to the Dame, which appear, from the constant references made to them about that period, to have been well known at Rome in the times of the earlier Cesars. The ex- ception above noticed occurs in the fragment of the Halieuticon, generally ascribed to Ovid and at all events written by a contemporary author, and merely determines the animal to have had a fawn-coloured back, and to have been an object of the chase’. In this latter particular the writer, whoever he may have been, is confirmed by Virgil'® and Columella'!. It seems scarcely probable that an animal so well known, and com- '« Sunt et damz, et pygargi, et strepsicerotes, multaque alia haud dissimilia—hee transmarini situs mit- tunt.” Lib. viii. cap. 53. * « Cornua—in rupicapris in dorsum adunca, damis in adversum.”’ Lib. xi. cap. 37. * Carm. lib. i. Od. 2. + Eel. 8,28; and Georg. lib. iii.539. ° Epig. lib. iv. 35. ® Epig. lib. xiii. 91. 7 Hippol. 61. 8 De Re Rust. (ed. Schn.) lib. vii. cap. 12. 9 « Altera pars fidens pedibus dat terga sequenti : Ut pavidi Lepores, ut fulvo tergore Dame Et capto fugiens Cervus sine fine timore.”—Hal. (ed. Gesn.) p. 4. 10 Georg. lib. iii. 410. ‘1 Joc. cit. VOL. I. B 2 MR. E. T. BENNETT ON THE M’HORR ANTELOPE. monly applied to such a purpose, could have been of foreign origin and brought from beyond the seas ; and it is therefore natural to conclude that most, if not all, of the last- mentioned writers refer to a different animal from that of Pliny, and probably to our own Fallow-deer, the name of which, in almost every language of modern Europe, is evidently derived from the same root with the Latin Dama. If this supposition be ad- mitted, the name of Dama can no longer be regarded as improperly applied to the Fallow-deer, merely because Pliny has thought fit to transfer it to an exotic animal, and to adopt for the European species the name of Platyceros, given to it by the more scientific Greeks. The first attempt to identify the ‘‘ Dama Plinii” in modern times was made by our learned countryman John Caius, who communicated to Conrad Gesner’ the drawing of an animal which he suspected to be the same with that of Pliny. In a letter to Gesner, he states that an English friend of his had assured him that such animals were found in the northern parts of Britain. Buffon? conjectures the figure in question to be that of a Goat, with the horns accidentally curved forwards ; but the resemblance of the horns to those of the animal described by himself under the name of Nanguer, raises a doubt upon this point, and at least excuses Caius and Gesner for regarding it as the Dama of Pliny, of which this form of horns is the most clearly distinctive mark. In a subsequent communication Caius writes that he had since learned from his friend that the animal was indeed found in the North of Britain, but that it had been intro- duced ; and that he had seen it in the possession of a nobleman, to whom it had been presented. I have heard, he adds, from some, that it is a native of Spain. From all this it is evident that the locality from whence it was derived was by no means posi- tively determined ; and an inspection of the figure will show, that notwithstanding the addition of a beard and the length of its hair, as well as the comparative shortness of the legs and neck, it is far from impossible that it was rudely sketched from an Ante- lope, rather than from a Goat. It is further stated to have been ‘ colore Dorcadis,” of the colour of the roebuck, a very unusual colour for a goat. In 1764 Buffon? published, as his ninth species of Gazelle, the figure and description of an animal brought from Senegal, where Adanson stated that it was named Nangueur, or Nanguer. This animal agreed so well with the principal character assigned by Pliny to his Dama, that Buffon did not hesitate to regard it as identical; and Pallas‘ adopted the idea in his Monograph of the genus Antilope, published three years afterwards, in which the Nanguer was introduced under the name of Antilope Dama, which it has ever since retained. Pallas states that he had only seen the head and horns; and adds, on what authority it is therefore difficult to conjecture, that the female is equally furnished with horns. 1 Gesner, Quadr. (ed. 1620.) p. 306. 2 Hist. Nat. tom. xii. p. 214. 3 Hist. Nat. tom. xii. p. 213. pl. xxxiy. the animal; and pl. xxxii. f. 3. the horn. + Spic. Zool. fase. i. p. 8. , MR. E. T. BENNETT ON THE M’HORR ANTELOPE. 3 No other original observations were made upon this subject until the year 1824, when M. Lichtenstein read before the Royal Academy at Berlin a Memoir on the Antelopes of North Africa, which was published in 1826. In this paper he described and figured the male, female, and young of a species of Antelope transmitted from Nubia by MM. Ehrenberg and Hemprich, which he believed, notwithstanding the extent of geographical range thus indicated, to be identical with the Nanguer of Senegal. In the MS. notes of these distinguished travellers, the native name of Addra is applied to the animal in question. Figures of the adult and young, evidently of the same species, have since been given, with the same scientific and native name, in M. Riippell’s Zoological Atlas, from specimens obtained in Kordofan. These specimens were observed in the Frankfort Museum by Colonel Hamilton Smith, who described them in Mr. Griffith’s edition of Cuvier’s ‘‘ Animal Kingdom,” under the name of Antilope ruficollis, which seems to have been originally attached to them in that collection. On comparing the figures and descriptions contained in the works referred to with each other, and with two living specimens and an imperfect skin of an Antelope,—for which the Society are indebted to the active exertions of Mr. Drummond Hay, His Majesty’s Consul-General at Tangier, and of Mr. Willshire, Vice-Consul at Mogadore, and which were brought from the territories of the Sheikh of Wednoon (twelve days’ journey inland from the latter place),—I have been led to the conclusion, not only that the Society’s animals differ from that of Buffon, but also that those of MM. Lichtenstein and Riippell are sufficiently distinct from both to be regarded as a different race. Whether the variations which I am about to point out may be considered important enough to constitute of these animals three distinct species ; or whether they may be regarded as indicative only of the existence of so many local races in one and the same species,—may possibly remain a question, until we can have the opportunity of consulting Senegalese specimens of the Nanguer, which appears no longer to exist in any European Museum, together with specimens, if any such should be found, of similar animals from intermediate localities. At present I am disposed to consider them as three species, to be provisionally adopted (like those which have been formed from animals intimately allied to the Gazelle, Antilope Dorcas, Pall.) until further investigation shall lead to a more perfect understanding of the subject. With the view of furnishing the means of comparison between the Society’s animals, which were transmitted under the native name of M’horr, and those published by other authors, I proceed to give a detailed de- scription of the former, taken chiefly from the individual which has lately died at the Society’s Gardens, and which, except in one or two trifling particulars to be hereafter noticed, agrees in all respects with that which still survives. The form of the M’horr is light and elegant ; its neck is long and slender ; its tail is of moderate length; its limbs are extremely slender and delicate ; and its hoofs are short, pointed, and form a rather acute angle at their anterior margin. The head tapers uniformly, with a face moderately prolonged, suborbital sinuses of small extent, and its B2 4+ MR. E. T. BENNETT ON THE M’HORR ANTELOPE. naked muzzle limited to a narrow border round the nostrils, which is prolonged in a middle line as far as the margin of the upper lip. The horns are black, imbedded at their base in long hair, and marked, in this individual, with eight complete, rather distinct, well defined rings, and one or two incomplete ones, which occupy about two thirds of their entire length, the remainder towards the points being perfectly smooth and shining. They rise upwards from the head, and pass backwards, and a little out- wards to a short distance beyond the termination of the rings, from which point they form a strong curve forwards, and thus bring the upper and smooth part to a right angle with the rest of the horn, and with the line of profile. Their extreme point is nearly straight. In the living individual, which is evidently an older animal, the number of rings is eleven ; the base of the horns rises more abruptly from the head, and the pro- portionate length of the annulated and smooth portions corresponds with the greater development of the former. The colour of the upper parts is a deep fulvous or dull bay, which extends about two thirds down the sides, where it terminates abruptly in the white of the belly. It is continued along the middle of the back to within a short distance of the tail, and is rounded posteriorly. From the hinder part of the sides the deep colour is continued in a broad and somewhat triangular patch upon the haunches, whence it proceeds in a narrowing stripe down the middle of the outside of the legs as far as the hock, on which it extends rather broadly backwards, and below which the stripe crosses obliquely and gradually towards the front of the limb, terminating a short distance above the hoofs, and occupying at its termination the anterior outer part of the fetlock. Throughout this course the separation of the fulvous colour from the pure white immediately ad- joining it, is strongly defined. At the shoulders, in the individual under description, the deep upper colour termi- nates below abruptly ; but above the knees on the outer surface of the fore legs a faint stripe is seen gradually deepening downwards to the colour of the upper surface. It crosses below the knees towards the front, and terminates above the hoofs like the stripe on the hinder legs. In the imperfect skin before mentioned, and in the living individual, the stripe is lengthened upwards so as nearly to join the dark upper colour, with which it is united by a streak of a fainter hue. The brush below the knees is well marked, and rather large. It occupies the front of the leg, is bounded exteriorly by the deep colour, and is surrounded in the rest of its circumference by white; the whole of the hairs directed towards its centre are white. They are rigid and erect, and much longer than the adjoining hairs. The deep fulvous colour of the upper surface extends over the whole neck both above and below, and becomes fainter on the head, passing up the cheeks and fading away under the eyes; between the ears and behind the horns it is tinged with blackish or iron-grey, This grey occurs again in front of the horns, where it is slightly inter- mingled with rufous, and is continued in a broad stripe down the middle line of the face MR. E. T. BENNETT ON THE M’HORR ANTELOPE. 5 to the muzzle ; the middle of this streak has more white than its extremities, the white being slightly tinged with fawn. In the larger individual the median stripe is dark at its upper part only, the lower part having merely a few black hairs intermingled with the white. On either side, this darker middle streak is bounded by a nearly white but somewhat fawn-coloured streak, proceeding from above the eye to the muzzle. From the inner canthus of the eye a deep grey streak, bordering the last, passes to the angle of the mouth ; at its upper part, adjoining the small suborbital sinus, it is nearly black. The same black colour occurs in a corresponding spot above and behind the eye. Im- mediately adjoining the eye, and surrounding the under lid and outer canthus, is a patch of white ; and a large patch of white occurs also under the base of the ear, extending backwards, and being separated in front from that of the hinder part of the eye by the intervention of rather pale rufous proceeding from the cheeks to just behind the base of the horns. The hairs of the base and tips of the ears in front, of their edges, and of two longitudinal lines within them, are white. The outside of the ears is fulvous, with a mixture of blackish, which is considerably increased towards the tips, where the colour is nearly black. The whole of the lower parts of the sides and under surface, with the inner, the hinder, and the anterior surfaces of the limbs, are pure white. The white of the hinder part of the posterior limbs extends upwards for about four inches above the tail, in- cluding the tail and the whole rump, and is prolonged forwards on each haunch in a broad streak about five inches in length. The long hairs of the tip of the tail are alone fulvous, intermingled with black. The lips and lower jaw, extending to the upper part of the throat, are white. A remarkable white patch is seated about half way down in front of the neck ; its form is that of a crescent placed transversely. The hair on the body is of moderate length, adpressed, and frm. That of the face and legs is shorter, and equally adpressed. At the base of the horns in front it is much longer, tufted, and somewhat erect. The under part and sides of the tail are naked ; the hairs of its outer surface are erect and short, except close to the tip, where they gra- dually lengthen, forming a tuft projecting backwards, and nearly two inches in length. The measurements are as follow :— Length, along the line of the back, from the ie of the nose to the base T.90l of the tail ! 4 2 Length from the tip of the nose to ohio inner partis 6 Length from the tip of the nose to the base of the horn 7 Length of the tail (exclusive of the hair) : game". 7 PAG ee Ce EOL CHS ON 8a pir Po Ye inedpe i Fo will o> nto ote Height at the shoulder . wees Ptic le Sap: aed. ? vane DG Height at the loins . . .. Ba aetip tke: Ee, 19RD Length of the horn along its curve erates” 93 6 MR. E. T. BENNETT ON THE M’HORR ANTELOPE. Tn Length of the horn in a straight line . 74 Distance between the tips ofthe horns 70... sO Circumference of the horn at its base. ~. . ...-.. «-- « « « « OF The survivor, being the older animal, is some inches taller, and its other measure- ments greater in proportion ; but these cannot be obtained with accuracy during life'. Both individuals are males ; but the female, as appears by a note of Mr. Willshire’s, is equally furnished with horns. The distinction between the three animals, the Nanguer of Buffon, the Addra of M. Lichtenstein and of M. Riippell, and the M’horr of the Society’s Gardens, is to be found chiefly in the distribution of their colours. The horns of the Nanguer, as figured by Buffon, appear intermediate in form between those of the young Addra and the M’horr, having no more than six rings, rising almost in a straight direction from the head to the point of curvature forwards, and measuring only six or seven inches in length. But the supposition that this is an intermediate state of the same animal, is contradicted by the colouring, the dorsal fawn in the Nanguer extending along the back and sides nearly as far backwards and downwards as in the M’horr, while in the young, as well as in the adult Addra, it gradually becomes narrower and fainter as it passes backwards from the lower part of the neck, leaving not merely the haunches and the crupper, but also the far greater part of the sides, white. This is equally the case in the young male with the horns scarcely protruded beyond the commencement of the rings, and in the adult with eighteen or nineteen rings to the horn; and is still more decided in the female, where the deeper colour is even more circumscribed in extent. In the specimens represented in M. Riippell’s work, there is also figured and described a short longitudinal fawn-coloured streak on the haunches, which is not met with in M. Lichtenstein’s figures, and is equally wanting both in the Nanguer and in the M’horr. In the former of these the haunches are wholly unmarked, the dorsal colour being cut off posteriorly in nearly a straight line, extending from the back downwards ; while in the latter, as we have seen, they are nearly covered by a broad somewhat tri- angular patch continued from the sides, extending down the hinder legs, and bounded above by a white streak, which is continuous with the white of the crupper. How far local circumstances may operate in producing more or less permanent, and more or less extensive, variations of colour, I will not attempt to decide: but the perfect coincidence in markings of the young and adult Addra, male and female, as figured in ' This animal having since died, I am enabled to add its measurements, as follows :—Length, as above, 5 feet 1 inch; from the tip of the nose to the inner canthus of the eye, 64 inches; from the tip of the nose to the base of the horn, 74 inches; of the tail (exclusive of the hair), 8 inches. Height to the tip of the horn, 4 feet 54 inches; at the shoulder, 2 feet 11 inches; at the loins, 3 feet 1 inch. The length of the horn along its curva- ture anteriorly is 12 inches; and taken in a straight line from base to tip, 9} inches; the distance between the tips of the horns, 4 inches; and the circumference of the horn at its base, 63 inches. MR. E. T. BENNETT ON THE M’HORR ANTELOPE. 7 the Berlin Transactions, and in the work of M. Riippell, appears to me to furnish the most convincing proof that neither the Nanguer nor the M’horr can possibly represent intermediate stages of the same animal. I therefore consider myself fully justified in assigning the following differential names and characters to each. I have not retained for either of them the name of Dama, because, as far as the essential character goes, it seems to be equally applicable to all. Perhaps, however, on strict principles of nomen- clature, it ought to have been retained for Buffon’s animal, to which, as a trivial name, it was unquestionably first applied. Genus Antiuorz, Pall. Sectio, Dama. Cornua reflexa, annulata; versus apicem insigniter procurva, levia. Collum elongatum, macula media antica transversa alba. AntiLtore Muorr. Ant. obscure badia ; facie albidd, vittis tribus griseis ; prymnd linedque latd utrinque inde antrorsum ductd, caudd, ventre, artubusque interné anticé posticéque albis ; coloribus abruptis. Hab. in Afric Occidentalis ditione Wednoon. ANTILOPE NANGUER. Ant. supra fulva ; infra, prymnd, clunibusque totis albis. Nanguer, Buff., Hist. Nat. xii. p. 213. pl. xxxii. f. 3. & pl. xxxiv. Antilope Dama, Pall., Spic. Zool. 1. p. 8. Hab. in Senegalia. AntiLore Appra. Ant. collo dorsoque medio dilute fulvis ; infra, prymnd, dorso posteriore, lateribusque albis. Antilope Dama, Licht., in Abhandl. Akad. Berl, fiir 1824. p. 226. Tabule due.— Cretzschm., in Riipp. Afrika, Atlas Zool. pp. 39. & 43. tt. 14. & 16.—Ehr., Symb. Phys., Mamm. t. 6. (3, 2, adulti juvenesque)'. ' The plate of Ehrenberg above referred to, as containing figures of the Nubian species, was published, believe, in 1829; but the illustrative text, which bears date in August 1832, did not reach this country until after the reading of the present paper. In it the learned author expresses his doubts of the correctness of the Plinian synonym as applied either to the Addra or the Nanguer; and considers the word Dama, as used by other classical writers, to be a common appellation of all cervine beasts of chase. He is of opinion that the species of Antelopes are circumscribed within very narrow limits; and for this reason, as well as on account of the shorter and thicker neck, and much shorter horns of the Senegalese animal, he seems inclined to regard the Dama of Eastern and Western Africa as distinct, but does not venture on changing the received denomination. Of the M’horr he had no knowledge. The particulars of the habits of the Addra, as observed by himself in the territory of Dongola, to which it would appear to be almost confined; and the descriptions and minute ad- measurements of the adult male, its skeleton, the female, and the young of both sexes, render this a highly valuable addition to our stock of information relative to the Eastern animal. 8 MR. E. T. BENNETT ON THE M’HORR ANTELOPE. Antilope ruficollis, Cretzschm. ; Ham. Smith in Griffith’s Anim. Kingd. iv. p. 205. & v. sp. 822. Hab. in Nubia et Kordofan. The M’horr is regarded in the kingdom of Marocco as an exceedingly rare animal, and Mr. Willshire states that the one earliest obtained by him was the first individual of the race which had been seen in Mogadore. It is highly esteemed, according to Mr. Drummond Hay, on account of its producing the bezoars, so precious in oriental medicine, and which are known in Marocco as the Baid-al-Mhorr, or Eggs of the Morr. Mr. Hay conjectures that Baid-Mhorr may possibly be the source whence, rather than from the Persian Pazahar, the name of Bezoar hassprung. It is pretended that two of these calculous concretions are met with in the intestines of every individual of the race; but none were found in that which died in the Society’s collection, and which, as is stated by Mr. Spooner and Mr. Langstaff, who examined it after death, agreed in its visceral anatomy with the Antelopes in general. Mr. Spooner’s notes of this examination are published in the Proceedings of the Society. PLATE I. AnTILoPE Muorr. Hills, det. > ntelopr C Ue 77 pote II. On the Nervous System of Beroé Pileus, Lam., and on the Structure of its Cilia. By Roserr E. Grant, M.D., F.R.S. Ed., L.S., G.S., Z.8., &c., Professor of Comparative Anatomy and Zoology in the University of London. Communicated January 8, 1833. IN the month of September last I obtained on the coast of Sheppey, in the Thames, a specimen of the globular Beroé, Beroé Pileus, Lam., a species which has been observed occasionally on the coasts of England and Scotland, and which I had once before met with on the coast of Staffa. It constitutes the genus Pleurobrachia of Dr. Fleming, and the Eucharis of Péron and M. Blainville. I found this little animal floating with myriads of minute Equoree and other Medusaria in the harbour of Sheerness. The boatmen, who seemed to be familiar with it under the name of the spawn of the Sea- egg (Echinus), which it somewhat resembles in its globular and ribbed form, assured me that often in hot and calm weather they swarm, with the little Meduse, in such numbers as to cover the surface of the water in all this part of the estuary of the Thames. The animal has a regular oval form, with its longest diameter, from the mouth to the anus, about six lines, and its breadth about four lines. The general texture of the body is quite transparent and colourless. The eight equidistant bands which support the cilia, extend along the surface from the margins of the mouth to the anus, and appear more firm in their texture and less transparent, than the rest of the body. There are four prominent membranous lobes placed around the mouth, which the animal can retract at pleasure. The mouth and esophagus are wide; and the latter continues so to the stomach, which extends to the centre of the body. The intestine continues straight, equal, and narrow, from the stomach to the anus, which has a prominent cir- cular margin. The digestive organs contained no perceptible food, but Fabricius has often observed minute Crustacea in that cavity. The ovaries consisted of two lengthened clusters of small spherical gemmules, of a lively crimson-red colour, extending along the sides of the intestine and stomach. Their bright red colour contrasted beautifully with the glassy transparency of the general texture of the animal ; and I have generally observed that the lively hues presented by the Acalepha, depend on the bright opaque colours of their reproductive gemmules, which are often red, sometimes yellow, or brown, or purple. The two tentacula are remarkable in this species of Beroé for their complex structure, and their peculiar movements. They extend from two curved tubes placed near the sides of the stomach, which pass obliquely downwards and outwards to terminate between two of the bands at some distance above the mouth. They are about four times the length of the animal, and consist of two thin white filaments, round, and VOL. I. c 10 DR. R. E. GRANT ON THE NERVOUS SYSTEM OF BEROE PILEUS, tapering to a very fine extremity. Along their whole course they present minute equi- distant filaments, extending from their lower margin, which coil themselves up in a spiral manner, and adhere close to the tentacula when they are about to be withdrawn into their sheaths or tubes. These tubes have a sigmoid form, and are shut and somewhat dilated at their upper extremity. The tentacula seem to be spirally twisted in them when withdrawn. The tentacula are often thrown out from the tubes to their full extent by one impulse, and the slow uncoiling of the slender serpentine filaments from their margin is then very beautiful ; when coiled up, they appeared like very minute tubercles along the side of the tentaculum. The animal often poised its body in the water, without moving the cilia, by extending these minute filaments to the bottom of the vessel. I observed that both the Beroé and the Equoree were inconvenienced by each other’s presence, and less free in the extension of their delicate tentacula, until they were put into separate vessels. At a short distance above the mouth I could perceive a double transverse filament of a milky white colour, like that of the abdominal nerves of the Pectinaria and other transparent animals, which formed a continuous circle round the body. In the middle of the space, however, between each of the bands of cilia, these cords presented a small knot or ganglion, so that there were eight ganglia in the course of this ring. From each of these ganglia two nerves on each side passed to the adjoining band, and a larger filament from each ganglion could be traced upwards in the middle of the transparent space between the bands to beyond the middle of the body. In the course of these longitudinal middle filaments two or three smaller ganglia could be observed, from which filaments were directed inwards to the viscera. These filaments and ganglia were situated near the surface of the body ; and from their general appearance and their mode of distribution, there can be little doubt that they constitute the nervous system of this animal. ‘This arrangement of the nervous system is analogous to that of Holothuria and Asterias among the Echinoderma, in the circular disposition of the central filaments and ganglia, and in the regular radiation of nerves from that circle. All the movements of the Beroé are of a lively character ; its tentacula and the lips of the mouth appear to be exquisitely sensible ; the animal frequently contracts its body longitudinally or trans- versely by a sudden impulse, and when it is at rest the slightest agitation of the vessel containing it, causes it to commence instantaneously the rapid vibration of its cilia. The Rotiferous animalcules are found to possess a complex nervous system, consisting of cerebral and cesophageal ganglia and longitudinal nervous filaments, and even the Polygastric animalcules possess organs of vision. I am inclined therefore to believe, that although nerves have not hitherto been shown in the Acalepha, they will be found even in the simpler forms of Meduse, which I have shown elsewhere to be affected by light, as well as Actinie, Hydre, and Furcocerce. The cilia of this Beroé are the largest I have yet met with in any animal. These singular minute vibratile organs perform important functions in the simpler forms of AND ON THE STRUCTURE OF ITS CILIA. 1] animals, and in the embryo condition of more elevated classes. They are the organs of motion and of respiration in the Polygastrica and Rotifera. They are the instruments of respiration, and produce the currents to the mouths of the polypi of Zoophytes. They are the organs of locomotion of the reproductive gemmules of Poriferous and Polypiferous animals, and probably produce the currents through the pores of the former class. They are important parts of the respiratory apparatus of adult Conchifera, and I have shown them to be the organs of locomotion in the embryos of naked and tes- taceous Gasteropods. They constitute the organs of locomotion and of respiration in several genera of Acalepha allied to the Beroé, of which M. Blainville has formed a family thence called Ciliogrades. These minute hair-like organs are variously disposed on the surface of animals ac- cording to the object of their motions, whether for respiration, progressive motion, or obtaining food. They move with great regularity and velocity, and they occur so nu- merous on a single animal, that I have calculated about four hundred millions of them ona single Flustra foliacea. The cilia are generally organs so minute, that with the aid of the microscope we can only discover their outward form, their position, and the direction of their motions, their intimate structure entirely escaping observation. They appear like flat tapering filaments prolonged from the homogeneous cellular tissue of the body to which they are attached. The magnitude, however, of these organs in the Beroé, and the transparency of the parts around them, enabled me to perceive that in this animal they are not single fibres, but consist of several straight short transparent filaments placed parallel to each other in a single row, and connected together by the skin of the animal, like the rays supporting the fins of a fish, These fins are of the same breadth with the bands to which they are attached, and they extend from the mouth to the anus, there being about forty on each band. Viewed with the aid of a lens, the parallel fibres appear like transparent tubes, sometimes a little detached from each other at their free extremities by injury done to the connecting membrane, and at these parts the isolated spines projected stiffly outwards. Where the fins were quite entire, the membrane connected the tubular rays to their extremity, where the fin pre- sented a slightly rounded outline. Dr. Fleming observed in Beroé ovatus water moving in vessels along the middle of the bands to which the cilia are attached ; and M. Audouin has observed that in the closely allied genus Idya, the water is sent into the cilia, which he considers as respiratory organs. The animals can change the direction of the cur- rents of water in the vessels, and also the direction of the motions of the cilia. When the cilia are in active vibration, the motion appears like the continued undulations of a fluid along the surface of each band. This structure cannot be observed in the mi- nuter forms of the cilia in other classes ; but from the similarity of their arrangement, and their mode of action, it is probable that the structure is similar. The cilia of Tri- choda patula, Mill., a minute animalcule, are disposed in longitudinal series from the mouth to the anus, precisely as in the Beroes. It does not appear probable that the c2 }2 DR. R. E. GRANT ON THE NERVOUS SYSTEM OF BEROE PILEUS. regular and rapid vibrations of these very minute organs in the lowest forms of animal organization, depend on volition directed at once to thousands of millions of muscles. When the tentaculum of a Flustra is cut off from the polypus, I have observed it swim like a straight worm, or a Vorticella, through the water by the action of the cilia still continuing ; and it was observed by Fabricius, that when the Beroé is broken to pieces these continue to live, and to swim about by the action of the cilia still kept up. The tubular feet which project from the ambulacra of the Asterias, rise and sink in constant succession by the entrance and exit of water sent into them by vessels destined for that office. The same mechanism is observed in Echinus and in Holothuria, (the forms of which, as well as the arrangement of the feet, closely resemble those of the Beroé,) and the tubular tentacula of Actinia rise by the injection of water into them from their base. It appears therefore highly probable that the motions of the cilia of the Beroé are inti- mately connected with the streams passing along the bands; and should the rapid vibrations of these singular organs in the lowest animals depend on the undulations of water conveyed through elastic tubes along their bases, one of the most remarkable phenomena of animal motion, though one of the most. frequent, will lose much of its present marvellous character, and prove another instance of the striking similarity of the phenomena of the simplest organic beings to those which occur in the inorganic world. PLATE II. Fig. 1. Beror Pitevs, Lam. (twice the natural size). _ 1eY) pes A III. Observations on the Laws which appear to influence the Assumption and Changes of Plumage in Birds. By Witi1aM Yarrett, Esq., F.L.S. & Z.S8. Communicated February 26, and April 23, 1833. THE changes of plumage observable in birds at certain seasons, have of late years oc- cupied much of the attention of ornithologists ; and among others of our own country- men, we are greatly indebted to the late Colonel Montagu for a long series of obser- vations, by which the difficulties of tracing specific identity in many instances were suc- cessfully cleared up, and various periodical appearances distinguished and described. These interesting changes have their origin in various causes, and are produced by different means: some are the effect of age, others of sex, season, or disease ;: some- times they are produced by moulting, or discharging the old feathers and obtaining new ones, but more frequently by one or other of two different processes. Before, however, proceeding to explain the manner in which changes are otherwise produced in the plumage of birds, it may be considered necessary to say a few words on the feathers themselves. The bulb or pulp, which is the foundation of each feather, has its origin in a gland or follicle of the skin ; and as the pulp lengthens, this gland or follicle is itself absorbed. The pulp still lengthening becomes invested on its outer surface with several concentric layers of condensed cellular membrane, from which the shaft, the filaments of both lateral webs, the colouring matter and the horny quill are severally produced ; but ana- tomists appear to differ a little in opinion as to the exact manner in which the growth of the various parts takes place. The pulp, which nearly fills the barrel of the quill while the feather is forming, is connected with the body of the bird by an aperture at that end of the quill which is fixed in the skin, through which aperture or umbilicus a portion of the pulp is extended. The whole of the pulp, within as well as without the quill, is the only part of the feather which appears to be vascular, and the large feathers of the wing may be injected, while growing, from the humeral artery ; but the feathers once perfected, the injection can no longer be sent even into the pulp. The membranes of which it was composed, the former nidus of vessels now obliterated, dry up, contract, and ultimately separating transversely into funnel-shaped portions, (which remain in the barrel of each quill,) are well known by the familiar term of pith. A perfect feather presents many points of interest, if we consider its various parts, form, colour, strength, lightness, durability, and the peculiar manner in which the fibres of the web lock in with each other to afford continuity of surface. The accessory plume also requires to be noticed. This is usually a small downy tuft, which not only 14 MR. W. YARRELL ON THE LAWS WHICH APPEAR TO INFLUENCE assumes a very different character in the feathers of different species, but is even very dissimilar in the feathers of different parts of the body of the same bird. The accessory plume is situated at the distal end of the quill, at the aperture through which the shaft and its lateral fibres have passed out, and at the central point from which the two lines of the web begin to diverge. In the strong feathers peculiar to the wings and tail, it remains a small tuft of down, as at first mentioned ; but in the feathers of the body in the Hawks, Grouse, Ducks, Gulls, and some others, it is to be found of all sizes, aug- mented in some species to the full extent of the feather from which it emanates. The four species of Struthious birds afford remarkable instances of the variety that occurs in this accessory plume, even in subjects so closely allied; and the rich Menagerie of the Society enables me to speak of them from personal examination upon living speci- mens. In the Ostrich the feathers have no accessory plume. In the Rhea there is a tuft of down. In the Emu the accessory plume is augmented to the full size of the principal shaft and web, and the feather of this bird is constantly and correctly repre- sented as having two plumes on one quill. In the Cassowary, besides the double shafts and webs from a single quill, as in the Emu, there is still an accessory plume, thus forming three distinct parts; and a feather so constructed is figured by M. Guérin in his ‘ Iconographie du Régne Animal’. (Oiseaux, pl. 48.) In young birds the first feathers are preceded in their passage through the skin by filaments of down; but after the first plumage, at the regular period of moulting, each old feather is the pioneer (gubernaculum) of that which is to follow. If the shaft of a principal feather becomes broken off, the bird ejects the stump with difficulty; a certain portion of shaft appears to be necessary to enable the bird to get rid of the feather. Though perfectly able to throw off the old feather if entire, it seems unable to cast off the smaller but mutilated portion, and no new feather comes through the skin, the orifice being occupied. Inflammation of the vessels in the part of the bird, and in- creased adhesion of the stump, are the consequences; and whether these portions of the feathers are allowed to remain, or too many of them drawn out at the same time, disease and some risk to life are the result ;—in the first instance from continued irri- tation, in the second from too great and sudden a demand upon the vital powers of the animal. The natural moult proceeds by degrees, and the large quill-feathers of the wings and tail are generally shed by pairs. The state of the plumage in birds, like that of the productions of the cuticle in other animals, man not excepted, is in general a good criterion by which to judge of the health of the body. The principal peculiarities of the feather thus briefly premised, it may be added that the time required to obtain that state of plumage which is considered characteristic of the adult bird, varies according to the species from one year to five; and that several birds build nests, and rear young, before they attain their adult plumage. Baron Cuvier has stated, that when the adult female bird differs from the male in the THE ASSUMPTION AND CHANGES OF PLUMAGE IN BIRDS. 15 colour of her plumage, the young birds of both sexes, in their first feathers, resemble the female ; the young males afterwards putting forth the colours that indicate their sex. When the adult male and female are of the same colour, the young then have a plumage peculiar to themselves. To these laws which appear to govern the assumption of plu- mage in young birds, and of the first of which (to select in illustration examples the most familiar among land and water birds,) the various Pheasants and Ducks may be named ; and of the second, the Partridges and Gulls; a third law may be added: whenever adult birds assume a plumage during the breeding season decidedly different in colour from that which they bear in the winter, the young birds have a plumage intermediate in the general tone of its colour compared with the two periodical states of the parent birds, and bearing also indications of the colours to be afterwards attained at either period. There are three modes by which changes in the appearance of the plumage of birds are produced :— By the feather itself becoming altered in colour. By the bird’s obtaining a certain number of new feathers without shedding any of the old ones ; and By an entire or partial moulting, at which old feathers are thrown off, and new ones produced in their places. The first two of these changes are observed in adult birds at the end of spring, indi- cating the approach of the breeding season ; the third change is partial in spring, and entire in autumn. That the colours of the plumage are more brilliant during the breeding season is well known; and ichthyologists have observed that the scales of fishes become brighter as the season for spawning approaches. A fourth mode may be noticed, though its effects are limited. It is observable in spring, as the breeding season approaches, by the wearing off of the lengthened lighter- coloured tips of the barbs of the feathers on the body, by which the brighter tints of the plumage underneath are exposed, as has been noticed by Sir William Jardine and Mr. Blyth. The effect is most conspicuous in the Buntings, Finches, and Warblers. Young birds of the year in various species, after the autumn moult, continue through the winter to assume, by degrees, the more intense colours characteristic of adults, without changing the feather. This colour commences generally at that part of the web nearest the body of the bird, and gradually extends outwards till it pervades the whole feather. In many birds the spring change is common to both sexes, as in the species of the genera Limosa, Tringa, Totanus, Phalaropus, &c. In others the males only are af- fected. The rapidity of this assumption of vivid and particular colours previously to the breeding season bears a relation to the sexual vigour of the birds; and one of the great objects of existence being accomplished in the reproduction of the species, the plumage almost immediately indicates the commencement of a return to the colours peculiar to winter. 16 MR. W. YARRELL ON THE LAWS WHICH APPEAR TO INFLUENCE The most conspicuous changes of plumage appear to be coincident with an altering or altered state of the sexual organs. The perfection and beauty of a recently acquired plumage compared with its appear- ance as the time of moulting approaches, when the sources by which it has been formed and nourished are about to be directed to the production of new feathers : The power possessed by many birds, particularly the Ducks, of resisting while alive the constant action of water, which power is lost after death : The fading of the more delicate tints of the plumage soon after life is extinct, as in the Goosander and others: and the varieties occasionally seen, generally young and weak birds, which, as they increase in health and strength, and obtain in consequence natural secretions, put forth by degrees the plumage common to the species,—are addi- tional proofs that feathers are influenced by constitutional power, and their colour af- fected as the secretions alter under constitutional changes. The remarkable alteration observed in some females, particularly among the Gallinaceous birds, when from dis- ease, age, or other cause, they are deprived of the influence of the perfect sexual organ, and assume in consequence the appearance of the male, is a striking example of an alteration in the colour of the feather produced by a constitutional change and its in- fluence. Montagu was unwilling to believe that the feathers themselves changed colour, as he states in the Introduction to his ‘ Ornithological Dictionary’ ; and it is certainly difficult to understand how this is so constantly effected in the web of the feather, where no vascularity can be shown to exist even when the part is growing: but the fact is cer- tain; it has been confirmed by the repeated observations of the Rev. Mr. Whitear and Mr. Youell (Linn. Trans., vol. xii. p. 524.) ; and of this fact further proof will be adduced in the course of this paper. Several birds examined in April were changing the colour of some parts of their plumage from that which is peculiar to winter, to that of the breeding season. Many of the old feathers obtained at the preceding autumn moult still retained the colours they had borne through the winter; others were changing ; and some had entirely as- sumed the colours peculiar to the breeding season, bearing precisely the same tints and markings as some new spring feathers, the webs of which were only in part exposed. This change of colour was particularly noticed among the scapulars, tertials and wing-coverts of the black and barred-tailed Godwits, the worn state of the edges of the webs and tips of these feathers leaving no doubt of their being old ones. On the breasts of several golden Plovers, some of the feathers were entirely white, the colour peculiar to all the feathers of that part of the bird in winter; some were entirely black, being the colour assumed at the breeding season ; while others bore almost every possible proportion of well-defined black and white on the same feathers ; from which it appears that the same cause of particular colour in new feathers can also partially or entirely change the colour of old ones. THE ASSUMPTION AND CHANGES OF PLUMAGE IN BIRDS. 17 In the paper in the Linnean Transactions before referred to, Mr. Whitear, after de- tailing various instances of the change of colour in the feathers of birds during the early part of the year, (a change which has also been observed in the black and barred-tailed Godwits, the Knot, Dunlin, grey and golden Plovers, Mallard, black-headed Gull, and others,) adds the following paragraph. ‘‘ If the feathers of a live bird, apparently be- ginning to change, were marked by fastening a piece of silk to them, notching them, or otherwise, and it was observed that the first colour of the feather gradually dis- appeared, while the new colour extended itself more and more, till the feather had assumed that exhibited by the perfect bird, the fact would be established beyond contradiction.” This experiment I have performed, with the exact result which had been anticipated. A Herring Gull (at the Society’s Gardens), in its third year, was examined at Christ- mas last. Several tertial feathers were found to have their basal halves blue-grey, the other parts mottled with brown. Two notches were made with scissors on the webs of these feathers, intended to refer to the two colours then present. Some other feathers were wholly mottled with brown, and were marked with one notch. This bird was re- examined in April. The tertial feathers, which, when marked, were of two colours, were now entirely blue-grey ; one was tipped with white. The other feathers, which, when marked, were wholly mottled, were now for two thirds pure white, the terminal third alone retaining the mottled brown. The particulars which now follow are from the notes of James Hunt, one of the Keepers, made at the Gardens of the Zoological Society in the Regent’s Park during the seasons of 1831, 1832 and 1833, but principally in 1832, and will be found to confirm, as far as they go, the views here taken. Buack-Ta1LeD Gopwit.—Limosa melanura, Leisl. Black markings began to appear on the feathers of the lower part of the breast and belly of this bird on the 24th of February 1833. Three days afterwards the feathers on the upper part of the head, neck and breast, began to change colour from dusky brown to red. On the 29th the scapulars, wing-coverts and tertials, began also to change their colour. By the 29th of April the bird had arrived at the full colour of the breeding plumage. ‘The change that has been going on in this bird since the 24th of February, is absolutely an alteration of colour, and not produced by moulting, as I examined the bird day by day. The change commences at the base of each feather, and the tip is the last part that alters in colour. Rurr.—Tringa pugnaz, Linn. The moulting of the Ruff commenced on the head and neck about the 29th of March 1832; the feathers on the body were not thrown off; the head and neck were left destitute of plumage, but the feathers of the body remained in a perfect state. The new VOL. I. D 18 MR. W. YARRELL ON THE LAWS WHICH APPEAR TO INFLUENCE ruff and head feathers appeared almost immediately, and were perfected by the 4th of May. This bird began to shed his ruff feathers on the 8th of June, and by the 6th of July he had lost them all. The feathers that formed the ruff round the neck of this same bird in the spring of 1831 were ash-coloured ; but the feathers that ornamented the same part during the spring of 1832 were decidedly black. Manpvarin Ducx.—Anas galericulata, Linn. The male bird commenced moulting off his breeding plumage about the 24th of May, and by the 3rd of July he so much resembled the female in the colour of his plumage, that it was a matter of some difficulty to distinguish them unless by a close in- spection. He remained in this state until the 22nd of August, when he began to shed the feathers which were to be replaced by others of a more brilliant colour, and on the 25th of September he appeared in his perfect breeding plumage. In this last moulting the bird did not shed all his feathers, as in the spring,—but only those that gave place to new ones of a more brilliant colour. The wing and tail primaries, and the plainer feathers, were those produced in spring. Summer Ducx.— wee lee _ | pt ) wages oven Serve, “> 2 hruUP) WY7YHUIYD. fo OC BOPHL 77) PY} tO] ae a o 5’ 4 Ld Vie GLAU) aoe ? “seb CUD? — Wp mepaiagy Newlon ded. \¢ Ode . : Ohaprchilde lanigera. é { 65 VII. On the sacculated Form of Stomach as it exists in the Genus Semnopithecus, F. Cuv. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. Communicated June 11, 1833. IN the dissections of the animals of the class Mammalia which take place at the Mu- seum of the Society, it rarely happens that the more important organs are found to present any remarkable deviations from the structures already known and described as characterizing the genus or group to which the species under examination may belong. Nor is it to be expected that novelties of much importance can often be detected in a class which has been so extensively investigated. Nevertheless, the necessity of con- tinuing these examinations at every opportunity that occurs, must be admitted by every one : anatomical facts become more valuable to the physiologist as their authenticity is confirmed by repeated examination ;—the means of forming conclusions as to the reci- procity of function, and the relative value of different organs, from their varying pre- ponderance in different animals whose habits as burrowers, swimmers, climbers, &c., may affect the different functions ;—these interesting and important deductions can only be founded on extensive tabular arrangements of the weights and admeasurements of the different organs. But whilst the anatomist is silently accumulating these data, it does happen every now and then that unexpected modifications of important organs present themselves, the discovery of which, while it serves as a healthy stimulus to his exertions, at the same time teaches him how dangerous it is to draw hasty conclusions as to analogy of internal structure from similarity of external form. The singularly shaped stomachs which are now before the Society were taken from two species of a genus of Monkey, the Semnopithecus, F. Cuv., which in the system of Cuvier ranks only fifth in the descensive gradation from Man. This genus is of late formation, and not entirely the result of newly discovered materials : several species, on the contrary, were for a long time ranked with the Guenons, Cercopithecus, in which the stomach is of the usual simple construction: and it is almost superfluous to remark in this place, how slight is the essential zoological character, viz. an additional tubercle on the last molar of the lower jaw, which distinguishes genera presenting such wide discrepancies in the most important of their vital organs. The larger of the two stomachs was taken from a full-grown female Entellus Monkey, Semnopithecus Entellus, F. Cuv., which measured, from the end of the nose to the root of the tail, 1 foot 8 inches. The admeasurements of the stomach, distended and dried, are as follows :— VOL. I. K 66 MR. R. OWEN ON THE STOMACH OF SEMNOPITHECUS. Ft. In. Lin. Length along the greater curvature, beginning at the left extremity 2 7 0 Length along the lesser curvature. . . ees Ll OO Greatest circumference (a little to the right ar the sorden eel 40! Smallest circumference (at about two inches from the pylorus) . . 3 8 This stomach may be regarded as consisting of three divisions: Ist, a cardiac pouch, with smooth and simple parietes, slightly bifid at the extremity; 2nd, a middle, very wide and sacculated portion ; and 3rd, a narrow elongated canal, sacculated at its com- mencement, and of simple structure towards its termination. The latter division, from its greater vascularity and the more abundant distribution upon it of the nerves of the eighth pair, I regard as the true digestive stomach; the preceding divisions appear to be preparatory receptacles or reservoirs. The esophagus enters into the left or cardiac division, which is separated from the middle division by a well-marked constriction. The diameter of this aperture of com- munication, when the stomach has been forcibly dilated, does not exceed 2 inches: so that-it seems highly probable, when no distending force is operating at this part, that the circular fibres which surround the constriction may, by the act of contrac- tion, render the separation complete, and thus form the cardiac pouch into a distinct cavity. A similar tendency to a separation of the cardiac from the pyloric moiety of the stomach has been observed to exist, in a greater or less degree, in stomachs of a much more simple structure, as in those of Man and of the Carnivora. It is, pro- bably, the possession of this power, in a greater degree, that enables some men to regurgitate at will a small portion of the contents of the stomach, or to ruminate. Such an action is therefore still more likely to take place, occasionally at least, in ani- mals which possess the complicated stomach here described: and there is a provision in these stomachs for the passage of ruminated food, or such as is of a fluid or easily digestible nature, directly into the second or sacculated division. A ridge is continued along the pyloric side of the cardiac orifice obliquely to the fold in the middle division, which is situated next beyond the constriction : a second ridge is continued from the right side of the cardia into the lower part of the septum that separates the cardiac from the middle compartment: and consequently between these ridges a shallow canal is continued from the esophagus to the middle division of the stomach. Supposing the circular fibres which form the two ridges to contract simul- taneously with those forming the constriction above, then the communication between the esophagus and middle division of the stomach would be cut off; but, on the other hand, if these fibres were relaxed, the food, and especially liquid food, would pass along the oblique canal directly into the middle compartment. Longitudinal fibres are continued from the esophagus upon the cardiac division ; but they gradually converge towards its left extremity, and there begin to be collected into the narrow band which traverses nearly the whole of the greater curvature of the stomach. MR. R. OWEN ON THE STOMACH OF SEMNOPITHECUS. 67 The extremity of the cardiac division is thus slightly indented, reminding one of the similar but more marked division of the same part of the stomach in the Kangaroo, which in other respects bears so strong a resemblance to the present. The length of the cardiac division is 3 inches ; its greatest diameter, 3 inches 4 lines. The second or middle compartment of the stomach is composed of a double series of sacculi of different sizes, puckered up upon the longitudinal band above mentioned. Some of these sacculi have a diameter of 3 inches, others of 1 inch. They are formed principally at the expense of the anterior parietes of the stomach, and are eleven in number. The septa, by which they are divided from each other, are of a semilunar form, and project into the cavity of the stomach to the extent of half an inch, and a few to that of an inch. The length of this part of the stomach, in a straight line, is 5: inches ; its greatest diameter, 5 inches. The third or pyloric division of the stomach commences a little to the right of the esophagus, where the second longitudinal band begins. It is a narrow and almost cylindrical canal, gradually diminishing in diameter to the pylorus, bent in a sigmoid form, and terminating by making a complete turn upon itself. It is only this part of the stomach which is puckered up on the two bands above described. The sacculi thus formed are, however, by no means so large or so completely separated from each other as in the preceding division; and they become gradually less distinct to within 5 inches of the pylorus, where they cease altogether. A similar gradual disappearance of the sacculi is observable in the stomach of the Kangaroo. The whole length of this division, taken midway between the two curvatures, is 1 foot 6 inches ; its greatest diameter is 2 inches; its smallest diameter, 1 inch. In considering this stomach as being made up of three principal divisions, I must not be understood to suppose them as being equally distinct with the different cavities of a ruminant or cetaceous stomach: they are not characterized by any essential dif- ference of structure, for none of them possess a cuticular lining. The three divisions are, however, sufficiently obvious to justify their separate consideration for the facility of the description of so complicated an organ. In another species of Semnopithecus, Semn. fascicularis, (the Croo of Sumatra and Semn. comatus of M. Desmarest,) the stomach presented precisely the same structure as the preceding. Its dimensions were not, however, quite so large in proportion to the size of the animal. The individual examined was younger than the Entellus, the stomach of which has just been described. From the disproportionate size of the stomach in these animals, some differences are met with in the disposition of the other viscera of the abdominal cavity. The liver, instead of crossing the epigastric to the left hypochondriac region, extends downwards from the right hypochondriac to the right lumbar region; the whole of the opposite side of the abdomen, with the epigastric region, being occupied by the enormous sto- K 2 68 MR. R. OWEN ON THE STOMACH OF SEMNOPITHECUS. mach. The liver is proportionately smaller in Semnopithecus than in Cercopithecus or Macacus. The spleen is of a more regular triangular shape, and is attached ‘to the omentum continued from the left side of the stomach. The pancreas, on the contrary, is proportionately larger than in these genera. Both the biliary and the pancreatic secretions enter the duodenum together, about 3 inches from the pylorus: were it not for the insertion of these ducts, one might almost suppose that what has been regarded as the true stomach was a portion of the intestinal canal. With so complicated a stomach, it might also be expected that the intestines would not be so long as in those Monkeys which have a simple stomach ; this, however, is not the case. The small intestines are longer in proportion to the body in Semnopithecus than in either Cercopithecus or Macacus, the ratio being respectively as 8 to 1, 6} to 1, and4 tol. The latter genus evidently manifests in this respect its closer approxi- mation to the Carnivorous type. The following table exhibits the admeasurements :— Semnopithecus | Semnopithecus | Cercopithecus Macacus Entellus. fascicularis. | albogularis. Cynomolgus. Length of the body from the nose Ft. In. Ft. In. Ft. In, Ft. In. to the root of the tail . . . eS ee Ih fie Pos Length of the small intestines .| 13 6 9 10 i eal 6 9 Length of the large intestines. 2 10 eG S hen eae Length of the cecum . .. . 4 23 3 3 As in all the preceding animals the intestines were prepared for admeasurement in the same manner, I believe the relative proportions may be relied upon. I mention this because the admeasurements given by M. Otto of the Semnopithecus leucoprymnus, would lead to the conclusion that the intestinal canal was much shorter. His admea- surements of that species, as published in the ‘ Nova Acta, Bonn.’ tom. xii. p. 511. are, Ft. In. Brom the-nose to the root-er the tad... +. se eee ee Leneth-or.the surall intestisics:... sy ope toy sans, ae oR Length of the large intestines . cag Soesaeyisenn it sprees Is) LESTE LW Gh 173072271 MP ey ae ws 2 It is in the description of the above species of Semnopithecus by this scientific natu- ralist, that the first account of the sacculated form of stomach in Quadrumana ap- pears :—a discovery which was made known to the English reader through the ana- lysis of his paper contained in the third volume of the ‘ Zoological Journal’. The leucoprymnus, which M. Otto marks doubtingly as being a Cercopithecus, is now by common consent referred to M. F. Cuvier’s new genus Semnopithecus ; and the recur- rence of this remarkable modification of the stomach in two other species of the same group, renders it highly probable at least that it is a generic peculiarity. MR. R. OWEN ON THE STOMACH OF SEMNOPITHECUS. 69 What then are the natural habits and food of this genus? Will future observers of these slow Monkeys, as M. F. Cuvier denominates them, be able to ascertain that their natural food is more strictly vegetable than that of the Cercopitheci, &c.? And that, like the Sloths of the new continent, so remarkable for their complex stomachs, they also crop the tender shoots and leaves of the trees in which they habitually reside? Cerco- pitheci and Macaci are provided by nature with receptacles (the cheek-pouches) for storing away ill-gotten food, hastily plucked from the cultivated grounds which they invade, and which they are thus enabled to carry off in sufficient quantity, and masticate and prepare for digestion in a place of safety. The complicated stomachs of the timid Ru- minants are adapted to a similar end, allowing them to accumulate their requisite quantity of herbage from exposed pastures, which they then carry off to more secure situations and remasticate at leisure. Now in the Semnopitheci it is remarkable that the cheek-pouches are very small, or are wanting altogether. I have often fed the Kn- tellus Monkey with nuts, and have observed that while his more fortunate neighbours, the green Monkey, Cercopithecus Sabeus, Geoff., and Chinese bonneted Monkey, Macacus Sinicus, La Cép., were stowing them quickly away by the dozen into their cheek- pouches, he could not cram more than two in the same situation, and was equally averse to swallowing anything but the kernel. In this case the complicated stomach did not serve him as a substitute ; but I think it very probable that it may compensate for the want of cheek-pouches, when he is in a situation to collect together a quantity of soft fruits or herbs. In the Gardens of the Society the Semnopitheci which have been there exhibited, are fed exactly in the same manner as the other Monkeys; and the Keepers have not observed anything like rumination in them. _ In both the species which I have dissected, where illness and gradual decay preceded death, the stomachs were almost empty. With respect to stomachs of an analogous structure in other animals of the class Mammalia, I have hitherto limited my comparisons to that of the Kangaroo, so well known for its remarkable resemblance to a sacculated colon and cecum. Between this animal and Semnopithecus there is a wide interval in the natural series. Stomachs, however, almost as complex as the preceding, are found in animals much more nearly allied to the Quadrumana. In a large Bat of the genus Pteropus, Pteropus rubricollis, Geoff., I found the cardiac moiety divided into two dilated compartments, of which the left is again subdivided, and plicated within, while the pyloric moiety is extended in an elongated tortuous form, proportionately exceeding in length that of Semnopithecus Entellus. It is to a Pteropus doubtless, and not to a Vampyrus, that is to be attributed a similarly complicated stomach described and figured by Sir Everard Home as be- longing to the Vampyre Bat, and from which he draws the rather hasty conclusions that ‘‘the Vampyre Bat lives on the sweetest of vegetables ; and all the stories related with so much confidence, of its living on blood, and coming in the night to destroy people while asleep, are entirely fabulous.” I suspect that the stomach of the true 70 MR. R. OWEN ON THE STOMACH OF SEMNOPITHECUS. Vampyre Bat willbe found to accord with the bloodthirsty habits so repeatedly ascribed to it; and in corroboration of which Professor Grant, in his late Lectures before the Society, gave some additional observations. The complicated stomachs of the Bradypode are also well known; they approach in their external form more nearly to those of the true Ruminants. The chambers into which the stomach of the Sloth is divided, are not, however, characterized by the difference of texture of the lining membrane which exists in the Ruminants: they present only a difference in the degree of vascularity and villosity, and in that respect are analogous to the complicated stomach of the Quadrwmanous genus. . To those who are more especially interested in investigating the natural affinities of the animal kingdom, it must be highly gratifying to find the Quadrumana manifesting new instances of relation to genera which the immortal Linnzus considered to be so closely connected with them. PLATE VIII. Stomach of Semnopithecus Entellus: front view, natural size. PLATE IX. Fig. 1. Stomach of Semnopithecus Entellus: back view, half the natural size. Fig. 2. Outline of the cardiac pouch laid open. a. esophagus ; b. cardiac orifice ; c. groove leading to the middle sacculated compartment; d. d. productions of the tunics of the stomach which form the constriction between the cardiac and middle division ; e. e. similar productions separating the sacculi of the middle division. Na- tural size. Fig. 3. Outline of the cecum. a. ileo-colic orifice. Half the natural size. c Jemnofutheci: ORME wen i, Srans ill. he Mts LOI A Wid freee] VII. Description, with some additional Particulars, of the Apteryx Australis of Shaw. By Wiiuiam Yarrext, Esq., F.L.S. & Z.S. Communicated June 25, 1833. A SINGLE specimen of this very singular bird, first described and figured by Dr. Shaw in the 24th volume of the ‘ Naturalist’s Miscellany,’ under the name of the Serruginous- grey Apteryx, was brought from the south coast of New Zealand by Captain Barcley, of the ship Providence, about the year 1812. By Captain Barcley the specimen was presented to Dr. Shaw, through the kind offices of W. Evans, Esq., who was the mutual friend of both. The notices of this bird, which have since appeared in the ‘ Manuel’ of M. Temminck, (2nd ed. Anal. p. cxiv. 1820) ; in the continuation of Shaw’s ‘ General Zoology’, by Mr. Stephens (vol. xiii. part 1. 1825) ; in the ‘Manuel’ of M. Lesson (vol. ii. p. 211. 1828); in the ‘General History of Birds’ by Dr. Latham (vol. x. p. 395. 1828); and in the 2nd edition of the ‘Régne Animal’ (vol. i. p- 498, note. 1829) ;—have all been derived from the original description first named ; but very different opinions have been expressed on the subject of the bird itself. M. Temminck, in his ‘ Analyse du Systtme Général d’Ornithologie’, has instituted an order, which he has called Inertes, for the reception of the Dodo and the Apteryz ; two birds differing decidedly from each other in their beaks, but in reference to their imperfect wings, as also in the nature of their external covering, having obvious relation to the species included in his order Cursores. But the situation chosen for this order Inertes, at the extreme end of his systematic arrangement, leads me to infer that M. Temminck considered as imaginary the subjects for which it was formed}. M. Lesson seems to have still less faith in this bird, and at page 211, as before re- ferred to, has the following paragraph :—‘‘ L’Apteryx de M. Temminck ne sérait-il pas fondé sur les piéces de dronte [Dodo] conservées au Museum de Londres?” M. Lesson appears not to have been aware at the time, that at page 210 of his ‘Manuel’, he had described, as common in the forests of New Zealand, under the name Kivi Kivi, the bird whose existence he questioned at page 211. By Baron Cuvier this bird has only been referred to ina note in the ‘Régne Animal’, (2nd ed. vol. i. p. 498.) and not admitted in the body of the work. ' Tlliger, in his ‘Prodromus,’ 1811, instituted his Order Inepti, for the reception of the Dodo alone, (the Apteryx being then unknown,) but arranged it immediately before his Cursores, which contained the Struthious birds. 72 MR. W. YARRELL’S DESCRIPTION OF APTERYX AUSTRALIS. The specimen of the Apteryx, which formerly belonged to Dr. Shaw, and was sold after his death with his other effects, was purchased by Lord Stanley. Doubts having been thrown on the existence of such a specimen, it was sent by His Lordship for exhibition at the Zoological Society; and the materials with which it was stuffed having been previously removed, by his directions, the skin was exposed to a close examination. The figures of this bird in the ‘ Naturalist’s Miscellany’ being but little known, and those of some of the minor parts deficient in character, it has been considered that a second representation of the bird, and a more detailed description, might be acceptable to zoologists. The whole length of the bird from the point of the beak to. the end of the body (for there is no tail,) is 32 inches; the beak is of a light yellow brown colour, long, slender, smooth and polished, in form resembling that of an Ibis, but rather more straight and depressed at the base; length from the gape to the point 6 inches and three quarters ; the upper mandible is grooved on each outer side, near the margin, throughout its whole length; at the end of this groove on each side the nostrils are pierced, the apertures elongated, and covered by a membrane so suspended on the out- side of each of them like a valve, that the slightest pressure against the outer surface, when flexible, as during life, would render the nostrils impervious, and effectually defend and cover them. A bristle introduced into the nostril, under and behind this defending membrane, passes up the whole length of the beak. The upper mandible terminates in a blunt truncated knob, projecting a little downwards, behind which, on its under sur- face, the end of the lower mandible ranges when both are closed. The lower mandible is also grooved slightly near the outer edges throughout its whole length. Both man- dibles are broad and flat at the base, measuring full 1 inch across at the gape, and only 7 lines in height. The breadth of the upper mandible at the point is 2 lines, the under mandible still more narrow. Throughout the whole length of the upper mandible and the distal three fourths of the under one, the inner or opposed surfaces of both are perfectly flat, producing when pressed together uniform and entire contact, and well adapted for compressing or crushing such substances as may be selected for food. The proximal fourth of the lower mandible is concave on its inner surface, affording space for the tongue, which must, in proportion to the beak, be small and short. The form of the body in this preserved specimen is that of an elongated cone placed nearly upright over a pair of short and stout legs, and the bird is thus made to resemble a Penguin. In the plate annexed to the present description, the position and character assumed for it is that of the Struthious birds, in accordance with its real systematic re- lations. From the crown of the head to the lower end of the body, the length is 24 inches, MR. W. YARRELL’S DESCRIPTION OF APTERYX AUSTRALIS. 73 and the circumference at the lower part 18 inches. The feathers on the top of the head and forehead are short, and the skin, carried forwards over the base of the beak to the extent of an inch, is covered by a mixture of dark feathers, bristles and hair. About the gape on each side are also several long black bristles. The feathers of the neck are somewhat longer than those on the head, and they increase in length gene- rally in proceeding downwards over the body. Those of the head and neck are of a hair brown colour, with the shafts lighter ; on the back, sides and rump, the shafts and inner portions of the webs are reddish yellow brown, and the edges dark brown, producing an agreeably variegated appearance. On the lower part of the neck in front, the breast and the belly, the feathers are lighter in colour than on any other part of the body, the shafts still lighter than the webs, and greyish white. The feathers generally are uni- form in structure, and resemble those of the Emu; but each feather is much shorter, the longest (those hanging over the rudimentary wings) not exceeding 4 inches and a half. The webs are of greatest extent, most flocculent and silky at the base of each feather, and become more linear and shorter towards its end ; the whole of the fibres forming the web are disunited, and the shaft has no secondary or accessory plume. On each side, about midway between the head and lower end of the bird, is a rudi- mentary wing, consisting of three distinct portions. The part of the humerus that remains is about 1 inch in length, and from the ap- pearance of the fractured end of the bone, within the skin, was broken off clear below the head ; the radial portion figured by Shaw appears to be made up, as far as can be ascertained by present examination, of two distinct bones, each about 1 inch and three eighths in length, covered with a corrugated skin, and ending at the carpal ex- tremity in a small horny claw, supported on a short ungueal bone, the two portions in conjunction measuring about three eighths of an inch. To the radial portion of the wing several feathers are attached, of the same character as those of the other parts of the body; but the feathers above and behind this rudi- mentary wing are longer than those of any other part of the body, and being directed forwards and downwards, entirely cover and conceal this small and useless wing. As far as I am able to judge by the preserved skin, the femur was probably 3 inches in length, the tibia about 5 inches ; the articulation of the tibia with the tarsus is 1 inch and three quarters below the end of the body, and on a line with the pendent ends of the plumage of that part. The tarsus is 3 inches in length, and measures 2 inches and an eighth in circumference. The other bones of the leg appear to have been, like the tarsal bones, thick and strong. The tarsi are covered with hard and dense reticulated scales, larger in size, and arranged in transverse lines, in the front and behind, but smaller and more irregularly distributed on the sides. The toes are four in number on each foot, the three anterior toes entirely uncon- nected. The middle toe is 2 inches and three eighths in length, the claw 1 inch; the VOL. I. L 74 MR. W. YARRELL’S DESCRIPTION OF APTERYX AUSTRALIS. inner and outer toes on each side are equal, and measure 1 inch and three eighths, the claws very nearly as large and as long as that of the middle toe. On their upper surface these toes are covered with a series of broad imbricated scales, arranged in succession transversely; the under surface is defended by very small reticulated scales, and the lateral linear junction of these two coverings is marked by a well defined, but slightly prominent ridge, which appears to have been mistaken for the remains of an interdigital connecting membrane. The claws are slightly curved, and taper gradually to a point ; those of the middle toes are convex above, concave beneath ; those of the inner and outer toes are also convex above, but the worn edges of the under sides give them a convex form beneath also, and they resemble a spur, curved downwards. The hind toe is placed on the inner flattened surface of the tarsus; it is directed backwards, and almost perpendicularly downwards. The connecting bones are articulated so high up on the tarsus, that the extreme point of the claw scarcely reaches the ground. The whole length of the hind toe is but 1 inch and an eighth, of which the claw measures three quarters of an inch. In form it is nearly straight, round, tapering and pointed, and has much more the appearance of the spur of a Gallinaceous bird than the claw of a hind toe. The tarsi and toes are yellowish brown, all the claws of a shining whitish horn colour. The decided rasorial nature of the legs and feet, with the very elongated form of beak common to a different order of birds, thus combined in the Apteryx, present con- siderations of the highest interest to the ornithologist ; and it is to be regretted that little or nothing is known of the habits of a bird possessing parts and peculiarities of such distinct and different character. Its short legs and divided toes prevent progres- sion in water, and equally deny compensation for the want of the power of flight : it is obvious that it possesses no efficient means either of escape or defence. Its food is un- known ; but Col. Sykes having found beetles, grasshoppers, worms, seeds, and vege- table fibres in the stomachs of some of the Indian species of Ibis, I am induced to con- jecture that the food of the Apteryzx is probably similar, or perhaps even still more ex- clusively insectorial. No public or private collection is understood to possess another specimen of this sin- gular bird; and it might reasonably be expected that so defenceless an animal must soon fall, even to extermination, when assailed by powerful and ingenious enemies. The accounts, however, of several travellers furnish interesting information on this subject, from which future success may yet be confidently anticipated. M. Lesson, in his account of the ‘ Voyage de la Coquille,’ Zoologie, (tom. i. p. 418.) printed in 1828, has the following notice :— “Les naturels [of the Bay of Islands] nous parlérent fort souvent d’un oiseau sans ailes, dont ils apportérent des débris, qui nous parurent étre celles d’un Emiou ; M. Kendal nous confirma cette pensée en nous aflfirmant l’existence de casoars ana- eee > MR. W. YARRELL’S DESCRIPTION OF APTERYX AUSTRALIS. 75 logues 4 ceux de l’Australie dans les bois de la Nouvelle Zélande. Les naturels chas- sent ces oiseaux avec des chiens, et les nomment Kivilivi. Nous ne doutons point aujourd’hui que ce ne soit |’ Apterya Australis de Shaw figuré,” &c. &c. M. D’Urville, in the ‘ Voyage de 1’Astrolabe’, (tom. ii. p. 107. 1830.) furnishes matter for another extract :— “«C’est ici—[this was in the Bay of Tolaga, or Houa-houa, on the east coast of the most northern of the two islands]|—C’est ici que j’obtins les premiers renseignemens positifs sur la nature du Kiwi, au sujet d’une natte garnie de plumes de cet oiseau, et qui est un des premiers objets de luxe de ces naturels. Suivant eux le Kiwi serait un oiseau de la grosseur d’un petit dindon, mais, comme l’autruche et le casoar, privé de la faculté de voler. Ces animaux sont communs aux environs du Mont Ikou-Rangui. C’est dans la nuit, aux flambeaux et avec des chiens, qu’on leur fait la chasse. [II est probable que ces oiseaux appartiennent 4 un genre trés voisin des casoars, et je crois qu'il a déja recu de quelques auteurs le nom d’Apteryz.” MM. Quoy and Gaimard, in their history of the ‘ Voyage de l’Astrolabe,’ Zoologie, (tom. i. p. 158, 159. 1830.) have inserted the following paragraph :— ** Tl nous a été impossible de nous procurer le singulier oiseau qu’a figuré Shaw sous le nom d’ Apteryx Australis, dont les plumes tiennent de celles de casoar. Nous avons rapporté le manteau d’un chef qui était recouvert des plumes de cet oiseau, que les Zélandais de la Baie Tolaga connaissent sous le nom de Kiwi. Ils nous dirent qu’il était commun aux environs du Mont Ikou Rangui.” M. D’Urville again, in his account of the ‘ Voyage de l’Astrolabe,’ (tom. ii. p. 480, 481. 1832.) has the following statement :— ‘«‘Dans les occasions solennelles, dans les fétes, lorsqu’ils a des étrangers de distinction, les Nouveaux Zélandais portent des nattes d’un tissu fin et soyeux, tantot d’une biancheur éclatante, avec des bordures élégantes et variées ; tantét cou- vertes de dessins sur toute leur surface ; tantot enfin garnies de poils de chien, ou des plumes précieuses de l’oiseau nommé Kiwi. Cette derniére espéce de natte est la plus estimée, et ne se fabrique qu’aux environs du Cap Est ou se trouve le Kiwi.” On this subject M. D’Urville also refers to a Note in Cruise’s ‘ Journal of a Resi- dence in New Zealand,’ (p. 318. 1822.) which is as follows :— “‘The Emu is found in New Zealand, though we were never fortunate enough to meet with one. The natives go out after dusk with lights, which attract their atten- tion, and they kill them with dogs. Their feathers are black, smaller and more delicate than those of the Emu of New Holland ; and a mat ornamented with them is the most costly dress that a chief can wear.” Our attention thus drawn to the exact localities inhabited by the Apteryz, we may fairly indulge the hope, that the zeal and liberality of the numerous friends and Cor- responding Members of this Society in that part of the globe, directed to the attain- L2 76 MR. W. YARRELL’S DESCRIPTION OF APTERYX AUSTRALIS. ment of this object, will yet be successful, and enable us at some future period, perhaps not far distant, to supply the deficiencies which at present exist in our knowledge of the natural history of the Apteryz. PLATE X. Apreryx Australis, Shaw. OMY, wht vp, 2 KY tippy bE bP RTL Ny . IX. On the Anatomy of the Sepiola vulgaris, Leach, and Account of a New Species (Sep. stenodactyla, Grant,) from the Coast of Mauritius. By Rosurr E. Grant, M.D., F.R.S. Ed., L.S., G.S., Z.8., §c. Professor of Comparative Anatomy and Zoology in the University of London. Communicated March 26, and July 23, 1833. THE Sepiola vulgaris is one of the most minute and least known of the Naked Cepha- lopods inhabiting the shores of Europe. It can scarcely, however, be considered as a rare animal; it is known to occur in the Mediterranean, and other parts of the Euro- pean coasts, and has been met with as far north as Davis’s Straits. I have met with it in the Frith of Forth, and have often obtained recent specimens of it in London, brought up with fishes from our eastern coasts. The specimens from the British coasts generally measure from an inch and a half to two inches in length from the round base of the body to the extreme points of the arms, the two tentacula being commonly as long as the total length of the rest of the animal. This interesting little Cephalopod belongs to that division of the class termed Decapoda, or Decacera, from the species possessing, besides the usual eight arms around the head, two long pedunculated tentacula, which extend from within the brachial disk. Like the animals of the genus Loligo, this De- capod has a thin flexible transparent dorsal Jamina and fin-like organs, extending from the sides of the body to assist in progressive motion ; and it has generally been ranked as a species of Loligo by Cuvier, Lamarck, M. Blainville, and other systematic writers. The shortness of its body and its rounded termination form, however, so remarkable an exception to the usual form in the genus Loligo, that Dr. Leach was induced to esta- blish a new genus for this peculiar type, retaining for it the original specific name of Sepiola, which had been given to it from its external affinities to Sepia. This peculiar form had been hitherto known only as belonging to the single species of the European coasts, the Sepiola vulgaris. It might have been expected that an external form differing so remarkably from that of the other Loligines, would have earlier excited the curiosity of the anatomist to ex- amine, in an animal so common on the coasts of Europe, whether or not there were corresponding peculiarities of internal structure, particularly as the animals of this class are known to present many interesting peculiarities in the different species. The small size of the Sepiola appears, however, to have hitherto concealed it from anatomical ex- amination, as no observations have been recorded, so far as I know, regarding any of its internal organs. This little Cephalopod is remarkable for the great size of its head and arms compared with the smallness and shortness of the body ; its lateral fins are 78 DR. R. E. GRANT ON THE ANATOMY OF SEPIOLA VULGARIS, also unusually large, and are peculiar in their dorsal position and mobility on the back, The body or mantle of the specimens obtained from our coast measures generally about six lines in length, and as much in breadth ; the head measures only four lines in length, and, from the magnitude of the eyes, is of equal breadth with the body ; the arms are of unequal lengths, the largest being about an inch long, and the shortest about a line less. The first or dorsal pair of arms are the shortest ; the second and fourth pairs are of equal lengths, and are alittle longer than the first pair; the third pair are the longest. This is the order of the comparative lengths of the arms most common in the Naked Cephalopods. The third and fourth arms on each side are connected to each other by a musculo-membranous fold, which extends to about a third of their length, and is covered by the skin and subjacent coloured spots. The arms, which are allied to those of Octopus in their length, agree with those of Loligo in being provided with numerous long pedunculated suckers. The suckers are of a globular form, and are placed on long thick conical muscular peduncles ; the suckers are arranged in two irregular rows on each arm, the bases of their muscular peduncles being in contact with each other, and placed alternately along the middle of the arms!. The general surface of the body has a pale reddish tint, and the spots, of a very dark purple colour, rare and small, extend over the mantle and dorsal surface of the fins, the head and arms, and partially over the tentacula. These spots are interspersed with a few patches of a larger size, and of the same deep purple hue. On removing a portion of the thick elastic epidermis from the back or head of this animal, it is easy to perceive that the spots, which remain un- injured on the surface of the subjacent skin and cellular tissue covering the muscles, are flat hollow vesicles containing a thin colourless fluid, in which are small portions of very dark coloured thick matter, imperfectly mixed with the thin fluid, and much re- sembling the ink of the animal. There appear to be a few pores in the parietes of these vesicles, of a dark colour, from which coloured matter can be pressed into the cavity of the vesicle, and moved to and fro in the colourless fluid without being dissolved by it. These coloured vesicles of Cephalopoda, situate in a cellular soft tissue covering the surface of the skin, occupy a place analogous to that of the rete mucosum, the usual seat of colour. The tentacula, about an inch and a half in length, thin and cylindrical to near their termination, where they expand a little and terminate in a point, proceed as in other Decapods from between the third and fourth arms on each side. They take their origin from the outer and fore part of the head, external to all the arms and to the disk which forms them by its subdivision ; in ascending they pass inwards between the bases of the arms just mentioned, which are the only two connected together by a membrane, and they thus appear to extend from behind these arms and their uniting membrane. When these two long and slender tentacula are retracted, they are concealed and pro- tected by the folds as by two sheaths ; and as none of the other arms are thus provided 1 Plate XI. fig. 6. AND ACCOUNT OF A NEW SPECIES OF SEPIOLA. 79 with connecting folds, they are probably developed here chiefly to sheath the tentacula. The Octopods which have no tentacula have membranes extended between the bases of all their arms to serve as organs of progressive motion, because they have no other fins. The form of the two circular lips around the mouth, the structure of the horny man- dibles, and the arrangement of the muscles which move them, agree with those of Lo- ligo. Theskin of the head passes transparent over the pupil, presenting only a slight looseness above the eye, which by folding produces the appearance of an upper longi- tudinal eye-lid. The eyes are very large and prominent, and with a remarkable sub- dorsal aspect. I have often found this animal broader across the eyes than at any other part of the body. The back part of the head is continuous with the dorsal margin of the mantle, where the dorsal /amina commences, for about a line in breadth, giving con- siderable support to both parts of the body. The free margin of the mantle in all the specimens I have seen, has a white band passing round the orifice of the sac. It is en- tirely destitute of the usual spotted markings of the surface, and it appears as if the spotted skin were forcibly retracted to the extent of half a line around the margin, and thus drew out the white lining membrane of the interior of the sac. The body of this animal.is scarcely ventricose, being generally as wide at the upper margin of the sac as at its middle, and it is suddenly rounded and broad at the base. It is supported feebly along the middle of the back by a thin, short, tapering dorsal lamina, lodged, as usual, loosely in a capsule, without receiving any muscular insertions. It is broadest at the upper end, where it measures about half a line in breadth, and tapers regularly to a point as fine as a hair, extending only about a third of the length of the mantle!. On removing the skin from the place occupied by this most minute dorsal lamina, a dark line is seen extending along its course in the back. The existence of this short dorsal lamina in Sepiola is the only anatomical fact regarding this animal recorded by Cuvier, Lamarck, and other naturalists, and it forms a peculiarity by which it differs from all the known Loligines with which this animal has been generally associated. The two dorsal fins? are of great size and strength, though attached but loosely to the back of the mantle near the median plane. They are attached obliquely to the trunk, so as to strike the water most readily backwards and downwards during the act of swimming ; they have a deep notch at their anterior point of junction with the mantle, by which they have greater extent of motion, and they terminate in a very thin semicir- cular free margin. The fins are supported by two firm crescentic cartilaginous plates, like scapule, which play freely on the outer surface of the mantle, and thus give great extent and effect to the motions of these powerful dorsal arms. An outer and inner layer of muscles, in form of minute white fasciculi, are seen to pass from the middle of the dorsal part of the mantle to be attached to these cartilaginous scapule, and singularly resemble the mode of attachment of the anterior extremities of Vertebrata. The syphon is here | Fig. 5. * Fig. 5. 80 DR. R. E. GRANT ON THE ANATOMY OF SEPIOLA VULGARIS, of considerable size, and extends to a great length from the sac; the lateral valvular prolongations of its base are broad, and pass deep into the cavity of the mantle. About the middle of the dorsal surface of the canal of the syphon, is seen the usual tongue-like valvular fleshy fold, extending forwards, with a cavity behind it like that of the semi- lunar valves of the heart of Mammalia, and serving for the same purpose. This valve of the syphon, and the lateral prolongations of the base of the funnel within the mantle, serve to direct the currents of water in respiration ; and the former protects the viscera of the sac from the impulse of the water when the animal is swimming forwards, as the valvular nostrils of diving Mammalia. The cavity of the mantle is comparatively small in this Cephalopod, and its whole extent is occupied by the abdominal and pelvic viscera. The genital organs, as in higher classes, occupy the bottom of the cavity, and the digestive organs, as usual, lie imme- diately above them. The circulating and respiratory organs occupy the middle of the sac, and the liver and ink gland its upper part. From the back part of the base of the syphon, two strong muscular bands pass forwards and downwards on each side of the anus, and are attached to the anterior portion of the sac on its inner surface. These two strong muscles, which first present themselves on opening the sac, are calculated to act as a frenum to limit the dilatation of the mantle. As the rectum passes up to the base of the funnel between them, they may act as a sphincter to the anus; and as they pass over the two lateral lobes of the ink gland, they also serve to compress powerfully that organ, and expel the ink when required. All the viscera contained in the sac are largely developed in this minute Cephalopod, particularly the digestive organs, the ink gland, and the two glands of the oviducts. The entrance of the alimentary canal is provided with powerful organs of prehension in the large muscular arms with their pedunculated suckers, and with strong organs of mastication in the density of the man- dibles, and the magnitude of their muscles. The tentacula, however, are not provided with suckers at their extremities ; they present here a villous surface, on the usual place of the suckers in Loligo and Sepia. The minute filaments of this villous part of the tentaculum, when examined through a lens, present the appearance of very small soft transparent suckers, incapable of performing their ordinary function. The mouth, sur- rounded by the usual double muscular fold, is provided with a short, broad, fleshy tongue, covered with strong white shining recurved teeth. Some of the larger teeth, arranged like a comb on the anterior part of the tongue, have their points of a brown colour, as we observe in the larger Cephalopods. On removing the oral apparatus from the cup-like cavity which it occupies immediately above the cesophageal ganglia, we perceive a large white nervous trunk passing from the anterior ganglion of the esophagus to the base of each of the arms around the mouth. These eight large nerves pass in a radiating manner along the floor of this cavity, and the nerves of the two tentacula come from the same part by more than one trunk on each side. The tentacula themselves AND ACCOUNT OF A NEW SPECIES OF SEPIOLA. 8] arise from muscular fasciculi close to the anterior ganglion, between it and the orbit on each side, and external to the brachial disk which forms the eight arms, so that they are analogous in position to those of Gasteropoda and other Mollusca. From the commencement of the esophagus! at the root of the tongue to its termina- tion in the gizzard, it is narrow, cylindrical, without the usual longitudinal plice of its mucous coat, and does not perceptibly dilate to form a crop; its parietes are thin, smooth, and transparent. The inferior pair of salivary glands? are in contact with the esophagus, of considerable size, and placed behind the upper margin of the two lobes of the liver. The gizzard’, of a lengthened form, with distinct longitudinal muscular bands strengthening its parietes, measures, when slightly inflated, about three lines in length and two lines in breadth. It is extended in a longitudinal direction, and its muscular fasciculi are chiefly confined to its middle portion: it is situate on the right side, im- mediately above the ovarium, and close to the branchial heart of that side. From the direction followed by the wsophagus downwards behind the liver and towards the right side, and the course taken by the intestine upwards in front of the liver on the left side, the gizzard in the Cephalopoda lies a little behind the spiral stomach on its right side, and it is placed a little lower in the sac. The spiral stomach‘ of the Sepiola opens from the gizzard by a passage wider than the esophagus ; and they are so continuous, that the digested contents of the stomachs pass freely to and fro, from the one cavity to the other, on the slightest pressure or motion of these sacs. This stomach is marked with transverse plice of its parietes, producing the usual puckered appearance of its sur- face and its internal folds. It forms only a semicircular curve, terminating abruptly in a rounded shut extremity, and is about half the size of the first stomach. This cavity receives the hepatic and pancreatic secretions, as in most of the known genera of Naked Cephalopods. 'The intestine passes very wide and almost straight from the back part of the spiral stomach over the fore part of the liver and ink bag, and terminates in the anus, immediately above the ink bag, within the widely expanded base of the funnel. The anus*, situate between the two longitudinal muscles above described, opens by a circular aperture with thin loose parietes, and has two very small tentacular folds ex- tending from its sides, as in most other genera of this class. The liver ®, consisting of two lengthened lobes rounded above and tapering below, is of a light yellow colour and very soft texture, and extends along the back of this short animal from immediately under the orbits to the ovarium. The two lobes are united at their upper and back part, and their component ceca are filled with a turbid yellow- ish-white fluid. The hepatic ducts? come out from the lower part of the liver, one from near the inferior apex of each lobe, and unite into one at a short distance from their termination in the spiral stomach. Their oblique orifice in the spiral stomach is pro- vided with the usual prominent valvular lips, which can be traced along the intestine 1 Fig. 8. a. a. 2 Fig. 8. 9. 9. 3 Figg. 7. 8. b. AE O76 Or Gs SFig. 7ze: ® Figg. 7. 8. f. f. 7 Fig. 7. 9. VOL. I, M 82 DR. R. E. GRANT ON THE ANATOMY OF SEPIOLA VULGARIS, towards the anus. The hepatic ducts are surrounded during nearly their whole course with a large cluster of regular ovoidal vesicular glands, filled with their light yellow secretion. These glands exist in most of the genera of Naked Cephalopods, in Sepia, Loligo, Loligopsis, §c. ; and from their analogies with the pancreatic glands of higher classes, I was induced to consider them as these organs in 18251. There are about a hundred of these glands in Sepiola: they present the usual subdivided cellular internal structure, and terminate in the hepatic canals, each by a separate short duct. On opening the hepatic ducts, the numerous orifices of these pancreatic glands are easily perceived, like those of the vesicles opening into the veins in these animals. In several specimens of Sepiola which I dissected, I found globules of oil, probably derived from the food, mixed with the ordinary secretions in the hepatic ducts, in the pancreatic glands, in both stomachs, and in the intestine. These appear to be the only glands in the Cepha- lopods which have any analogy to the pancreas,—an organ which exists also in many of the Gasteropods and in articulated classes, as well as in all the Vertebrata. The rectum of Sepiola, passing up in front of the abdominal viscera to the base of the syphon, lies over the middle of a very large quadrangular ink bag?, and is accompanied, for a short space, by the duct of that gland before it penetrates its parietes. The ink gland is here equally remarkable for its magnitude and its form. It lies almost within the base of the funnel, and consists of three lobes placed transversely, and extending more in that direction than longitudinally. The two lateral lobes are kidney-shaped, with thick white glandular parietes in front, and of a deep purple colour with a dull surface behind. Each of these reniform lobes has a rough black tubercle projecting from the middle of its lateral margin. The depression between these lobes is occupied by a smaller third lobe, over the front of which pass the vena cava and rectum; and from the upper part of this lobe the duct of the gland arises*. This gland appears to be proportionally much more developed in the smaller species of Naked Cephalopods than in the larger. In this animal I have seldom detected a trace of that metallic lustre so common on the surface of this gland in other Cephalopods ; and it is very loosely connected with the surface of the liver, on which it rests. The two longitudinal muscular bands embracing the anus act also as sphincters to the duct of the ink gland; and while the sides of the mantle and the base of the syphon compress the large lateral lobes of the gland, these muscles acting on the middle of the organ may press out forcibly the contained secretion. The vena cava® passing down in front of the liver, along with the intestine, divides, as usual, into two trunks, which are provided with large vesicular bodies opening into their interior, and accompanying them to the branchial auricles. The veins are very wide, and with thin soft loose parietes: their vesicles were found empty and flaccid. The branchial hearts or auricles are here large cavities, of a white colour, and of a lengthened ovate form: each of them is provided with the usual fleshy appendia, at- tached to its lower surface and towards its branchial extremity®. These fleshy appen- 1 Edin. Phil. Journ., July1825. °Fig.13.c.c. 5% Fig.7.h.h. +¥Fig.7.k. °Fig.9.a. © Fig. 9. d.d. AND ACCOUNT OF A NEW SPECIES OF SEPIOLA. 83 dices do not exist on the branchial auricles of Loligopsis, where the branchie are single on each side as in other Naked Cephalopods. They consist here of a soft, white, fleshy, round mass, attached by a very short broad peduncle, flattened outwardly and concave in the middle, but without any internal cavity or any communication with that of the hearts, to which they are attached. The branchial hearts', or the two portions of the divided auricle of this class, have here the usual position at the base of the branchie, on each side of the systemic heart, and propel the venous blood along the margin of the ligament connecting each gill to the sides of the mantle. The branchie2 have the usual structure and attachments, and each contains about twenty pectinated lamine on each of its sides. The form of these pectinated branchie of Naked and Testaceous Ce- phalopods, and their lateral position under the open mantle, correspond strikingly with those of Pectinibranchiate Gasteropods, and have also obvious affinities with those of the Cyclostome Fishes. They are double in these Gasteropods as in Nautilus, but are de- veloped only on the left side, the right side being occupied with the terminations of the digestive and the genital apparatus. These passages in Nautilus and in the Naked Cepha- lopods terminate on the median plane under the funnel, and thus allow the two sides of the body to become symmetrically developed, as in the higher classes of animals. The arterialised blood coming along the free margins of the branchie in two very capacious veins, is poured into the systemic ventricle at points not corresponding on the two sides. The systemic heart? is of a lengthened compressed form, placed transversely between the lateral hearts, and anterior to the stomachs : it is broadest in the middle, and tapers regu- larly to the two extremities, which terminate in vessels of a very different nature. The left apex of the systemic ventricle receives the left branchial vein, which, as well as the right, is a little dilated before it enters the heart*. The right branchial vein, however, enters this ventricle about a third from its right apex, and on its anterior aspect. The right apew of this lengthened fusiform heart gives origin to the great dorsal ascending aorta*® which winds round on the right side, behind the liver and esophagus, to ascend to the head, along the middle of the back of the mantle. About a third from the left extremity of the systemic heart, and from its lower margin, comes off the anterior descending aorta®, which immediately gives off two large lateral trunks’ to the great glands of the oviducts and to the ovary, and then bends forwards to ascend and ramify upon the an- terior parietes of the mantle. The form of the systemic ventricle varies remarkably in the Naked Cephalopods, as well as the direction in which it is extended ; but there is great uniformity in the distribution of its vessels. Most generally it is extended transversely across the body, receiving the arterialised blood by a single branchial vein on each side, and sending out a large dorsal aorta, which ascends to terminate in the head, and a smaller descending aorta, which bends forwards, after supplying the genital apparatus, to termi- nate on the ventral surface of the mantle. In Nautilus, where the branchié are double on each side, this ventricle receives the blood by four venous trunks instead of two. Fig. 9c.c *Fig.9.f.f. °Fig.9.i 4 Fig. 9k. ° Fig. 9k. © Fig. 9.0. 7 Fig. 9. m. M 2 84 DR. R. E. GRANT ON THE ANATOMY OF SEPIOLA VULGARIS, The ovarium' is intimately united to the lower extremity of the first stomach, and occupies the base of the sac. It consists of a thin membranous cavity, of an oval form, filled with clusters of ova hanging from its upper part. The ova? exist in all stages of development within the same ovariwm: the smallest are white, round and opaque ; the largest, filled with a gelatinous substance which projects from the open extremities, exhibit the same reticulate white markings on the surface which we observe in Sepia and other large Cephalopods. All the ova are attached to the extremities of ramified peduncles, till they are ready to pass out through the oviducts. The glands of the ovi- ducts? lie above and before the ovary, and have here a rose-red colour, the usual lami- nated structure, and a deep sulcus passing up along their anterior and posterior sur- faces, almost dividing them into two parts. They are broad and rounded at their lower extremity next the ovarium, and become much narrower at their upper end: they are proportionally very large in this animal, and receive large arteries from near the origin of the ventral aorta. In the female of this animal there is another glandular organ of a crescentic form and opaque yellow colour, lying between the bases of the glands of the oviducts, and which appears to communicate with a rose-coloured sac between the upper extremities of the oviducts, containing numerous small convoluted ceca. In the male, which is comparatively rare, the testicle‘, of a light purple colour, and lying at the bottom of the cavity of the mantle, as the ovary of the female, consists of innu- merable minute glandular ceca, contained in a loose sac, which sends out a vas deferens to a wide convoluted epididymis. This terminates in a slender lengthened tubular penis ° on the left side, which appears to possess minute appendices at its termination, like the rectum, Thus the Sepiola, the minutest of the Naked Cephalopods, possesses a structure as complex and elaborate as that of the largest Octopus or Loligo. By the magnitude of its cephalic arms, and their numerous large pedunculated suckers, it compensates for the want of developed suckers on its long tentacula. By the great development of its ink gland, and the magnitude of its organs of vision, it compensates for the want of more solid means of protection. The rounded form of its body required the dorsal lamina to be shortened, which would have impeded the motions of the mantle had it ex- tended, as in Loligo, to its extremity. The great muscular strength of its dorsal fins, and the mobility of their scapule, give rapid and varied motion to this delicate and defence- less animal; and they constitute the most perfectly developed arms of this class. Its organs of secretion are all largely developed,—its salivary, hepatic, pancreatic, and ink glands. Its digestive, circulating, and respiratory organs are constructed according to the most perfect form of the cephalopodic type; and the great development of its gene- rative apparatus is well adapted to repair the rapid destruction of its race. A very large specimen of Sepiola, from the coast of the Mauritius', was lately sent to the Zoological Society by Charles Telfair, Esq., the most active of our valuable cor- 1 Fig. 10. ¢. 2 Fig. 12. 3 Fig. 10. d. d. 4 Fig. 11. a. 5 Fig. 11. d. AND ACCOUNT OF A NEW SPECIES OF SEPIOLA. 85 respondents there, which, though agreeing in general form with the European species, presents peculiarities sufficiently marked and important to entitle it to be regarded as the type of anew species. Its proportions are massive, short, and broad ; and its colour is a deep purplish brown, extending to the points of the arms, and produced by large closely set spots of that colour. It measures three inches from the base of the body to the point of the arms, being about twice the ordinary length of the European species ; the two tentacula themselves measure three inches and three lines in length. The length of the mantle behind is one inch and one line, the length of the head is six lines, and that of the longest arms one inch and three lines. The body measures one inch and one line in breadth ; and the breadth of the head across the pupils is one inch. The tentacula extend from within two muscular folds, connecting the third to the fourth pair of arms in front, as in the Sep. vulgaris: they are small and cylindrical to near their extremity, where they expand, and present a villous surface, but have no suckers developed. The suckers of the arms are large and irregularly crowded, of a spherical form, and placed on long thick peduncles. In place of being in two alternate rows, as in Sep. vulgaris, the suckers are here? crowded seven or eight deep on the broadest part of the arms: each sucker is provided with a circular dark-coloured osseous ring at its orifice. The arms are proportionally much thicker and shorter than in Sep. vulgaris; and hence they present a much broader inner surface for the attachment of numerous rows of suckers. From this contracted form of the cephalic arms, by which it differs so much from the European species, I have termed it Sep. stenodactyla. In some parts of the arms the crowded arrangement of the suckers is seen to depend on the zig-zag direction taken by the rows of peduncles on each side. The coloured markings on the outer surface of the arms are in the form of transverse bands ; in Sep. vulgaris they are generally minute detached spots. The white band around the upper margin of the mantle, the lengthened form of the syphon and the position of its valve, the form and the subdorsal direction of the eyes, the shape and the position of the dorsal fins, and the rounded termination of the mantle, are like those of the common species. This Indian species, however, is more than four times the size of any European specimen which I have seen, and the form of the mantle is more ventricose. The specimen, being the property of the Society, and the only one obtained, was not dissected. PLATE XI. Fig. 1. Sepiola stenodactyla, back view, natural size. Fig. 2. Sepiola stenodactyla, front view, natural size. Fig. 3. Sepiola vulgaris, back view, natural size. Fig. 4. Sepiola vulgaris, front view, natural size. a. a. muscular fold extended be- ' Plate XI. figg. 1. 2. 2 Fig. 6. a. 86 DR. R. E. GRANT ON THE ANATOMY OF SEPIOLA VULGARIS. tween the third and fourth arms on each side; 0b. b. spotless white band around the orifice of the sac; c. c. villous surface of the expanded termination of the tentacula. Fig. 5. Back view of the trunk with the skin removed. a. soft transparent dorsal lamina ; b. b. cartilaginous scapule of the dorsal fins, with muscular fasciculi passing on to them from the surface of the mantle; c.c. extensor muscles of the dorsal fins ; d. longitudinal muscular fasciculi of the exterior of the mantle. Fig. 6. a. alternate double series of pedunculated suckers of the arms of Sepiola vul- garis ; b. one of these suckers with its muscular peduncle magnified ; c. crowded irre- gular arrangement of the pedunculated suckers of Sep. stenodactyla. Fig. 7. Front view of the digestive organs of Sepiola vulgaris. «a. @sophagus ; b. giz- zard marked by longitudinal muscular bands ; ¢. spiral stomach ; d. d. intestine drawn towards the left side; e. the anus, with its two minute tentacular folds; f. f. the two lobes of the liver; g. the two hepatic ducts surrounded by the pancreatic glands in their course to the spiral stomach ; A. h. trilobate form of the ink gland; k. duct of the ink gland terminating in the rectum. Fig. 8. Back view of the digestive organs of Sepiola vulgaris. a. a. course of the esophagus along the middle of the back ; b. gizzard; c. spiral stomach; d. entrance of the hepato-pancreatic duct into the spiral stomach ; e. intestine passing up on the an- terior surface of the liver; f. f. the two lobes of the liver united at their upper part ; g. g. the inferior pair of salivary glands; h. h. their ducts passing up behind the esophagus. Fig. 9. Circulating and respiratory organs of Sep. vulgaris. a. vena cava; b. b, vesi- cular bodies on the two branchial arteries; c.c. two branchial hearts or portions of the auricle; d. d. fleshy appendices of the branchial hearts ; e. e. branchial arteries ; f. f. branchie ; g. g. branchial veins ; h. h. enlargements of the branchial veins at their entrance into the systemic heart; 7. the systemic heart or ventricle ; k. the dorsal or ascending aorta; 1. the ventral or descending aorta ; m. branches to the organs of ge- neration from the trunk of the ventral aorta. Fig. 10. Female organs of generation of Sep. vulgaris seen from before. The mantle and the syphon are here cut open. a. valvular fold in the interior and back part of the syphon ; b. 6. articular cartilages connecting the base of the syphon to the parietes of the sac; ¢. ovarium filled with ova, and occupying the base of the sac ; d. d. two large glands of the oviducts ; e. e. terminations of the two oviducts. Fig. 11. Male organs of generation seen from before. a. testis; b. vas deferens ; c. epididymis ; d. penis. Fig. 12. Structure of the ova as seen through the microscope. Fig. 13. Portion of the hepatic ducts laid open to show the oblique orifices of the ducts of the pancreatic glands. a. a. hepatic ducts laid open; 0. b. pancreatic glands ; c. c. their openings into the hepatic ducts. ‘ rams, Pools Soe. tol. Hh. tif 80 Fig.1 Figld. Zeilter, $c. a i ae as catty : fig /-2 Sifola Menodacty la ae NGpFL3.. Jofccla erelgaes 4 C 7 J ¢ ¢ sat [ 87 ] X. On a new Genus in the Family of Corvide. By Mr. Joun Gourp, F.L.S. Commu- nicated by the Secretary. Read May 14, 1833. In bringing before the notice of the Society three species of a natural group of birds forming part of the Family of Corvide, one of which I have reason to believe is new to science, I am actuated by two motives: the first is a wish to establish the right of the present group to rank as a distinct genus, separate from that of Pica, to which it has hitherto been assigned; and the second to delineate the characters of a species which appears to have been until now unobserved. The examples of the present group, although bearing a great similarity to the genus Pica, may be easily discriminated by an attentive observer of the forms of Ornithology, as possessing in common certain distinct characteristics, harmonizing with their habits and manners, as detailed by observers in their native country, and which analogy would lead us to anticipate. Although the true Pies are classed among birds inhabiting trees, still their lengthened and strong tarsi and powerful pointed bills endow them with powers for gaining their subsistence almost exclusively on the ground ; their food, in fact, consists of such sub- stances as are only to be acquired there, such as grubs, worms, snails, and occasionally putrid animal matter. On the other hand, the birds of the group under consideration possess characters of an almost opposite description, indicating their habitat to be more exclusively the branches of trees: the tarsi are short and comparatively feeble ; the tail is more elongated than in the typical species of the genus Pica (the Common Magpie, for example), and its feathers are considerably more spatulate, and equally graduated, excepting the two middle ones, which exceed the others nearly as much again as their due distance. To this may be added, that the beak is also of a very different con- struction, being much broader at the base, shorter, and of an incurved form, and ex- cellently adapted for taking fruits and berries, but not for digging in the ground in search of larve: the nostrils are only partially covered with hair-like feathers. On account of the arboreal habits of the birds composing the group which is thus distinguished, I propose for them the generic appellation of Dendrocitta. Respecting the most common species of this genus, the Pica vagabunda of authors, it may be observed, that this name has been given to it from its restless and wandering 88 MR. J. GOULD ON A NEW GENUS IN THE FAMILY OF CORVID<. disposition ; for, unlike the common Magpie, which remains stationary, seldom travelling from its accustomed haunts, it has been observed to be perpetually flitting from branch to branch, and from tree to tree, instigated no doubt by the desire of procuring food, and hence travelling through a circuit of considerable extent. These wandering habits we may reasonably consider, from their similarity of form, to belong to the other species also, all of which are natives of eastern Asia. The nearest affinity of this Eastern group appears to be that which it bears to the genus Crypsirhina! of M. Vieillot, with which it accords in the essential character of the short and weakened tarsi. In the characters of the bill, however, it so materially differs, as to render the line of demarkation between the two groups clear and natural, and thus to authorize the separation of them. This member in Dendrocitia is stronger and less regularly arched than in Crypsirhina, and it is entirely devoid of those velvet-like appendages that cover the nostrils in the latter genus. In this respect it accords more closely with Pica, as well as in the outline of the bill towards the extre- mity ; still near the base of this member a gradual approach to the form as it exists in Crypsirhina shows itself by a lateral swelling and by a considerable development in breadth. Dendrocitta thus stands intermediate between Pica and Crypsirhina, and rests its claim to the rank of a separate genus on the prominence of the station it holds in nature, marking at once the distinction as well as the union between these two im- portant groups. The species of the genus Pica afford many subordinate modifications of characters among themselves, which are for the most part accordant with their geographical distri- bution. Those which approach most nearly to Dendrocitta, chiefly by the corresponding characters of the bill, appear to be the Eastern species ; for instance, Pica erythrorhyncha, &c. These, again, seem to have a near alliance to the American group whose chief habitat may be considered to centre in Mexico, of which Pica gubernatrix (Garrule commandeur, Temm., Pl. Col. 436.) and Pica Colliei, Vig. (Zool. Journ. vol. iv. pl. 12.) may be given as examples. The European Pie, the type of the group, appears to succeed to these: and from thence a South American tribe, exemplified in the Pie Ging of M. Temminck (Pl. Col. 169.), and Pie Acahé of the same author (PI. Col. 58.), par- taking in a great degree of the characters of both Pies and Jays, leads from the present group to the conterminous one of Garrulus. 1 This is the Phrenothrix of Dr. Horsfield, well illustrated and compared with Pica in his ‘ Zoological Re- searches’. MR. J. GOULD ON A NEW GENUS IN THE FAMILY OF CORVID. 89 Classis. AVES. Ordo. Insrssorgs, Vig. Tribus. Conrrostres, Cuv. Fam. Corvin, Leach. Genus. DenprociTTa. Rostrum capite brevius, ad basin latum, incurvum ; mandibula superiore culmine arcu- ato, lateribus subtumidis. Nares basales, plumis setaceis partim tecte. Ale mediocres, remigibus 5ta 6taque longioribus. Cauda cuneata, rectricibus spatulatis. Tarsi breves, debiles. Digiti mediocres ; postico forti, ungue forti incurvo. DENDROCITTA LEUCOGASTRA. Dend. fronte, genis, gutture, femorum tectricibus, alis, rectricibus lateralibus, apicibusque duarum mediarum atris ; capite posteriori, nuchd, abdomine, uropygio, maculdque medid alarum albis ; rectricibus duabus mediis preter apicem albescenti-cinereis ; dorso, scapulari- bus, crissoque castaneis. Rostrum pedesque atri. Longitudo 183 unc.; caude, 114; ale, 53; rostri, 11; tarsi, 1+. Denprocitta SINENSIS. Dend. fronte, alis, rectricibusque brunnescenti-nigris, guld, genisque pallidioribus ; occi- pite, nuchd, uropygio, rectricibusque duabus mediis usque ad apicem cinereis ; dorso abdomi- neque brunnescenti-griseis ; maculd medid alarum albd ; crisso custaneo. Pica Sinensis. Gray, Illust. Ind. Zool. Hardw., Part iii. pl. 4.—Gould, Cent. Him. Birds, pl. 43. Rostrum pedesque brunnescenti-atri. Longitudo 15 unc.; caude, 93; ale, 54; rostri, 14; tarsi, 1+. DENDROCITTA VAGABUNDA. Dend. capite toto, nuchd, colloque in fronte fuliginoso-griseis ; dorso, scapularibus, uro- pygio, corporeque subtus sub-castaneis, hoc pallidiori ; alis rectricibusque atris ; tectricibus alarum rectricumque basibus albis. Pica vagabunda. Wagl., Syst. Avium.—Gray, Illust. Ind. Zool. Hardw., Part iv. pl. 5.—Gould, Cent. Him. Birds, pl. 42. VOL. I. . N 90 MR. J. GOULD ON A NEW GENUS IN THE FAMILY OF CORVID#. Rostrum pedesque brunnescenti-atri. Longitudo 16 unc. ; caude, 10; ale, 53; rostri, 14, tarsi, 14. PLATE XII. DeENDROCITTA LEU COGASTRA. ¢ Aran ie € ed VEC nt lif ‘ Y ¢ ge ll LL SOM 1a SLE Goud ded ¢6 2A ) Tatomanan so Hoi] XI. Characters and Descriptions of several New Genera and Species of Coleopterous Insects. By the Rev. F. W. Horz, 4.M., F.L.S. & Z.S8. Communicated May 28, 1833. Ordo. COLEOPTERA, Linn. Sectio. PENTAMERA, Lat. Stirps. Gzoprruaga, MacLeay. Fam. Bracuinipa, MacLeay. Subfam. Lesipes. Genus Aproa!, Corpus depressum. Mentum in medio edentulum. Palpi subcylindrici. Thorax margine postico recto, Tarsi haud dilatati, unguibus simplicibus. Antenne 11-articulate, articulo primo crasso, secundo minimo, tertio priores duos longitudine zquante, reliquis longitudine zqualibus. Palpi mazillares externi 4-articulati, articulo ultimo subcylindrico, simplici: Jabiales articulo ultimo elon. gato, subcylindrico, ad apicem truncato. Mandibule elongato-trigonz, dentibus nonnullis minutis in medio armate. Labrum transversum, subemarginatum, ciliatum. Mentum transversum, angulis acutis porrectis, dente medio nullo. Caput ovale, oculis magnis prominentibus. Thorax cordato-truncatus, subconvexus, ‘ anticé capite latior, margine postico recto. Corpus latum, depressum. Elytra abdomine breviora, abrupté truncata, thorace multo latiora. Pedes simplices. Tite antice emarginate. Tarsi articulo primo majore, duobus proximis zequa- libus, quarto minore, quinto basalem longitudine zquante. Ungues simplices. The insect upon which I have established this genus belongs to a group which I have termed Lebiides. The generic appellation of Aploa is derived from the simplicity ' "Amoos, simplec. VOL, I.—PART II. 10) 92 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS OF of its general structure. Its situation appears to be between Cymindis, Lat., and Plo- chionus, Dej. It agrees with both those genera in the penultimate joint of the tarsi being destitute of lobes ; and differs from both by having its claws toothless. In other respects the characters of Aploa are very similar to those of Lebia, Lat. APLOA PICTA. Tab. XIII. Fig. 1. Apl. flava ; elytrorum maculis tribus fascidque undulatd posticd nigris ; antennis extrorsitm obscurioribus. Long. corporis 53 lin. ; lat. 24. Hab. in India Orientali, circa Poona. Mus. Sykes. Descr. Antenne fusce, articulis prioribus quatuor testaceis. Caput flavum ; oculi nigri. Thorax flavus. Scutellum concolor. Elytra striata, interstitiis punctatis, punctis vix distinctis; maculis tribus (quarum due humerales parve, tertia major scu- tellum ambiens et ad medium disci descendens,) fascidque irregulari undulata ante apicem sitd nigris notata. Corpus infra flaveolum, abdominis marginibus latera- libus segmentoque postico nigris. Pedes flavi. Fam. Carasivz, MacLeay. Genus Catosoma, Web. Catosoma ORIENTALE. Cal. supra obscure viridi-eneum, infra piceum ; elytris crenato-striatis, interstitus equalibus transversim rugosis punctisque impressis viridi-eneis in triplici serie dispositis ; tibiis intermediis subincurvis ; unguibus rufescentibus. Long. corporis 10% lin. ; lat. 43. Hab. in India Orientali, circa Poona. Mus. Sykes. The only Calosoma allied to the present is Cal. chlorostictum, Klug, a species which is found in Egypt, and which has been confounded by the Baron Dejean with Cal. ru- gosum, an insect common at the Cape of Good Hope. Cal. Chinense, Kirb., and Cal. Indicum, Hope, are, I believe, the only Indian species hitherto described. The latter occurs in the collection of Major-General Hardwicke. NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. 93 Fam. Harparips, MacLeay. Genus. CuLantius, Bon. CHLANIUS SYKESII. Tab. XIII. Fig. 2. Chlen. ater ; capite metallicé tricolori ; thorace nigricante ; elytrorum maculis sex auran- tiis ; antennis pedibusque nigris. Long. corporis 9 lin. ; lat. 4. Hab. in India Orientali, circa Poona. Mus. Sykes. Descr. Antenne nigre, articulis prioribus tribus rubris. Palpi picei. Caput punctu- latum, anticé rubrum, in medio cyaneum, posticé viride. Thorax punctatissimus, ater, marginibus lateralibus eneo-virescentibus. Elytra striato-punctata, inter- stitiis striarum serie duplici punctorum elaboratis, maculisque sex aurantiis or- natis, quarum prior humeralis minor, media maxima feré ad suturam extensa, tertia rotundata ante apicem posita attamen margines elytrorum haud attingens. Corpus infra nigro-piceum. Ihave named this beautiful insect after my friend Lieut.-Colonel W. H. Sykes, in whose cabinet it is preserved, and to whose kindness I am indebted for the free use of the interesting collection formed by him during a residence of several years at Poona. His zeal and exertions for the advancement of the zoology and geology of India are deservedly appreciated by the naturalists of England. Stirps. Necropuaca, Lat. Fam. Sitpaip#, Leach. Genus. Orcroptroma, Leach. OIcEOPTOMA TETRASPILOTUM. Tab. XIII. Fig. 3. Orc. atro-violaceum ; thorace miniato, quadri-maculato ; pedibus nigro-cyaneis. Long. corporis 9 lin. ; lat. 4%. Hab. in India Orientali, circa Poona copiosé. Mus. Sykes. Descr. Caput atrum. Antenne picee, capitulo fusco tomentoso. Thorax subtilissimé punctatus, ruber, maculis quatuor nigris posticé notatus. Elytra nigro-violacea, 02 94 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS OF subacuminata, versus apicem obliqué truncata, fortissimé punctata, suturé lineisque elevatis, linea tertiad ad medium disci descendente tuberculoque cum linea secunda connexa. Corpus subtis violaceum. Femora tibieque nigro-cyanee. Tarsi un- guesque brunneo-picel. A common opinion prevails among entomologists, that the typical Silphide are rare in warm countries. My own collection contains, however, several African and tropical species. Necrophagus Nepalensis, Hope, and Silpha melanaria, Hj., are from India ; as is also Necrodes osculans, Vig. I may add, that I have recently received from Japan two species of Silpha, one of which I have named, from its locality, Silpha Japonica, and the other in honour of the celebrated Dr. Siebold. Fam. Enerpa, MacLeay. Genus. Laneuria, Lat. LANGURIA CYANEA. Tab. XIII. Fig. 4. Lang. cyanea ; antennis piceis ; elytris punctato-striatis. Long. corporis 3 lin. ; lat. 1. Hab. in agro Nepalensi. Mus. Hope. Descr. Caput ruga transversa inter oculos impressum. Antenne picee, long, articulis tribus ultimis dilatatis. Thoraz glaber, subtilissimé punctatus, posticé contractus. Elytra punctato-striata, cyanea. Corpus infra concolor. Pedes elongati. Tarsi subtis fusci, flavo-pubescentes. This insect recedes from the type of Languria, and will probably form at some future period a subgenus with other Indian species. The antenne are long, with a slightly incrassated club of three joints only ; the legs are comparatively long; the tarsi are narrow ; and the posterior part of the thorax is contracted: characters by which it differs from the usual form of Languria. The Brazilian species of this genus appear also to form another subgenus. NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. 95 Stirps. Maracopgermarta, Lat. Fam. Titiipm, Leach. Genus. Opiuus, Lat. OPILUS AURIPENNIS. Tab, XIII. Fig. 5. Op. ater ; thorace ngro ; elytris auratis nitidissims ; pedibus nigricantibus. Long. corporis 7 lin. ; lat. 2. Hab. in Brasilia, juxta Rio Janeiro. Mus. Hope. Descr. Antenne nigre, pubescentes, articulis tribus apicalibus maximis interné valdé productis. Palpi nigro-picei. Thorax ater nitidus, foveolaé media impressa, sub- tilissimé punctatus, ante medium contractus, lateribus pone medium rotundato- dilatatis. Elytra viridi-aurata nitidissima, anticé fortissimé punctata, posticé gla- berrima nitoreque flammifero fulgentia. Corpus subtis nigrum, punctatum. Pedes pilis albidis obsiti. Tarsi infra flavi, spongiosi. Variat thorace rubro ; antennis pedibusque rufescentibus. Forté specimen immaturum. This Brazilian insect is most nearly allied to Opilus: it will, however, probably form a subgenus. Its chief differences consist in the variation of the joints of the club of the antenne, and in the bluntness of the mandibular teeth as compared with those of Opilus. The last three joints of the antenne in the latter genus are widely diferent ; the ninth and tenth are trigonate, and the eleventh is obliquely truncated: in the present insect the ninth and tenth are trigonate with a deep incision, and the eleventh is ovate and depressed. Another remarkable distinction exists between this insect and the Opili generally : its tarsi are only four-jointed, the basal articulation usually found in that genus not being here observable. With these exceptions, its characters are those of the other Opili. Stirps. Lame.iicornes, Lat. Fam. Scarasazip£, MacLeay. Subfam. Copripzs. Genus. Cortoruina!. Caput magnum, ecorne: clypeo profundissimé inciso (scil. dente forti utrinque porrecto). ' Kérrw, scindo ; piv, nasus. 96 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS OF Thorax anticé declivis. Elytra ad latera basin versus sinuata. The insects forming this group differ so materially from the type of Copris, Fab., that I have not hesitated in considering them as forming a distinct genus, to which I have applied the name of Coptorhina, in allusion to the deeply notched clypeus. Those species of the great group Ateuchus of Fabricius which have a strong emargination of the elytra at their lateral edge near the base, were separated from that genus by Illiger, who gave them the generic name of Gymnopleurus. A corresponding emargination had not before been observed among the Coprides, and its existence in the insects which I am about to describe, authorizes their separation on precisely similar grounds to those on which the genus Gymnopleurus rests. Coptorhina is apparently the connecting link between Copris and Gymnopleurus ; and I have little doubt that in tropical Africa many species of this form will be found, and probably also a subgenus connected with it, having the clypeus entire, and the elytra sinuated near the base. The connecting link between Copris and Ateuchus appears to me to be still wanting, for I cannot consider as such the genus Circellium, Lat. It is more difficult to connect Copris with Onitis, Fab. ; but it is probable that in India, or in some of the islands adjacent to it, such a link may be found, assuming the form of Onthophagus, Lat. It is most likely that such a form should occur where Onitis is not a prominent group. 1. CoprorHInA AFRICANA. Tab. XIV. Fig. 1. Copt. nigra; thorace anticé retuso, postice valdé elevato; elytris convexis, tenussime punctato-striatis. Long. corporis (dentibus clypei inclusis) 8 lin. ; lat. 5. Hab. in Sierra Leone. Mus. Hope. Descr. Insectum totum nigrum, punctatissimum. Clypeus profundé incisus, seu melius dentibus duobus magnis armatus. Thorax recurvus, anticé retusus, posticé pro- minentia lata foveolé media impress4 lineaque utrinque impressa vix distincta neque ad marginem posticum extensd. Elytra ad latera sinuata, undique punctis minutissimis sparsis instructa, striisque septem punctorum majorum octavaque laterali curva ad apicem excurrente cumque stria dorsali secunda conjuncta. Scutellum nullum. Corpus magnum, gibbum. Elytra abdomen longitudine equantia. Pedes breves, antici 5-dentati. NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. 97 2. Coproruina Kuve. Copt. nigra ; clypei dentibus subreflexis ; thoracis prominentid medid indistincté foveolatd. Long. corporis 6 lin. ; lat. 4. Hab. ad Caput Bonz Spei. Mus. Hope. Dedicated to the distinguished Klug, the first of German entomologists. Except in the particulars noticed in the specific character, Copt. Klugii agrees generally with the preceding species. It is, however, considerably smaller, A third species of Coptorhina has also come under my notice, the locality of which I believe to be the Soudan. Fam. Meroronruwwz, MacLeay. Genus. Pyznomeris!. Antenne 9-articulate, articulo septimo duobus sequentibus majore. Elytra abdomen haud tegentia. Cove postice maxime, pone abdominis margines protense. Ungues quatuor anteriores bifidi, postici duo simplices. ‘ Antenne 9-articulate, articulo basali elongato ad apicem dilatato, secundo globoso, duobus proximis zqualibus, quinto breviore, sexto brevissimo, tribus ultimis mag- nitudine decrescentibus capitulumque rotundum formantibus. Labrum trans- versum, a capite sutura transversa divisum. Palpi macillares 4-articulati, articulo primo minimo, proximis feré zqualibus, extimo ovato-elongato ad apicem conico : labiales 2-articulati, articulo primo brevi, secundo subreniformi. Mazille 5-den- tate. Mentwm subquadratum, ad basin dilatatum. Caput oblongiusculum, angulis anticis rotundatis. Corpus ovato-elongatum. Thorax longitudine latitudini inaequalis, angulis anticis rotundatis. Scutellum isoscele. Elytra abdomine breviora, segmentis duobus abdominalibus denudatis trigonis. Coxe femoribus xquales. Pedes anteriores quatuor femoribus simplicibus, anti- corum tibiis brevibus in spinam productis, tarsorum articulis equalibus, unguibus bifidis dentibus acutis ; postici duo robusti, femoribus incrassatis externé paullo rotundatis, tibiis 2-spinosis, obliqué truncatis, fovearumque impressarum serie instructis, tarsorum articulis inzequalibus, articulo primo majore trigono, secundo minore, proximis duobus inter se zqualibus, ultimo longissimo, unguibus sim- plicibus. 1 baivw, ostendo; pnpos, femur. 98 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS OF PHAZNOMERIS MAGNIFICA. Tab. XIII. Fig. 6. Phen. viridis ; capite nigro; thorace aurato; elytris igne micantibus, punctato-stréatis ; pedibus bicoloribus. Long. corporis 7 lin. ; lat. 3. Hab. in Africa. Mus. Hope. Descr. Caput nigrum, subrugosum, margine antico rotundato elevato, linea sinuata feré inter oculos sita, margine antico lateribusque auratis. Antenne articulo primo viridi, sequentibus quinque nigro-cyaneis, capitulo obscuriore. Thoraw glaber, fovea utrinque impress4, lateribus punctatis, punctisque aliquot posticis sparsis. Scutellum sparsim punctatum. lytra flammifera, punctato-striata, striis novem in singulis fortiter impressis. Abdomen segmentis supra viridi-auratis puncta- tissimis; infra anticé nigro posticé viridi variegatis, punctorum impressorum serie interposité. Corpus reliquum subtis viride, nitidum, punctatum. Mesosternum anticé productum, crassum, pilis albis obsitum. Pedes bicolores, femoribus tibiisque supra viridibus subtis cyaneis, tarsis saturaté cyaneis. This beautiful insect was sent to England from the Soudan by the unfortunate Ritchie. Fam. Cretronupa, MacLeay. Genus. Macronota, Wied. Macronotva TETRASPILOTA. Macr. nigro-olivacea, punctata ; thoracis lateribus pallide stramineis ; elytris olivaceis, maculd medida irregulari alterdque apicali minore notatis. Long. corporis 8 lin. ; lat. 42. Hab. in India Orientali, circa Poona. Mus. Sykes. Genus. Ceronia, Fab. CETONIA CRETOSA. Cet. picea ; thorace utrinque maculd albd notato ; elytris albo variegatis. Long. corporis 8 lin. ; lat. 4. Hab. in India Orientali, circa Poona. Mus. Sykes. NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. 99 Descr. Caput punctatum, nigrum, posticé album. Thorax piceus nitidus, margine utrinque cretaceo, punctatus, punctisque duobus albis posticé prope scutellum im- pressis. Hlytra albo variegata, macula utrinque media majore difformi alteraque minore ad apicem posita. Corpus infra piceum, pectoris lateribus lineisque ab- dominis duabus incurvis a pectore ad anum ductis albis. Anus, seu abdominis segmentum ultimum, maculis duabus albis insignitus. Pedes picei. Fam. Lucanip, Leach. Genus. Lucanus, Linn. 1. Lucanus Downssi1. Tab. XIII. Fig. 7. Luc. ater; thorace elytrisque ferrugineo-brunneis ; mandibulis multidentatis, femoribus, tibtisque piceis ; tarsis nigris. Long. corporis, mandibulis inclusis, 31 lin., mandibulis exclusis, 21; lat. tho- racis 8, ad humeros 7. Hab. in Africé, apud Fernando Po. Mus. Hope. Descr. Antenne palpique nigri. Caput magnum, atrum, in medio depressum, anticé 2-spinosum. Mandibule valdé exserte, ad apicem acute, longitudine elytra equantes, dentibus majoribus tribus quorum unus ad apicem feré latissimus, mi- noribus plurimis. Thorax capite latior, utrinque dentatus, ferrugineo-brunneus. Scutellum atrum, posticé rotundatum. lytra ferruginea, sutura marginibusque nigris. Corpus subtis nigro-brunneum. Pedes antici infra nigricantes, reliquorum femoribus tibiisque rubro-corallinis, geniculis, tarsis, unguibusque nigris. Ihave named this magnificent insect in honour of my much-valued friend Com- mander Downes, R.N., an officer whose gallantry at sea is equalled only by his de- votion to science at home. 2. LuUCANUS EZRATUS. Tab. XIV. Fig. 2. Luc. eneo-virens ; mandibulis dentatis nigrescentibus ; tarsis flavo-pubescentibus. Long. corporis, mandibulis inclusis, 10 lin., mandibulis exclusis, 9 ; lat. thoracis 4, elytrorum 4. Hab. in India Orientali ad litus Tenasserim. _ Mus. Hope. Descr. Caput quadratum. Antenne picee. Mandibule 3-dentate, nigro-virescentes. VOL. I. P 100 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS OF Corpus supra zratum, viridi tinctum. Thorax confertissimé punctatus. Elytra linea longitudinali impressa vix distincta, punctatissima, sutura marginibusque virescentibus. Corpus infra cupreo-brunneum. Tibie antice 2-spinose. Tarsi subtus flavo-pubescentes. This species of Lucanus is remarkable for its metallic colour, quadrate head, ciliated tarsi, and semicircular mentum. In other respects it may be arranged under the genus Dorcas, MacLeay. Genus Puoxipotus, MacLeay. PHOLIDOTUS IRRORATUS. Tab. XIV. Fig. 3. Phol. ater ; thorace albo irrorato ; elytris lined elevatd instructis alboque variegatis. (2) Long. corporis 54 lin. ; lat. 2. Hab. in Brasilia, apud Rio Janeiro. Mus. Hope. Descr. Caput transverso-quadratum. Antenne picee. Mandibule |-dentate, nigre. Thorax lineis duabus elevatis mediis anticé conjunctis nigris, granulisque albis notatus. Hlytra nigra, linea elevataé nigra ante apicem terminata, angulis anticis posticisque albo granulatis, granulisque aliquot albis per discum totum sparsis. Corpus infra nigrum, punctatum. Tibie antic multi-dentate ; intermediz 3-spi- nos, dente medio majore, reliquis vix distinctis; posticee 2-dentate. Ungues sim- plices. Mas adhuc latet. This insect is certainly referrible to Pholidotus, which genus may be divided into two sections, depending on the form of the head in the female, and on that of the thorav. The distinction may be thus expressed : * @ Capite trigono ; thorace orbiculari. ** @ Capite transverso-quadrato ; thorace transverso. Sectio. HETEROMERA, Lat. Fam. ANTHICIDE. Genus. Antuicus, Fub. ANTHICUS CYANEUS. Tab. XIV. Fig. 4. Anth. cyaneus ; capite nigro ; antennis pedibusque atris. NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. 101 Long. corporis 2 lin. ; lat. +. Hab. in Nova Hollandia, Mus. Hope. Descr. Antenne nigre, articulo basali crasso, reliquis extrorsim sensim crassioribus. Thoraz ovalis, anticé posticéque contractus, nigro-cyaneus. Elytra cyanea, nitida, glaberrima. Corpus subtus nigrum. Pedes concolores. As the structure of this insect recedes in many respects from the typical formation of Anthicus, I propose the name of Anthelephila', to designate a subgenus for its re- ception. The maxillary palpi are unusually large, while the labial are scarcely longer than the labiwm, and are terminated by a cup-shaped articulation. Fam, HeLopipaz. Genus. Lyprops?. Labrum transverso-quadratum, anticé emarginatum. Mandibule breves, valide, ad apicem 2-dentate. Palpi mazillares articulo ultimo securiformi: labiales articulo ultimo ad apicem attenuato. Antenne sub capitis margine inserte. Caput angulis anticis lateraliter subproductis. The insect possessing the above characters differs so much from all the Helopide with which I am acquainted, as to induce me to separate it under the name of Lyprops, having reference to its dull appearance. The insertion of the antenne beneath the produced anterior angles of the head is a remarkable feature. The labial palpi resemble in their form those of Helops as figured by Mr. Curtis in his ‘ British Entomclogy.’ Lyprors CHRYSOPHTHALMUS. Tab. XIV. Fig. 5. Iypr. ater ; oculis auratis ; thorace elytrisque punctatissimis ; tarsis infra flavo-pubescen- tibus. Long. corporis 5 lin. ; lat. 1+. Hab. in India Orientali. Mus. Hope. Descr. Antenne nigre. Caput punctatum, marginis antici punctis paullo elevatis. Oculi auro micantes. Thorax convexus. Elytra profundé punctata, ad latera indistincté striata. Pedes nigri. Tarsi subtis flavo-pubescentes, spongiosi. ' "AvOndn, flosculus; pédos, amator. ® Aumpos, tristis; dw, vultus. pP2 102 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS OF Sectio. TETRAMERA, Lat. (Ruyncuoruora, Lat.) Fam. Atrre.asipa, Lat. Genus Isacanrua!. Rostrum longum. Antenne ante rostri medium insert, versus apicem incrassate, haud pecti- nate. Elytra ad basin rotundata paulloque supra thoracem producta. Pedes antici maximi, femoribus dentibus duobus equalibus versus apicem instructis. Antenne 11-articulate, extrorsim crassiores, rostro paull6 ante medium insidentes, articulo primo longiusculo subarcuato extrorsim crassiore, secundo brevi obconico, tertio quartoque subzqualibus, quinto prioribus duobus breviore, insequentibus quinque magnitudine crescentibus obconicis extrorsim crassioribus, ultimo pre- cedenti paulld longiore ad apicem conico. Labrum vix distinctum. Labium anticé productum, ad basin transversé dilatatum. Mandibule 3-dentate, dentibus feré ‘gequalibus. Mazille aperte. Palpi brevissimi, conici. Mentum subtransversum, quadratum. Thorax parim convexus, anticé angustior. Corpus elongatum, posticé dilatatum, alatum. Femora antica longiora, reliquis crassiora, versus apicem 2-spinosa. Tibie antice ad basin subarcuate. Tarsi pulvinati. Ungues simplices. This genus appears to unite Rhinotia, Kirby, with Belus, Schénh. All the three groups are from New Holland?. IsACANTHA RHINOTIOIDES. Tab. XIV. Fig. 6. Is. grisea ; elytris punctatissimis. Long. corporis 5+ lin., rostro incluso, 7 lin. ; lat. 2. Hab. in Nova Hollandia. Mus. Hope. 1"Ioos, equalis; dxavOa, spina. The two spines on each of the anterior femora are of equal size. * To another nearly allied and novel genus, lately received from the same country, I have given the name of Pachyura: it may be thus briefly characterized :— Isacanthe affinis; antennis extrorstm crassioribus ; rostro deflexo ; thorace anticé angustiore ; elytris posticé valde dilatatis ; pedibus inermibus. The species on which this genus is founded I have named Pach. Australis. i NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. 103 Descr. Caput punctatum. Rostrum porrectum, teres, caput thoracemque longitudine equans, anticé glabrum, posticé punctulatum. Antenne rostro longiores, ad basin attenuate, articulis ultimis subpubescentibus. Oculi hemispherici, pro- minuli, pilis albidis cincti. Thorax obconicus, antice angustatus, posticé latitu- dine longitudinem aquans, ad latera rotundatus, supra parm convexus, lined dorsali vix distincta, tuberculis numerosis obsitus. Scutellum breve, flavidum. Elytra anticé supra thoracem paulld producta, posticé dilatata, rotundata, tuber- culata, piloso-albida, maculis quibusdam fulvo-aureo-pilosis. Femora antica ma- jora, 2-spinosa, spinis zqualibus; posteriora mediocria. Tibie posteriores feré recte, subspinose. Tursi tibiis paulld breviores, subtis Spongiosi, articulo primo subobconico, secundo subtrigono, tertio latiore bilobo, ultimo elongato 2-un- guiculato. Corpus infra griseum, albido-pilosum, abdominis segmentis maculis fulvo-aureo-pilosis triplici ordine dispositis. Pectus pilis longioribus auratis balteatum. (Loneicornsgs, Lat.) Fam. Lamupa. Genus. Lamra, Fab. 1. Lamia Royuit. Tab. XV. Fig. 1. Lam. nigra ; antennis corpore longioribus ; elytris mucronatis, ad basin scabris, maculis albis octo notatis. Long. corporis 28 lin. ; lat. 82. Hab. in Indiz Orientalis montibus Mussoonee dictis. Mus. Royle. Dezscr. Antenne nigre, serrato-spinose, articulo ultimo elongato sublineari. Caput cum oculis latitudinem thoracis anticé feré equans, fronte depresso, nigro-fuscum, maculis linearibus albis pone oculos. Thorax longitudine latitudini inzqualis, utrinque spina acuta armatus, macula alba dorsali lineam elevatam nigram inclu- dente. Scutellum album. Elytra ad basin thorace multd latiora, humeris elevatis subspinosis, singula maculis albis quatuor notatis, quarum anteriores majores Sequentes magnitudine decrescentes. Corpus infrd fuscum, vittd alba balteatum. Pedes nigri. Tuarsi flavo-pubescentes. I have named this fine insect in honour of J. F. Royle, Esq., by whom it was col- lected, and whose researches in the upper provinces of British India have furnished him with ample materials for his interesting ‘Illustrations of the Botany and other 104 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS OF branches of the Natural History of the Himalayan Mountains, &c.’ now in course of publication. It is distinguished by having the basal joint of the antenne terminated internally by a strong spine, and each of the succeeding joints beautifully fringed at its extremity by down. The anterior ¢ibie are grooved, and have a spine near the apew; the inter- mediate are slightly tuberculated. 2. Lamia Crux NIGRA. Tab. XV. Fig. 2. Lam. straminea ; thorace ngro, vittis tribus luteis ; elytris maculd cruciformi nigrd, alteris- que duabus rotundatis awrantiis. Long. corporis 11 lin. ; lat. 4. Hab. in Sierra Leone. Mus. Hope. Descr. Species pulcherrima. Antenne corpore longiores, supra nigre subtis griseex. Caput atrum luteo variegatum, maculis aurantiis duabus infra oculos notatum. Thorax niger, macula utrinque aurantia, vittis duabus lateralibus tertiaque dorsali luteis, hac anticé interrupta posticé ante scutellum concolorem desinente. Elytra pallidé straminea sparsim aurantio variegata, cruce nigra, guttis aurantiis duabus mediis, maculisque totidem albis ornata. Corpus subtis unicolor. Pedes supra nigri, subtis grisel. This beautiful insect was captured by Mr. Palin during his residence at Sierra Leone. It is almost impossible to describe accurately its play of colouring ; a pale straw colour predominates, which passes into lemon as well as into light and dark orange. The underside of the antenne is of a light greenish grey. It is probable that this insect is an Aphelocnema of Mr. Stephens ; but this I cannot accurately determine, as the characters of that genus are not yet published. Fam. Prionipz. Genus. Prionus, Fab. 1. Prionus Hayesi1, Downes, MSS. Tab. XVI. Pri. nigro-brunneus ; thorace marginato, multispinoso ; mandibulis porrectis, quadriden- tatis ; pedibus anticis valde elongatis. Long. corporis 43 unc. ; lat. ad humeros 12 lin., elytrorwm 17. .NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. 105 Hab. in Africa Occidentali. Mus. Nay,-Mil. Descr. Antenne nigre, corpore longiores, articulis omnibus aculeato-spinosissimis, septimi sequentiumque (preter ultimi) lateribus ad apicem dilatatis, ultimo elon- gato subensiformi. Mandibule variolose, 4-dentate, dente interno majore, ceteris apicalibus, externé 1-tuberculate. Thorax niger, margine spinis acutissimis ar- mato, disco tuberculis difformibus scabroso-varioloso. Elytra ad apicem mucronata, nigro-brunnea, ad basin variolosa, posticé quasi vermibus erosa (scilicet disci variolis apicem versus minoribus), singula lineis quatuor elevatis quarum interna sequenti posticé conjuncta. Pedes antici ceteris longiores, scabri, femoribus densissimé spinosis, tibiis aculeatis ad apicem hamis inflexis quatuor armatis ; posteriorum femoribus supra infraque aculeatis, tibiis supra infraque subarmatis. Tarsi supra picei, subtis brunnei, pulvinati. Ungues picei, simplices. This magnificent insect is remarkable on account of the outer portion of its tro- chanters being pubescent. In size it is not surpassed by any coleopterous species with which I am acquainted. Many of the spines of the antenne are curved at the tip; and the hooks at the extremities of the tibie are evidently for the purpose of enabling the insect when at rest to support its weight. I am not aware that similar hooks have been hitherto noticed, except in the insect constituting the genus Chiasognathus, Steph. Their existence in the Chias. Grantii, and in the present insect, leads to the presumption of an affinity between the Lucanide and the Prionide. It was captured at West Bay, Prince’s Island, in the Bight of Biafra, and received from the sailors, on account of its gigantic size, the whimsical appellation of King of the Cockroaches. It is now in the Naval and Military Museum, to which it was pre- sented by Capt. J. Hayes, R.N., C.B., in honour of whom it has been named by Capt. Downes. 2. Prionus Cuminell. Tab. XIV. Fig. 7. Pri. ater ; thoracis bifoveolati angulo antico utrinque dilatato hamato ; elytris varioloso- tuberculatis. Long. corporis 27 lin. ; lat. ad humeros 8, elytrorum 12. Hab. in Chili. Mus. Hope. Descr. Antenne nigre. Palpi picei. Mazille arcuate, 1-dentate, dente fer medio. Caput nigrum, punctatum, anticé depressum, ad antennarum insertiones elevatum, linea longitudinali inter oculos profundé impress’. Thorax anticé posticéque mar- ginatus, pilis aurantiis obsitus, angulis anterioribus in hamum productis, foveolis h A 106 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS OF duabus rotundatis dorsalibus. Scutellum posticé rotundatum, punctatum. Elytra coriacea, varioloso-tuberculata, lineis tribus longitudinalibus vix distinctis. Corpus infra piceum. Pedes atri. This insect was obtained at Concepcion and Valparaiso, on the trunks of trees, by Mr. H. Cuming, in honour of whom I have named it. The success of his indefatigable exertions in various branches of Natural History, is well known by the extensive and interesting collections which he has recently brought to this country. The species is remarkable for the form of its armed thorax; and also on account of the under surface of the basal joints of the tarsi being smooth and cylindric, and en- tirely destitute of the pulvination which exists in most of the Prionide. These consi- derations induce me to regard it as the type of a subgenus, to which the name of Acan- thinodera! may be applied. 3. Prionus Pertti. Tab. XV. Fig. 3. Pri. ater ; capite oblongo ; thorace nigro ; elytris castaneis ; femoribus piceis ; tarsis fer- rugineis. Long. corporis 12 lin. ; lat. 4. Hab. in India Orientali. Mus. Sykes. Descr. Antenne nigre, corpus longitudine equantes. Mandibule incurve, acutissime. Palpi picei, pilis flavis vestiti. Caput oblongum, nigrum, punctatum, tuberculis ad antennarum insertiones, foveolaque inter oculos posita. Thorax subquadratus, lateribus in spinas duas productis. Scutellum nigrum. Elytra rubro-castanea, nigro marginata, lineis quibusdam vix distinctis. Corpus infra nigro-piceum. Prosternum inter pedes anticos productum, anticé valdé incisum, posticé atte- nuatum et infra mesosternum extensum; hoc etiam paullo porrectum. Femora antica parim incrassata, picea. Tibie concolores, ad apicem rufescentes. Tarsi ferruginei; anticorum articulus tertius bilobus, intermediorum sub-bidentatus, posticorum bifidus bidentatus. I have named this insect in honor of Dr. Maximilian Perty ; and propose for it the subgeneric designation of Dissosternus?, in allusion to the very remarkable structure of the sterna of its prothorax and mesothoraz. : Fam. STENocorID&. Differing from the greater number of entomologists, I regard the genus Stenocorus, 'AxavOwos, spinosus; dépn, collum. 2 Avoods, duplex; orépvoy, sternum. ae. NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. 107 Fab., as a family ; and compared with Lepturide, it has certainly stronger claims to rank as such, both from its widely extended geographical distribution, and the numerous forms included in it. The Lepturide are chiefly confined to a northern latitude, and the metropolis of the family is probably North America, or Northern Europe. There are, it is true, a few species found in South America; but these recede, according to my views, from the type of Lepturide. Stenocorus affects warmer climates, and has not yet, I believe, been found in Europe. It is widely dispersed in North and South America, and is met with in various parts of the Continent of India and in Java, as well as in New Holland. The following table will give a concise view of the Stenoco- ride, the family being divided in the first instance into two sections, depending on the armature of the antenne. Sectio 1. Antenne spinis plus minusve armatz. Genus ‘Thorax Elytrorum apex Typus et species Patria 1, Stenocorus, Fab. utrinque armatus 2-spinosus semipunctatus, Fab., Nova Hol- obscurus, punctatus, landia. Don., alizeque sex. 2. Acanthinomonus. utrinque armatus 1-spinosus spinicornis, Fab. Brasilia ? 3. Cycliopleurus, lateribus rotundatis 2-spinosus irroratus, Fab., ali- America Bor. zque duodecim. et Mer. 4. (Nondum detectum) lateribus rotundatis 1-spinosus ———_——- America Me- ridionalis? 5. Tmesisternus, Lat. lateribus rotundatis truncatus biguttatus, alieque Nova Hol- duz. y landia. Sectio 2. Antenne plus minusve pubescentes, haud spinosz. 6. Tetracanthus. 4-spinosus 2-spinosus festivus, Fab., ali- | America Me- zeque quatuor. ridionalis. 7. Dissacanthus. 2-spinosus 2-spinosus quadrimaculatus,Fab., America Me- alizque decem. ridionalis. 8. Uracanthus. subspinosus, anticé an- 2-spinosus trianguluris, et se- | Nova Hol- (Antennz 11-articulate) gustatus constrictus riceus. landia. 9. Scolecobrotus. subspinosus, anticé an- 2-spinosus Westwoodit. Nova Hol- (Antennz 12-articulate) gustatus constrictus landia. 10. Strongylurus. lateribus rotundatis, rotundatus scutellatus. Nova Hol- (Antenne 1}-articulate) anticé angustatus landia. 11. Coptopterus. lateribus rotundatis, acuminatus, subob- cretifer. Nova Hol- (Antennz compress) anticé angustatus liqué incisus landia. 12. Piesarthrius. lateribus rotundatis acuminatus, extror- marginellus. Nova Hol- (Antenne compress) sium rotundatus landia. The above twelve genera seem to embrace the whole of the Stenocoride; but the VOL. I. Q 108 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS OF family will admit of yet more subdivisions. Stenocorus discoideus, Sturm, for instance, with Sten. rufipes, Klug, both from Mexico, must at some future time be formed into a subgenus. Of the new genera and species indicated in the preceding table, I propose at present to illustrate but two. The illustration of the others would amply repay any one for the time and patience which he might devote to their attentive investigation ; and I should be happy to aid him in such an undertaking. All the insects referred to are con- tained in my collection, on which the table is, in fact, entirely founded. Genus. Uracantuus!. Elytra lineari-oblonga, ad apicem 2-spinosa. Antenne 11-articulate, corpus feré longitudine zquantes. Thorax obconico-truncatus, ad latera subspinosus. Antenne filiformes, articulo primo majore basi angusto apice incrassato, secundo minimo feré orbiculari, ceteris zqualibus, ultimo ad apicem acuto. Labrum trans- versum. Mandibule cornee, acute. Palpi mavillares 4-articulati, articulo primo minimo, secundo tertioque qualibus, externo crassiore ovato truncato: labiales 3-articulati, articulo primo minimo, secundo obconico, tertio elongato ovato truncato. Caput porrectum, oblongiusculum, inter oculos canaliculatum, ante antennas declive. Oculi prominuli, reniformes. Thorax latitudine posticé longitudinem zquans, anticé valdé angustatus. Pedes simplices. URACANTHUS TRIANGULARIS. Tab. XV. Fig. 4. Ur. brunneus ; thorace tuberculato, albo lineato ; elytris albo-pubescentibus, apicibus biden- tatis lateribusque purpureo-fuscis. Long. corporis 14 lin. ; lat. 3. Hab. in Nova Hollandia. Mus. Hope. Descr. Antenne fusco-brunnee, articulo primo saturatiore. Caput anticé rubrum, posticé brunneo-sericeum. Thorax concolor, tuberculis duobus mediis armatus, rugis transversis constrictus, vittis duabus dorsalibus totidemque lateralibus albo- pilosis. Elytra anticé brunnea, lneis elevatis quatuor partm distinctis ; posticé, preter apices, albo-sericea; in singulis eminet triangulum laterale brunneum. Corpus infra brunneo-sericeum, pedibus concoloribus. ' Oipa, cauda; adkavOa, spina. NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. 109 I possess another species of this genus, which is also from New Holland, and which I have designated Ur. sericeus. Genus. ScoLecosrotus!. Antenne 12-articulate, corpore longiores, articulis prioribus tribus Uracanthi similibus, sequentibus zqualibus serratis erosis, externo breviore scal- pelliformi subserrato. In ceteris Uracantho simillimus. This genus possesses many characters in common with the preceding, but is at once distinguished from it by the antenne, which in Uracanthus have eleven joints, whereas in Scolecobrotus there are twelve, all of which, except the first three, are serrated ; the last joint also is shorter than those which precede it, and resembles the blade of a pen-knife slightly serrated: they appear as if eroded by worms, whence the name of the genus. The thorax is transversely channelled; and the elytra are extremely sca- brous at the base. ScoLtEecosrotus WESTWOODII. Tab. XV. Fig. 5. Scol. flavo-ferrugineus ; elytris ad basin punctulatis, ad apicem bidentatis. Long. corporis 14 lin. ; lat. 3. Hab. in Nova Hollandia. Mus. Hope. Descr. Antenne ferruginee, articulis prioribus tribus glabris, ceteris serrato-dentatis dente apicali in singulis fortiore, externo breviore subserrato. Caput oblongius- culum, anticé rubrum, lined longitudinali inter oculos impressa, pilis flaveolis obsitum. Thorax tuberculis duobus feré mediis ornatus, rugisque transversis balteatus. Elytra ad basin punctatissima, posticé flavo-pilosa, 2-dentata. Corpus infra unicolor. Pedes supra rubescentes, subtis flavo-pubescentes. I have much pleasure in naming this singular species in honour of J. O. West- wood, Esq., whose tact in dissecting and delineating insects is not surpassed by any entomologist, either British or foreign. ' TkwAnxopwros, vermibus erosus. Q2 110 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS AND DESCRIPTIONS OF PLATE XIII. Fig. 1. Apioa PicTa. a. Anterior part of the head, seen from above; exhibiting the labrum, mandibles, and basal joints of one of the antenne. b. Anterior part of the head, seen from beneath; exhibiting the labium and its palpi, the mentum, and the maaille and their palpi. c. Anterior tarsus. 2. CHLANIUS SYKESII. d. Head and trophi, seen from below. 3. OIcEOPTOMA TETRASPILOTUM. e. Head, seen from above. 4. LANGURIA CYANEA. f. Anterior part of the head, seen from above; exhibiting the labrum, mandibles, and one of the antenne. g- Mazilla and palpus attached. h. Posterior tarsus. 5. OPpILUS AURIPENNIS. i. Labrum. Mandible. Mawilla and palpus. Trophi, seen from below, including the labium with its palpi and the mentum. m. Antenna. n. Posterior tarsus. 6. PH#ZNOMERIS MAGNIFICA. o. Head and trophi, seen from above. . Mandible. > ~F>- P q. Maailla and palpus. r. Head and trophi, seen from below. s. Labium and palpi. t. Antenna. u. Anterior tibia and tarsus. v. Intermediate tarsus. w. Posterior femur, tibia, and tarsus. zx. Terminal segments of the abdomen, seen from below. 7. Lucanus Downesu. Fig. SI el NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. PLATE XIV. . Coprornina AFRICANA. a. The insect, seen from below. b. The insect, seen laterally. c. Head, trophi, and one of the antenne, seen from below. . Lucanus aratus. d. Trophi and antenna, seen from below. . PHoLipotus 1rRoRATUS. e. Head, trophi, and antenna, seen from above. . ANTHICUS CYANEUS. Ff. Labrum. 9. Mazilla and palpus. h. Labium and palpi. 2. Anterior tarsus j. Posterior tarsus. . Lyprops curysopHTHALMUs. 11] k. Anterior part of the head, seen from above ; exhibiting the labrum, mandibles, and basal joints of one of the antenne. l. Mawilla and palpus. m. Mentum, labium, and palpi. . IsAcANTHA RHINOTIOIDES. n. Antenna. o. Anterior femur, tibia, and tarsus. Prionus Cuminerr. PLATE XV. Lamia Roy ur. Lamia Crux nigra. . Prionus Perri. a. Anterior portion of the insect, seen laterally. b. Prosternum and mesosternum. c. Trophi, seen from below. d. Posterior tarsus. . Uracantuus TRIANGULARIS, a. Head, seen from above, exhibiting the trophi and the insertion of one of the antenne. 112 THE REV. F. W. HOPE’S CHARACTERS OF COLEOPTEROUS INSECTS. f. Trophi, seen from below. g. Labium with its palpi, and mentum. 5. Scorecoprotus Westwooptl. h. Eleventh and twelfth joints of the antenna. PLATE XVI. Prionus Hayesit. a. Head and trophi, seen from below. b. Prosternum and mesosternum. [In these Plates the insects are represented of the natural size, except where a line is placed near the figures: whenever a line is so placed, its length indicates that of the insects. The details throughout (except in Prionus Hayesii) are magnified in various degrees. } oa) “— i an in 7 oe y ys a e. < : “ESS ie wr Sane ore See Lindel ica see Bi 6 ee hist my « ded Zz 0 Wes Iw ood, EF CL 4S yp PU. be al > = Lw™ Y, ae Ke Se aoe Soe ey - K x x ' Pe > . we s » a , _ é . oy . . ~ . ba ts 4 ,¢ a } ‘i } A ‘ - - ’ . > : 5 - bf ¥ + . ~ al ‘ ‘ . : ia - Yo? ‘ > : - L, o ; ' : “ = . e , ‘ 1 a» v ) a 4 i i a 7 . a > = Q ® ’ y™ (3 1 =~ - : “ie " ; 0 ; { Fa a ‘ ’ * : , ; oe 7 = a ‘ ‘ » « <- ‘ P) 4 » 4 - <“- ¥ 7 a - re <3 +” » , ay . . oy Na . Wn 7 = qQurss r a . ye ‘ ¥ ¥ ‘ rq . 4 + . e . ¥ ‘ rh -* ; a ‘ . . : i ¥ + + 7 E ¢ « “as ' tn ; p o . F ‘ ‘ 1 w i ~~ - . 4 ) ‘ . ‘ . . \ ee ah = . ’ 2 ‘ oi. : ~ = d ; ’ ’ s . 7 i . ¢ ad i a P . 4 : “ ee ‘ : : a ‘ z 2 Fi : ed y ; ng 7) © a ‘ aS a Pods J XII. Observations on the Neck of the Three-toed Sloth, Bradypus tridactylus, Linn. By Tuomas Bett, Esq., F.R.S., L.S., G.S., § Z.8. Communicated August 13, 1833. THE laws which regulate the numerical variations in the different systems of organs in animals, are perhaps less defined, or at least less understood, than those which relate to many other conditions of their existence. In some cases, indeed, these variations appear to be wholly anomalous ; but in others the normal number of parts is so strictly adhered to, as to be absolutely without any known exception in a whole group. Amongst these, one of the most obvious and remarkable is the restriction of the cervical vertebre in the whole of the class of mammiferous animals, to the number seven. That this number should be found equally in the short interval between the cranium and the thorax, scarcely deserving the name of a neck, which we see in the Cetacea, and in the long flexile neck of the Camel and the Giraffe, is indeed a striking and in- teresting fact, and may be viewed as an important illustration of that law which pro- vides for the most considerable variations in the offices or functions of a part, rather by a modification, in form or size, or even situation, of organs already existing and es- sential to the type of the group, than by the production of new organs on the one hand, or, on the other, by the abstraction of any which appertain to the normal form. To this normal number, however, the Ai, Bradypus tridactylus, Linn., has for many years been considered as an exception ; as by the examination of numerous specimens, the neck was found to possess nine vertebre, which were all believed to belong to the cervical class. An isolated exception to a rule so general, and obtaining in cases of such diversified forms as those to which I have alluded, presents itself to the mind of every one accus- tomed to look at the general harmony of the established laws of formation, as a vio- lation of that unity of design which constitutes one of the most interesting objects of our investigation, especially as the exception itself is abrupt and sudden, and without any of those intermediate gradations of structure by which the mind is prepared, as it were, for considerable diversities of form, and which so generally soften the transitions which the different offices of the same organ in different groups may render necessary. It was from this consideration, rather than as merely correcting a generally received error, that I found, with feelings of no ordinary satisfaction, that in truth this nume- rical law is not departed from in the present instance, and that the animal in question forms no such exception to the general rule as had been asserted; the two vertebre which have hitherto been considered as the eighth and ninth cervical, being in fact the 114 MR. T. BELL’S OBSERVATIONS ON THE NECK first and second dorsal, each of them bearing a pair of rudimentary ribs, moveably arti- culated to their transverse processes by a true articular surface. This fact I have ascer- tained by the examination of two skeletons in my possession, one of which is an adult, and is artificially articulated, the other very young, and preserved as a natural skeleton in spirit. In the adult animal we find the eighth and ninth vertebre, which I shall now call the first and second dorsal, having the transverse processes longer and narrower than those of the cervical, and each terminated with a perfect articular surface, which is slightly depressed ; and to these are attached the heads of the rudimentary ribs just mentioned. The first of these rudiments is small and slender, about +,ths of an inch in length, having a distinct rounded head at the articular extremity, becoming then abruptly smaller, and tapering to the apex. The second is considerably larger, and assumes more of the character of a short rib. It is about 6 lines in length, and nearly 2 in breadth. Its head is oblong and rounded, and there is a tubercle on the upper and anterior side. ‘Towards the extremity it becomes broader and flatter, with an excavated surface inwards, and a convex rough prominence on the outer side, apparently the point of muscular attachment. Immediately behind and beneath the head of the bone is a minute foramen for the passage of intercostal vessels. The character of the transverse processes of these two vertebre differs very materially, as might be expected, from that of the true cervical. In the superior vertebre this process is transverse and slightly bifid. In the seventh cervical it stands obliquely forwards, and the apex is broad and oblong. In the first dorsal each transverse process is completely divided into an anterior flattened process, which is turned forwards, and a true lateral or transverse one, which supports the little rudimentary rib. The trans- verse process is smaller, but considerably longer than those of the true cervical, and stands more in a lateral or transverse direction. In the second dorsal vertebra the an- terior processes do not exist, and the body assumes the form of the succeeding ones. The transverse processes are simple and obtuse, and the articular surface is slightly excavated. In the natural skeleton to which I have referred, the rudimentary ribs are very ob- vious, though, from the early age of the subject, they are of course much smaller than in the former. The first, indeed, consists only of a minute particle of bone, not much larger than a pin’s head, but connected with the vertebra by a capsular ligament, and perfectly moveable ; the second is of more considerable size, and, like the former, has its capsular ligament inclosing its head, and holding it on to the articular cavity of the transverse process of the vertebra. Cuvier appears to have seen the moveable costal rudiment in the young animal ; he has, however, evidently confounded it with the long transverse process in the adult, and has wholly passed over the obvious analogy which I have here endeavoured to trace. He says, ‘‘ Les apophyses transverses du cou sont courtes, larges au bout, qui OF THE THREE-TOED SLOTH. 115 est oblique, se baissant un peu en avant, et y rentrant un peu endedans. La huitiéme ala sienne un peu fourchue. La neuvieme l’a prolongée en une petite pointe qui se porte en avant et en dehors. Dans le jeune individu cette partie n’est pas soudée a la vertébre ; seroit-ce un petit vestige de cote ?’’! In the second edition of the ‘Régne Animal’ occurs the following observation, showing what were the latest views of Cuvier on this subject. ‘‘C’est le seul mam- mifére connu jusqu’a ce jour qui ait neuf vertébres cervicales.’’2 The nearest approach which has hitherto been made to the true bearing of the fact, is contained in the following passage from Meckel. Speaking of the points of ossifi- cation or nuclei in the cervical vertebra, he says, ‘‘ In the last are found a fourth and a fifth [nucleus], constituting, as it were, rudiments of ribs, projecting from the sides. In Man this elongated bone forms the anterior root of the transverse process, and extends from the body to the posterior root of that process. In the Ai a very considerable bony nucleus is articulated by means of a broad cartilage to the end of the transverse process of the ninth cervical vertebra ; by means of which this vertebra becomes suddenly much broader than the rest. In the other Mammalia which I have examined, this bony nu- cleus is wanting. It is remarkable that in the Ai an analogous but much smaller bony nucleus is found attached to the same situation in the eighth cervical vertebra ; so far as this goes, these two vertebre become similar to dorsal, and thereby the exception which the Ai makes in this particular to other Mammalia is lessened.’3 From this passage it is evident that Meckel still considered the two vertebre in question to be truly cervical, though approaching to the character of dorsal vertebre. The fact, however, that the rudimentary ribs remain permanently moveable, of which it would appear that both Cuvier and Meckel were ignorant, at once proves that these vertebre are not only approaching to the dorsal form, but are essentially dorsal, if it be a true character of a rib, as distinguished from a transverse process, that it is perma- nently moveable. This is a question certainly of considerable interest, but one into which it is not necessary on the present occasion to enter, as the fact of the permanent mobility of the rudimentary ribs in the 4%, the perfect construction of the capsular ligament, and the cartilaginous surfaces of the joint are sufficient, joined with the ex- istence of a foramen for the passage of vessels and other circumstances in their struc- ture and situation, to establish their character beyond all doubt. The rule therefore which assigns seven cervical vertebre to the whole of the Mammalia, is thus left with- out a single exception. The interesting paper of Professor Buckland on the habits of the Sloth, lately read at the Linnean Society, precludes the necessity of my entering into any lengthened specu- lations on the utility of this singular structure ; I may, however, remark, that the fact 1 Ossemens Foss., tom. v. p. 83. * Régne Anim., (ed. 2.) tom. i. p. 252, 8 Syst. der Vergleich. Anat., B. ii. pl. 2. p. 294. VOL. I. R 116 MR. T. BELL ON THE NECK OF THE THREE-TOED SLOTH. that these vertebre are dorsal instead of cervical, does not in the least affect the question of their office. The object of the increased number of vertebre in the neck is evidently to allow of a more extensive rotation of the head; for as each of the bones turns to a small extent upon the succeeding one, it is clear that the degree of rotation of the ex- treme point will be in proportion to the number of moveable pieces in the whole series. When the habits of this extraordinary animal are considered, hanging, as it does, sus- pended from the under surface of boughs with the back downwards, it is obvious that the only means by which it could look down towards the ground must be by rotation of the neck; and as it was necessary, in order to effect this without diminishing the firmness of the cervical portion of the vertebral column, to add certain moveable points to the number possessed by the rest of the class, the necessary additional motion was acquired by modifying the two superior dorsal vertebre, and giving them the office of cervical, rather than by infringing a rule which is thus preserved entire, without a single known exception. PLATE XVII. Fig. 1. The two last cervical and four first dorsal vertebre of Bradypus tridactylus. a. the first rudimentary rib; b. the second rudimentary rib. Figg. 2 and 3. The two rudimentary ribs enlarged to three times their natural mag- nitude. I — rant Lol oe Lt AGG Gf Ub Fig. 7 JaneS Bed det,® po rAoy XIII. On the Anatomy of the concave Hornbill, Buceros cavatus, Lath. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. Communicated August 27, 1833. THE bird on which the following observations were made had been exhibited at the Society’s Gardens for about eight weeks, and died on the 15th of August last. It had attained nearly its full size, but had neither the plumage nor the configuration of the bill which characterize the adult ; the large quill-feathers of the wing and tail were in progress of development, while the warm and downy covering which defends the young bird had been in great measure lost by moulting: its death may therefore be attributed to the exhaustion consequent on the unfavourable circumstances, as to climate and captivity, in which it was placed, while undergoing a process so extensive and im- portant in its economy as the acquisition of the adult plumage. It measured from the end of the bill to the vent 2 feet 2 inches; the length of the bill was 7 inches. On the mandibles being separated the tongue is seen at the back part of the mouth ; its tip being 6 inches distant from the extremity of the jaws. It is of a triangular form, with the posterior angles produced backwards on either side of the laryngeal aperture ; measuring in length 1 inch, and in breadth at the base 8 lines. Its apex and surface are smooth. In texture, in configuration and in size, it consequently differs considerably from that of the Toucan, in which bird the tongue can be pro- truded from the mouth, and from its peculiar structure is evidently adapted for more extensive and varied actions than in the Hornbill. The air-cells are remarkably developed in the Hornbill. They may be observed ex- tending along the under side to the extreme point of the bones of the wings. The en- tire neck is occupied by a large cell, in which the esophagus and trachea are contained. The air-tube is connected throughout its whole length with the esophagus by a dupli- cature of the membrane of the air-cell, resembling a mesentery. This duplicature varies in breadth from 1 to 2 inches, allowing a free motion of the trachea from side to side. The nervi vagi, the cervical arteries and veins, and the esophagus, are as clearly exposed by the simple opening of this air-cell, as if they had been displayed by an ela- borate dissection. At the upper part of the neck the cervical air-cell communicates with others, partly surrounding the joint of the lower jaw and continued into the in- terior of that bone, and extending also to the back of the occiput to communicate with the cranium and cellular structure of the superior mandible. R2 118 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CONCAVE HORNBILL. The esophagus, when inflated, is 1 inch in diameter, and is continued, as in the Toucan, of nearly the same width to the gizzard. Two inches of its termination are occupied by the zone of gastric glands, composed of two closely aggregated oval groups which are continuous with each other. The glands are simple cylindrical follicles, about a line and a half in length. The gizzard is thicker in its coats, and of a more elongated form than in the Toucan. It measured, when distended with fluid after death, 2+ inches in length, and 13 in its greatest diameter. Its cuticular lining is very tough, and disposed in longitudinal ridges. The muscular coat is 3 lines in thickness at the middle of the gizzard, but this thickness does not prevail over more than a third part of the cavity; the rest of this tunic is less than a line in thickness. The duodenal fold extends 7 inches from the pylorus. 'The remainder of the intes- tinal canal is disposed in two similar folds, and then extends along the middle line of the back part of the abdomen to the cloaca. There are no ceca. The coats of the intestinal canal are stronger than is usual in Birds, and the diameter more consider- able. The ileum at its commencement measures 2 inches 2 lines in circumference: it gradually narrows to the commencement of the straight portion, or rectum, which again becomes wider to its termination. The whole length of the intestinal canal is 5 feet. The villi are very long and numerous, but diminish in both respects as they approach the rectum, where they degenerate into small obtuse papille. A great part of the lining membrane appeared to have been in a state of subacute inflammation. The liver is composed, as usual, of two lobes, the right being the larger. The duct of the night lobe emerges from the right side of the transverse portal fissure, and be- comes attached to the fundus of the gall-bladder ; after running upon it for half an inch it receives the cystic duct by an oblique aperture directed downwards or distad. ‘The common or cyst-hepatic duct then passes onwards, and terminates in the duodenum at the extremity of its fold, 14 inches from the pylorus. The duct of the left lobe of the liver terminates separately in the duodenum about half an inch from the preceding. The gall-bladder is 12 inch long, and 1 inch in diameter. The pancreas commences from the lower end of the spleen by a small oval enlarge- ment, which soon contracts to the size of a crow-quill. This attenuated portion of the gland passes down within the duodenal fold, gradually enlarging, and terminates in a flattened oblong mass, forming the head of the pancreas: from this part a second elon- gated lobe is continued upwards, ascending along the opposite side of the fold of the duodenum to within an inch of the pylorus. The pancreas is thus seen to correspond with the form of the duodenum, being, as it were, similarly folded upon itself; but not occupying the whole fold of the duodenum. Its secretion is conveyed into the intestine by three ducts, one from the head of the pancreas, which enters the duodenum at the bend of the fold; and a second and third from the elongated lobes, which ducts terminate ee MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CONCAVE HORNBILL. 119 close together at the end of the fold between the insertions of the hepatic ducts. On referring to the table of the insertions of these ducts in Cuvier’s ‘ Anatomie Com- parée’', the arrangement in the Hornbill will be found to correspond with that in the Heron there given, and may be expressed thus: Ist p. — H.— 2nd and 3rd p. — C. H: The spleen is situated at the right side of the upper end of the gizzard. The trachea has a single pair of muscles. The heart and kidneys present the usual peculiarities of the class. The ureters emerge from the inner side of the lower end of the third lobe. Where they emerge, a large vein from the tail enters a deep groove, which continues along the inner sides of each lobe, receiving the renal veins by large orifices. A vein from the posterior extremity enters the third lobe on its outer aspect, and ramifies in the gland. This I conclude to be the vein from which, as Jacobson has shown, the urine is in part secreted. The supra-renal glands, of the usual bright yellow colour, are closely attached to the coats of the inferior vena cava. The testes are situated anterior to the above glands, and were of minute size, not exceeding that of a grain of rice. On laying open the cloaca anteriorly, the division into which the ureters open, or rudimentary bladder, is seen to be formed by two transverse semilunar folds about a line in breadth, and gradually lost on the anterior part of the rectum. The space between these ridges is little more than a line. The bursa Fabricii (which I regard as analogous to the anal glandular scent organs of the Mammalia,) opens into the back part of the outer vestibule. It is of a triangular form, two thirds of an inch in length, and is surrounded by a capsule of muscular fibres. The common vestibule is half an inch in length ; and closed as usual by a strong sphincter. The mechanism by which the movements of the immense mandibles of this singular bird are effected, was next examined. The os quadratum and the other bones forming the articulation of the jaws, are accurately described by Cuvier?. The digastricus, or its analogue, which in Birds has no middle tendon, arises from the whole occipital de- pression, and descends vertically to be inserted into the angle of the lower jaw, which projects posteriorly to the articulation. We occasionally find a similar simple dispo- sition in the Mammalia, even in the Orang Utan. The temporal muscle does not exceed half an inch in breadth ; it arises from the temporal fossa, passes within the zygoma, and is inserted into the slightly developed coronoid process immediately anterior to the articulation. The pterygoider externt and interni are proportionately more developed than the temporalis: they assist that muscle in closing the bill, whilst they draw the inferior mandible forwards, and perform the lateral motions: these and the muscles of the os quadratum have the usual attach- ments. A strong ligament occupies the place of the masseter; it passes from the sygoma to the outer side of the condyle of the lower jaw, immediately in front of the 1 Tom. iv. p.55. * Anat. Comp., tom. iii. pp. 63, 64. 120 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CONCAVE HORNBILL. quadrato-maxillary articulation; and would at all times, when not drawn over the centre of motion by the backward movement of the lower jaw, contribute materially to support that part, and relieve the temporal muscle. Another strong ligament is destined to prevent dislocation backwards ; its origin from the zygoma is concealed by the pre- ceding ; it passes directly backwards to the posterior part of the condyle, or articular depression, of the lower jaw. On contemplating the maxillary muscles in situ, the first impression that arises is surprise at the disproportion they seem to bear to the vast apparatus they have to move ; but this disproportion is more apparent than real. The jaws, notwithstanding their mag- nitude, are rendered extremely light by the air-cells which are continued into them; their bony parietes do not exceed a line in thickness, except at the points, and the delicate columns by which these parietes are supported are themselves hollow. The disposition of these columns is remarkably beautiful; they are always perpendicular, or nearly so, to the part of the outer parietes in which they are implanted; and at the expanded base of the mandibles they radiate from a central cylinder, which is formed by a delicate osseous net-work ; and thus while the requisite strength is gained, light- ness is combined with magnitude. With respect to the attachments of the muscles, we may conclude that any apparent disadvantage in their insertion is sufficiently com- pensated by the superior energy of contraction with which the muscular fibres of birds are endowed. The bones and muscles of the cervical region of the spine have, however, an obvious adaptation in their development to the bulk of the entire head. The apparatus for flight! is more perfect than in the Toucan. The clavicles, which are separate in that bird, are here joined, forming a complete furculum, which, how- ever, is slender, being about a line in thickness at the junction. The sternum has two notches posteriorly, one on either side the keel, as in the Corvide, but they are shal- lower than even in that tribe: the greatest depth of its keel is an inch; the inferior margin of this part forms an almost straight line, and is not expanded laterally. I have already alluded to the extension of the air-cells among the soft parts ; and on an examination of the skeleton it appears that every bone, from the mandibles to the last of the coccygeal vertebra, from the clavicles and scapule to the last phalanw of the wings, from the femora to the last joint of the toes, and even every rib, is permeated by air. On comparing the anatomy of the Hornbill with that of the Toucan, we find a close resemblance in the structure of those organs which relate to the assimilation of nutri- ment. In both birds a simple gullet corresponds in its diameter with the capacity of the beak ; the proventriculus and gizzard in both equally manifest their adaptation to an omnivorous diet, the latter being neither so membranous as in the carnivorous birds, nor so muscular as in the granivorous. The short but ample intestines deprived of 1 The noise of this action is heard from a considerable distance. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CONCAVE HORNBILL, 121 c@ca, appear to be adapted only for birds which, like the Hornbill and Toucan, live in the midst of plenty, and can select their food from both kingdoms of organized nature, so abundant and so prolific in a tropical clime. With respect to the differences observable between these remarkable genera, the principal instances are met with in the locomotive organs; and their affinities to other tribes, indicated by the obvious modifications of these parts, are confirmed by the differences observable in the internal organs. The Toucan resembles the Psit- tacide and other Scansores in the absence of a gall-bladder, while the Hornbill, in the capacity of that receptacle, manifests its affinity to the Corvide. I may also observe, that the same disposition of the intestinal canal in long and narrow loops, is met with in the Raven as in the Hornbill. It is well known that in treating of the modifications of the tongue in Birds, comparative anatomists derive their most remarkable examples from the Scansorial order: its superior organization for the sense of taste, from the Psittacide ; its remarkable structure as an organ of prehension, from the Picide ; and a third modification, equally curious, is presented by the Toucan, although the pur- poses for which this structure is adapted are less understood. The Hornbill, however, in the simplicity of this organ, resembles the carnivorous birds. The individual from which the preceding description was taken, was fed at the Gar- dens with small birds, mice, and pulpy fruits ; but it showed a decided preference for the animal diet, and would leave any kind of food if a dead mouse was thrown to it. This, after two or three squeezes with the beak, was gorged entire. It was never seen to regurgitate any castings; but I once observed it bring up repeatedly a portion of apple, which it endeavoured to crush with the points of the mandibles, and then again swallowed. Petiver gives direct testimony as to its regurgitating habits, for which, as . in the Toucan, the structure of the esophagus is well adapted. ‘‘ Calao vel Cagao In- dorum, Volucris & Montana est Avis, vivens fructibus Baliti s. fictis Ind. Sylv. Pilis, s. Amygdalo-Pistaceis, Volvuli Colyat, et aliis, quos integros ingurgitat ; confecto verd cortice carnoso, putamina ossea illzsis nucleis egerit.”! In sleeping, the bill is not dis- posed as ordinarily beneath the wing, but lies along the middle of the back with its point directed forwards, the cervical vertebre being acutely bent upon the dorsal: the Pelican disposes in a similar manner of its huge beak when asleep. The part of the wings corresponding ¢o the carpal joints overlap and defend the bill from cold. The Hornbill accommodates its habits and diet to the country in which it lives; being frugivorous in the Tropics, and feeding, like the Vultwres and Crows, on carrion in the desert plains of Abyssinia. We are told by MM. Quoy and Gaimard, that in the Papou Islands the Hornbill sits on the summit of the Nutmeg-tree, and with its large beak seizes the fruit, and swallows it entire. The length and wedge-like form of the mandibles are well adapted for pushing through thick and interwoven foliage without endangering the eyes and other soft parts about the head. I should consider 1 Phil. Trans., vol. xxiii. p. 1394. 122 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CONCAVE HORNBILL. the beak, both from its form and size, and from the disposition of the articular liga- ments, to be more especially destined to overcome the resistance offered to its progress in the last-mentioned action, which the Hornbills must often be stimulated to practise, both to reach fruit, and, like the Toucans of South America, to get at the eggs and. callow young of other birds: and it is highly probable that these singular genera per- form in the continents which they inhabit the same office of restraining the increase of the smaller frugivorous birds, which the Jays and Pies do in more temperate climes, but in a manner more effectual, inasmuch as they are better provided with the means of penetrating to the retreats and hiding-places selected for the purposes of nidification. PLATE XVIII. Fig. 1. Posterior view of the biliary and pancreatic organs of the concave Hornbill. a. esophagus ; b. proventriculus ; c. gizzard; d. d. duodenal fold; e. left, ¢. right, lobe of the liver; f. gall-bladder ; g. right hepatic duct ; 4. termination of the cystic duct ; 2. cyst- Mi ctiatie duct; k. left hepatic duct; 7. 1. pancreas; m. m. m. pancreatic ducts ; n. Spleen, drawn aside. Fig. 2. Gastric glands. a. a section of one, magnified. ° Fig. 3. a. fold at the termination of the rectum; b. rudimentary urinary bladder ; . vestibule ; d. orifice of the bursa Fabricii. Fig. 4. Posterior view of the cloaca; a. bursa Fabricit. Fig. 5. Outline of the cranium (young), two thirds of the natural size. a. the tem- poral muscle which closes the bill; b. the analogue of the digastricus of Mammalia which opens the bill; c. a ligament which assists in supporting the lower mandible ; d. a ligament which prevents dislocation backwards. ° ip IA eS Lal | MM p 122 Snted by C Hakimandedl. yy MNtcevod Cw ALA XIV. Description of a New Genus of Acanthopterygian Fishes. By the Rev. R. T. Lowe, B.A., Corr. Memb. Z.S. (In a Letter to the Secretary.) Communicated August 27, 1833. My dear Bennett, T HAVE been so fortunate as to procure a second specimen, this year, of my Alepi- saurus. It was captured off the town in the bay on the 21st of May by some fisher- men, and appears, by its violence and ferocity when taken into the boat, to have well substantiated its title to the specific appellation I had before given it. I owe to the kind attention of my friend G. B. Leacock, Esq., both the acquisition of the specimen, and an opportunity of seeing it very shortly after death, while still perfectly fresh, and with the colours unchanged and vivid. Though it has suffered considerable injury from the blows the fishermen affirm they were obliged to inflict in self-defence,—for it attacked them furiously when pulled into the boat,—the dorsal fin was fortunately in such good condition, as to enable me to correct a little inaccuracy as to this organ in my former sketch of last year. When first brought on shore, yet scarce dead, this fin re- mained for some time erect and completely extended, presenting a very fine appearance from the beautiful iridescent dark steel-blue hues of the connecting membrane, This last is of such extreme tenuity and delicacy, that in drying it very quickly loses all its beauty ; and the rays are at the same time so long, and so strong in proportion, that it is susceptible of injury, when once out of the water, from almost the slightest touch. I do not feel, therefore, fully confident that the rays are really not prolonged beyond the membrane in the fish while living and perfectly uninjured ; though such is my impres- sion from an examination of the present specimen apart from other considerations. I am indebted to the able pencil of Miss Young for the beautiful coloured drawing which accompanies my letter, taken from this specimen, while fresh, in its general tints, and reduced to one sixth the natural size, from measurements made by myself. The injured parts, chiefly the anal fin and the lower jaw (in which some teeth were broken), are restored from a careful sketch taken last year by me from the former specimen now in the collection of the Zoological Society. The lobes of the tail are left unfinished ; for in both specimens they were too much injured to decide whether they are properly rounded or pointed at the tips. In the idea that the accompanying drawing well deserves a place in your Trans- actions, I subjoin the essential characters of this curious new genus, and remain, dear Bennett, ; Yours ever sincerely, Madera, June 23, 1833. R. T. Lowe. VOL. I. Ss 124 THE REV. R. T. LOWE’S DESCRIPTION OF Ordo. ACANTHOPTERYGII, Cuv. Fam. VIII. Taniorpss, Cuv. Genus. ALEPISAURUS. Rostrum productum, cum capite compressum: rictus magnus, pone oculos longé diductus: maxille dentibus uniseriatis, validis, subrecurvis, quibusdam prelongis, armate. Corpus elongatum, attenuatum, cum capite omnind nudum. Pinne dorsales due; prima alta, a nucha longé per dorsum producta; secunda parva, trigona, adiposa: ventrales parve, abdominales: analis parva, anticé alta: caudalis magna, furcata. Membrana branchiostega sex- vel septem-radiata. ALEPISAURUS FEROX. Hab. in Mari Atlantico, Maderam alluente, rarissimus. This new and very singular genus appears, notwithstanding some anomalies, to be- long to Cuvier’s eighth family of Acanthopterygian Fishes, the Poissons en ruban ou Tenioides. In habit, shape of body, smoothness of skin, compressed head and muzzle, wide gape, and long formidable teeth,—which are both pointed and have their edges sharp and keen almost as lancets,—it approaches so near to Lepidopus, Gouan, or Trichiurus, Linn., that the propriety of its collocation in the same group seems un- questionable. Its relation of affinity thus established, a very remarkable one of analogy remains to be indicated ; namely, its relation to the Salmonide in general by the small adipose second dorsal fin. A curious link of analogy hitherto unnoticed is thus sup- plied between an Acanthopterygian and a Malacopterygian group, in other respects so widely separated. In respect to its relations of affinity, Lepidopus and Trichiurus are the only two genera from which any particular discrimination can be necessary. From the former it differs chiefly in the regularly well-formed and perfect, though rather small, ventral fins (which are placed far behind the pectorals, close before the anus), and in the smaller number of rays in the branchial membrane :—from Trichiurus, (with which it agrees in the number of branchial rays,) it differs by the presence of ventral fins, a regular and well-formed anal, and a large forked caudal fin. From both it is remarkably distinct in the large high first, and small fatty second dorsal fin. It is a fierce, voracious fish, of very rare occurrence. [The entire fish is destitute of scales, much elongated, thin, slender, and tapering from the gills both backwards and forwards. The head and face are produced, and A NEW GENUS OF ACANTHOPTERYGIAN FISHES. 125 measure one seventh of the total length: the height of the head is one half of its length. ‘The head is compressed on the sides and flat above. Its upper surface is narrow, the breadth of the cranium behind the eyes being scarcely one fifth of its length: from behind the eyes it becomes gradually narrower as it advances forwards to the nose, which is almost pointed. This surface is irregularly striated by ridges of bone, covered only by a thin skin, which radiate on each side from a point above the orbit. At the junction of the upper surface with the flattened sides of the head a strong keel or ridge is formed. In the small space intervening between this keel and the orbit the bone is cavernous, forming at its lower part, just behind the eye, a re- markable prominence. From behind this prominence there pass downwards to near the angle of the mouth, a series of small bones, producing on the smooth skin the ap- pearance of a double row of lengthened tubercles. The preoperculum is simple, forming aright angle with the upper line of the head. The operculum and suboperculum are strongly striated in a radiating manner. From the lower part of the series of small bones above noticed, the suborbital bones extend forwards to the nose in a narrow two- ridged line. The maxillary bone forms a line nearly parallel to the last ; is situated, like it, beneath the skin ; and borders the intermaxillary which constitutes the edge of the mouth. 7 The intermaxillary bone on each side is slender and slightly toothed throughout its whole length: the anterior teeth, about six in number, are conical and stronger than the remainder ; those immediately succeeding are very small and very numerous ; they are followed by others of a larger size (but smaller than the anterior ones), to the number of about one hundred and ten, forming a single series, and resembling the teeth of a fine saw. The palatine bones, extending forwards to the front of the mouth and lying immediately within the intermaxillaries, are armed with very large and powerful lancet- shaped teeth, all of which have their points directed backwards. The anterior of these teeth are the largest: they equal in length one sixth of the entire length of the head. Of these there remain two on one side and one on the other ; and it is probable that their number has been two only on each side. Behind these, at an interval nearly equal to their length, succeed two teeth on each side, about half the size of the preceding. These are followed by six others of much smaller size, of which the anterior is the least ; they gradually increase in size, and the last of them is about one third of the length of the tooth immediately preceding the series. The posterior unarmed portion of the palatine bone in advance of the gape is about one eighth of the length. The lower jaw ceases to be armed nearly at the corresponding point. Its teeth, like those of the upper, are lancet-shaped. The anterior tooth is somewhat conical and is sharply pointed. It is succeeded by six others, of more compressed form, and of smaller size. These are followed by three large lancet-shaped teeth, increasing in size backwards, the hindermost equalling the largest of the two intermediate ones of the upper jaw. ‘These three larger teeth correspond, when the mouth is closed, with the s2 126 THE REV. R. T. LOWE’S DESCRIPTION OF interval between the anterior and middle palatine teeth of the upper jaw: their points are equally directed backwards. A range of similarly shaped but much smaller teeth, to the number of eleven, immediately succeeds them. The vomer is devoid of teeth. The lower jaw is radiately striated externally from its angle: its plate is longitudi- nally striate: and oblique stri@ occupy its lower part anteriorly. The branchiostegous membrane is narrow and free: it is supported in one individual by six, and in the other by seven slender short rays. It opens forwards as far as the middle of the lower jaw. The cheeks are covered with smooth skin. The eye is very large; its diameter being one sixth of the length of the head, and more than one third of the depth at the part at which it is situated. It is placed mid- way between the nose and the extremity of the operculum, and close to the upper margin of the head. The pectoral fins immediately adjoin the head, and almost equal it in length. They are placed so low down as to be nearly on the ventral surface. They have each at their base, externally and posteriorly, a small pouch. Their form is lengthened and acute, and somewhat falcate. Their rays are fifteen in number: of these the first is the longest. It is simple, compressed, and somewhat serrated along its anterior margin. The first dorsal fin commences immediately over the edge of the operculum, and is continued for more than two thirds of the length of the body. It is very high, being at its middle, which nearly corresponds with the situation of the ventral fins, three times as high as the body at that part. Its outline is regularly rounded, the anterior ray being about one fourth of the greatest height, and the posterior gradually dimi- nishing to less than one half of the length of the first. The termination of this fin corresponds with the commencement of the anal. The rays supporting it are forty one in number, and the whole of them are simple. They are comparatively slender, but appear to be also very brittle: they do not terminate in stiff points. The anterior ray is somewhat serrated along its front edge. The second dorsal fin is placed midway between the termination of the first and the caudal. It is destitute of rays, and is entirely fatty. Its base is narrow, and it be- comes much wider outwardly ; its length at its external part exceeding its height. Its termination is a little anterior to the termination of the anal fin. The caudal fin is very large and powerful. It is forked nearly to the base, and is supported by nineteen rays, of which ten are in the upper and nine in the lower di- vision. Besides these there are numerous smaller rays both above and below, which do not reach to the extremity of the fork. The lobes are mutilated at the tips, but they must have exceeded one eighth of the total length of the fish. The anal fin equals at its base one tenth of the total length. It is supported by A NEW GENUS OF ACANTHOPTERYGIAN . FISHES. 127 seventeen rays, the three anterior of which are simple. The first seven exceed very considerably in length those which succeed them, and the fin at this point decreases sud- denly in height ; the remaining rays are all nearly of equal length with each other, and little more than one fourth of the length of the first ray. The ventral fins are placed rather nearer to the pectoral than to the anal. They re- semble the pectoral in form ; but are not quite one half of their length. Each is sup- ported by nine rays, the first of which is simple and slightly scabrous. The anus is situated a short distance behind the ventral fins, and is exactly inter- mediate between the pectoral and the commencement of the anal. The lateral line commences near the base of the anterior ray of the first dorsal fin ; descends gradually to the middle of the side; and is continued to the base of the caudal fin, Its hinder portion, and consequently the tail, is destitute of any particular armour. ; The above description is taken from the specimen first captured, which is now in the Museum of the Zoological Society, with occasional reference to the second spe- cimen (the one figured) for parts which are in the other more or less mutilated. The length of the original specimen, which is somewhat the largest, is nearly 5 feet. Between the two individuals there are some differences in the number of the teeth, which it is desirable to mention. The posterior series of palatine teeth, which in one consists of six, is extended in the other to eight on each side; and in this latter spe- cimen there is, on one side, a single small tooth remaining in the hinder portion of the palatine bone which in the first is altogether unarmed. In the lower jaw of this second individual the number of the smaller teeth immediately succeeding the anterior one is also greater than in the first, the series consisting of nine, instead of six, on each side. These differences may be regarded as of minor importance, and as pro- bably dependent on the accidental removal of some of the teeth, to which (from their extremely penetrating character and retral direction) these organs must be peculiarly liable in a fish of such ferocious habits. A second difference between these individuals has been already mentioned in the description: it seems, however, deserving of more formal notice, as it has hitherto been generally considered by ichthyologists that the number of the rays of the branchi- ostegous membrane might be regarded as offering a fixed character, even in a natural genus : its fixity in a species ought consequently to be looked upon as altogether un- questionable. In the present instance, however, the number differs in the only two specimens yet seen. In one there are six, and in the other seven, rays of the bran- chiostegous membrane. On comparison of the specimens it would seem that in the one which has the smallest number of rays, the deficiency occurs among the anterior of them, the extent of the membrane supported by its first two rays being about equal to that which is supported in the other by three. The occurrence is probably to be regarded in the light of a monstrosity merely.—E. T. B.] 128 THE REV. R. T. LOWE’S DESCRIPTION OF ALEPISAURUS. PLATE XIX. ALEPISAURUS FEROX, one sixth of the natural size. Fig. 1. Head, seen laterally, one half of the natural size. 2. Head, seen from above, reduced similarly with Fig. 1. OLD Zo nooripy) ) SCS op “WY Via 474 eB is Sas - wel hi sana eth, Rapayes a eet Reali Sy egee pwhl bs BO a me rnc iabog tok {129° ] XV. On the Anatomy of the Cheetah, Felis jubata, Schreb. By Ricuarp Owen, Esvq., F.Z.8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. Communicated September 10, 1833. N. ATURALE, si ullum, genus felinum est, is the expression of Hermann when about to enter upon the relations of this group in his ‘ Affinitates Animalium’; and yet the number of species which were then known was very considerable. Forster!, who had ascertained the existence of twenty one distinct species of the feline Carnivora, attempted to arrange them in three subdivisions; but the characters which he selected for that purpose were too artificial to ensure their adoption. Thus, for example, he associated the Cheetah, the subject of the present communication, with the Lion, on all hands acknowledged to be the type of the genus, and to manifest the peculiarities of the feline structure in the highest and noblest degree: but if we trace the deviations from this type as manifested by the gradual weakening of the legs and feet, and the deterio- ration of the claws as destructive and prehensile weapons, the Cheetah will be furthest removed from the Lion. If, on the other hand, we consider the deviation from the same type in the form of the ears, in the form of the pupil, and in the proportions of the tail, the Lynces of Forster are farther removed than the Cheetah, and indicate in these particulars the passage to the Genets. In their internal structure the differences of the Feles one from another are less easily appreciable than in their outward form. Perhaps the most marked among the anatomical variations obtains in the mode of attachment of the os hyoides to the cra- nium ; and this difference is evinced in the living animal by a difference in the variety and power of the voice. In the Lion an elastic ligament, about 6 inches in length, con- nects on each side the lesser cornu of the os hyoides with the styloid process: the liga- ment can be stretched to 8 or 9 inches. The larynex is consequently situated at a con- siderable distance from the posterior margin of the bony palate ; but the soft palate is prolonged backwards to opposite the aperture of the glottis, and the tongue is propor- tionately increased in length; thus a gradually expanding passage leads from the glottis, where the air is rendered sonorous, to the mouth; and it is not unlikely that the strong transverse ridges upon the bony palate may contribute, with the preceding trumpet-like structure, to give to the voice that intonation which is so aptly denomi- nated ‘‘ the roar of the lion.” » Phil. Trans., yol. lxxi: p. 1. 130 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CHEETAH. In the domestic Cat, in Felis planiceps, Vig. and Horsf., and in Felis Caracal, Schreb., the os hyoides is connected to the cranium, as in the Genet and the Dog, by an unin- terrupted chain of bones: this structure, indeed, has afforded Professor Geoffroy one of his illustrations of the essential composition of an os hyoides. The same structure obtains in the Cheetah. From the difference in the voice, the feline animals might have been expected, a priori, to present some differences in that part of their anatomy which relates to it. A vertical elliptic pupil (which is so well calculated to exclude a too strong light from a retina adapted to crepuscular vision, and at the same time to admit of a rapid and sufficient expansion for the exercise of sight in the gloom of the evening,) is that form which is met with in all the smaller and weaker species of the feline genus: but in the more powerful and bolder species, which dare to attack a larger prey in the face of day, the pupil is of a circular form. The Cheetah agrees in this respect with the Lion, the Tiger, the Leopard, and the Jaguar ; and, from its natural docility and habits, may be regarded as the most strictly diurnal of the whole genus. The soft parts of living prey forming the food of the whole tribe, a consequent corre- spondence prevails in the structure of the digestive organs. The esophagus is remark- able for its width and its loose mode of connexion in the chest, both of which facilitate the passage of the coarsely divided flesh. The lower half of this tube is characterized by transverse rug@ ; and the muscular fibres, which are at first disposed spirally,—the two layers in opposite directions,—assume at this part a disposition analogous to that in the human subject, the outer layer being longitudinal, the inner one transverse. I have also discovered at this part of the wsophagus a third layer of muscular fibres, which is longitudinal, and more internal than the transverse: this layer does not extend beyond that part of the esophagus in which the transverse rug of the lining membrane exist ; and as it adheres closely to the membrane, I am inclined to believe that it pro- duces the rugous disposition peculiar to that part: a preparation demonstrating this muscular layer in the Lion, is in the Museum of the College of Surgeons. A similar structure exists in the Cheetah. The esophagus is not prolonged into the abdomen in any of the feline tribe, but ter- minates at once in the stomach. This viscus, compared with the human stomach, pre- sents a less extent of the left blind extremity, or saccus cecus of Haller; the pyloric half is more tubular, and is more abruptly bent upon the cardiac; the lining mem- brane presents fewer rug@; and the disposition of these, when the stomach is con- tracted, is more regularly in the longitudinal direction. But the most marked cha- racteristic of the feline stomach is the mode in which the lesser omentum is continued upon it: this duplicature is not attached in a regular line to the lesser curvature, but extends in a scolloped form upon the anterior surface, upon which the branches of the coronary artery are further continued before penetrating the muscular coat. The Cheetah MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CHEETAH. 131 agrees in all these particulars with the rest of the genus; but as far as I could judge of the form of the stomach, which had been laid open, it was narrower, longer, and less bent upon itself than in the Lion. The duodenum has an entire investment of peritoneum throughout its whole course, and makes a gentle sweep or curve before passing behind the root of the mesentery. The cecum and large intestines have also a looser con- nexion to the abdominal parietes than in man, so that it is difficult to assign a precise situation to the cecum. The whole intestinal canal varies in its proportion to the length of the body from twice to four times, being, so far as I know, longest in the Lion, and shortest in the Lyna: in the Cheetah it measures 10 feet 3 inches, the length of the small intestines being § feet, of the large 2 feet 3 inches, and that of the cecum 1+ inch. The large intestines in all the Feles are about two thirds of the length of the body, ex- clusive of the tail. In the Genets, the Civets, and the Suricate, they are much shorter. In the Dog the cecum is convoluted, and the large intestine equals or exceeds the length of the body: but in the Cheetah the cecum is simple and the colon short, as in the rest of the genus Felis'!. Two round follicles open within the verge of the anus ; the diameter of each is about an inch. The anus is retracted and protruded by two muscles, one arising from the middle of the os sacrum, and inserted into the sides of the anus; the other coming from the third and fourth caudal vertebre, and passing forwards to ex- pand on the posterior surface of the rectum. This structure I believe to be common to the Cat tribe, but do not know how far it is peculiar to them. The liver in all the Cat tribe is composed of four principal divisions : a left lobe, which is entire ; a middle or cystic division, which is deeply cleft in two places, the left fissure containing the coronary ligament, the right the gall-bladder ; a third or right division, which is also partially cleft ; and in addition to these, a small lobulus Spigeli, fitting into the lesser curvature of the stomach, and making in all seven lobes: occasionally, however, the middle and right divisions are further subdivided. The gall-bladder is elongated, and more or less bent or tortuous, especially at the neck. Occasionally in the Cat its fundus is buried in the substance of the cystic lobe, and appears through a cleft on the convex surface: Mr. Martin found this structure in the Jaguar also. [ am informed by my friend Mr. Kiernan, who has so successfully investigated the inti- mate structure of this important gland, that the constituent lobules of the liver are more angular and distinct from each other in those of the genus he has examined than in the Hare or Rabbit among the Rodentia: they are remarkably distinct in the Cheetah, and for the most part six-sided. The gall-bladder in this species has a complete in- vestment of peritoneum, is disposed in three flexures, and the cystic duct is tortuous ‘I may here observe that in the Cheetah which I dissected the small intestines were much contracted, con- taining only a grey inodorous mucus, apparently in consequence of an ulcerous opening in the duodenum, which prevented the passage of chyme into them. The force of the contraction of the muscular fibres was such, that they were drawn into a wavy form, and the longitudinal fibres were observed to form a strong band along the attachment of the mesentery. VOL. I. T 132 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CHEETAH. before joining the hepatic. The common duct enters the duodenum 1 inch from the pylorus, joining the pancreatic between the coats of the intestine. The form and divisions of the liver are as above described. The pancreas in the feline tribe is composed of two parts, both having an entire in- vestment of peritoneum. One passes from the spleen to the duodenum behind the sto- mach, lodged between the layers of the posterior part of the great omentum ; the other follows the curve of the duodenum, describing a circle, and inclosed between the layers of the duodenal mesentery. The gland is conformable to this type in the Cheetah. The spleen in the Cats is invariably of a compressed elongated form, of nearly uni- form breadth, and its cells are much smaller than in herbivorous Mammalia. In the Cheetah this part is 7 inches in length, and 14 inch in breadth, with the lower end bent out of the long axis. The kidneys in the Cheetah are prominent, with the same proportion of the venous blood returned by arborescent superficial veins as in the rest of the feline tribe: a structure which is also found in the Swricate, Genets, Civets, and Hyenas, (and in connexion with the feline form of cecum); but which does not exist in the Dog. The chest in the Cheetah has not the same proportionate size as in the Lion. The lungs are on the right side divided into three lobes and the lobulus impar; on the left into three: the superior cleft on this side varies in depth in the different species. The trachea is large, as in all the Cat tribe, with the cartilages dilated and sometimes bifid at their posterior extremities ; the muscular and membranous interspace in the Cheetah is an inch in breadth; andthe number of cartilages 41. The heart is 3+ inches in length, and 2+ in breadth. The aorta gives off the left carotid with the right carotid and subclavian by a common trunk, the left subclavian coming off separately. This disposition I have found in all the feline animals which I have examined at the Society’s Museum ; but it is not peculiar to the genus Felis. There is one superior vena cava. The testes in the Cheetah are situated in a sessile scrotum 4 inches from the anus: they are each 10 lines long, and 7 lines broad: the epididymis is large in proportion to the gland. The penis in the unretracted state is 4 inches in length, the glans pointed and armed with retroverted papilla, as in all feline animals, and without any bone. The tongue is beset with retroverted cuticular papille, occupying its anterior third, but not extending to the margin. The lytta, or rudiment of the lingual bone, so con- spicuous in Dogs, is here reduced, as in the other feline animals, to a small vestige. The elastic ligaments of the ungueal phalanges exist in the same number and rela- tive position as in the Lion, but are longer and more slender : if the last joint is forcibly drawn out, they retract it to a certain extent ; but this, as is well known, is insufficient to preserve the claws so sharp as in the rest of the Feles. It will thus be seen, that in the circulating, respiratory, digestive, and generative systems, the Cheetah conforms to the typical structure of the genus Felis. In the nervous system the same correspondence appears also to exist; but with MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CHEETAH. 1338 respect to the brain of the Cheetah, I am disposed to offer my remarks somewhat more in detail. A remarkable uniformity in the structure of this organ prevails throughout the genus Felis, so far as I have yet had the opportunity of observing it ; and this uniformity obtains not only in the general form of the cerebral hemispheres and of the cerebellum, and in the relative proportions of these parts to the bigeminal bodies and medulla ob- longata, but in the number and disposition of the convolutions of the cerebrum. The brains which I have compared for this purpose, are those of the Lion, Tiger, Puma, Cheetah, and several of the domestic Cat. The hemispheres of the brain cover about the anterior half of the cerebellum, having an osseous tentorium intervening: the mass of cerebrum posterior to the corpus callosum exceeds that which is anterior to the same by about one fifteenth part of the longi- tudinal diameter of the cerebrum. The superior vermiform process occupies a little more than one third of the transverse diameter of the cerebellum. Of the bigeminal bodies the posterior pair is the largest, while, as Tiedemann has observed, the contrary is the case in the Rodentia, Ruminantia, and Solipeda. The corpora candicantia are blended into a single mass, as in most of the Mammalia inferior to Man. The transverse tract posterior to the tuber annulare, and bisected by the corpora pyramidalha, from which the seventh and auditory nerves arise, called corpus trapezoideum, is of remarkable size in all the species of the genus Felis above mentioned. The outer root of the olfactory nerve is of great size, and emerges from a remarkably prominent natiform protuberance. After premising these leading characters in the feline brain, I shall proceed to de- scribe in detail the disposition of the superimposed cerebral matter of the hemispheres : and as this is extended from before backwards in the process of growth, I shall begin with the fissures on the anterior part. In the common Cat the principal fissures, or anfractuosities, are less obscured by fissures of the second degree, and by vascular grooves, than in the higher Feles. The first or most anterior anfractuosity on the superior surface of the brain is lon- gitudinal, and being the continuation and termination of the principal one on the in- ferior surface, it extends a very short distance from before backwards!. The next an- fractuosity behind this is a transverse one®, extending from the middle line about two thirds across the hemisphere. At a short distance behind this fissure an anfractuosity commences, which extends backwards parallel with the falz cerebri, and which follows to a greater or less extent the outline of the posterior lobe of the hemisphere. The ante- rior end of this anfractuosity? is crossed by an oblique fissure, which varies in extent. Parallel to the mesial longitudinal anfractuosity, and at the same distance from it as the latter is from the falz, a second longitudinal anfractuosity* is seen, which does not extend so far forwards or backwards, but bends outwards and downwards at both ex- tremities. The mass of cerebrum external to the second longitudinal anfractuosity is 1 §, Figg. 1—5, Plate XX. 21. Figg. 1—6. 32. Figg. 1. 2. 4. & 5. 43. Figg. 1. 2,4. & 5. T2 134 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CHEETAH. traversed perpendicularly or transversely by three principal anfractuosities!, so that each hemisphere posterior to the first transverse fissure is composed of two mesial longitudi- nal convolutions with their deflected extremities (a. & b.), and four lateral perpendicular convolutions (c. d. e. & f.), which may be called principal or primary convolutions. In the Cheetah the first longitudinal convolution a. is traversed longitudinally by an interrupted fissure?, which, in the individual examined, extended further in the right than in the left hemisphere ; and I have observed that these secondary fissures are in general less symmetrical than the primary ones. In the Cat there is no increase of the surface of the brain by a secondary fissure of this kind. In the Lion there is a slight trace of it at the middle, and again at the posterior end of convolution a. In the Cheetah, Lion, Tiger and Puma, there are a few irregular transverse intersections®, extending about half way across this convolution from both sides. The convolution 6. in the Cheetah differs from that in the Lion, Tiger, Puma, and Cat, chiefly in its elevation above the plane of the hemisphere. In both the Cheetah and Lion it is broader in proportion to a. than in the Cat. The mass formed by the blending together of the convolutions a. and b. posteriorly, presents more partial fissures in the Cheetah than in the Lion or Cat; the continuation outwards of the secondary fissure 7 is constant in all the Feles. Of the lateral convolutions the middle ones d. and e. are the smallest in all the Feles, and do not project so far out as f. In the Cat the difference is but slight; in the Lion it is greater; and in the Cheetah the proportionate size of these convolutions is a little more increased. The small convolution g. is of about the same proportionate size in all the Feles ; but the brain at the part where b. and c. meet is broader in the Cheetah* than in either the Lion or the Cat. The cerebrum is also proportionately broader than the cerebellum in the Cheetah than in any of the Feles which I have examined. At the base of the hemispheres the principal and most constant anfractuosity is lon- gitudinal, extending along the outside of the olfactory nerve, and terminating ante- riorly in 8. Fig. 1. Another longitudinal fissure, posterior to the preceding, separates the natiform pro- tuberance from the blended convolutions e. and f. On the mesial surface of the hemispheres the anfractuosities are the same in number in the Cat and Cheetah, but are of greater extent in the latter. The transverse anfrac- tuosity® extends in both species downwards and backwards, to opposite the middle of the corpus callosum. Ihave found the same disposition of this convolution in the brains of two Lions; but Tiedemann, in his view of the brain of the Lion®, does not represent it 14.5. & 6. Figg. 2. & 5. 27. Fig. 1. 39. Fig. 1. 4 This difference is expressed in the form of the cranium, which, as Cuvier has observed (Ossemens Foss., tom. iv. p. 446.), is the shortest, most convex, and proportionately the broadest, of any of the species of Felis. 51. Figg. 1. &3. 5 Icones Cerebri Simiarum, &c. Tab. iii. fig. 5. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CHEETAH. 135 as extending so far backwards. The mass of cerebrum anterior to this anfractuosity is slightly indented with a fissure, which is of greater extent in the Cheetah than in the Cat. Posterior to anfractuosity 1. a second! commences in the Cheetah and Lion from the anterior intersection of convolution a., and extends downwards and backwards to the posterior part of the hemisphere. In the Cat this anfractuosity does not extend so far at either extremity, but its direction is the same. The posterior anfractuosity® runs parallel with and above the preceding; it termi- nates at the posterior part of the hemisphere, but does not extend to the upper surface at its anterior extremity in any of the Cat tribe. The general disposition of the convolutions in the brain of a Dog is sufficiently similar to that in the brain of the Cat tribe for the purposes of comparison. In the brain of the Jackal the convolutions a. and b. occupy nearly the same extent and position, but b. is half as broad again as a., so that the Cheetah in the difference manifested by the superior bulk of this convolution, approximates to the Dog, although it is but in a slight degree. A further difference is observable, and more especially in the domesticated Dog, in the additional cerebral matter anterior to the transverse fissure 1, and in the greater extent'to which the cerebellum is covered by the posterior part of the cerebrum; but with reference to these differences, the Cheetah strictly ad- heres to the feline type. That the disposition of the superimposed mass of the cerebrum varies in the different orders of Mammalia, and in some of the orders is found to vary also in the different genera, is now well known to comparative anatomists. In the great work of Gall and Spurzheim, the disposition of the hemispheric substance is in part delineated as it ap- pears in the brains of the Sheep, Kangaroo, Lion, Tiger, Cat, Rhesus Monkey, Guenon, Elephant, and Orang-Utan: and different examples from the Quadrumana, Carnivora, Marsupiata, Rodentia, and Edentata, are given by Tiedemann in his ‘ Icones Cerebri Simiarum §c.’, all of which sufficiently prove this fact. Of the constancy of the disposition of the convolutions represented by Gall and Spurzheim in the Lion and Tiger as characteristic of the brain of the feline genus, I was first assured by our fellow Member H. H. Holm, Esq., Lecturer on Phrenology?, whose attention has long been directed to this part of anatomy. 19. Figg. 3. & 6. 210. Figg. 3. & 6. ° The following note contains Mr. Holm’s opinions of the functions of the different convolutions in the brain of the Cheetah, after a comparison of it with the human brain and that of some other animals. “Tn the human brain the convolutions of the posterior lobe appear formed in three longitudinal masses meeting behind, and diverging in their progress forwards : The internal mass Inhabitiveness, Self-esteem. The middle mass contains—Philoprogenitiveness / Adhesiveness, Love of Approbation. The external mass Combativeness, Destructiveness, Alimentivenses. These masses have very frequent interconnexions, are much convoluted in their course, and have great numbers of subconvolutions. “In the common Cat we see the same type prevails, but the masses are simple. The internal mass dilates 136 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CHEETAH. In the description of the outward configuration of the cerebral hemispheres in the Cheetah and other feline species, I have limited myself to noting those convolutions only which, after a careful comparison of the materials at my disposal, appeared to be sub- ject to least variety. But even with this limitation a very small portion of the cerebral surface remains undescribed; and the constancy manifested in the disposition of the remainder, as to the form, extent, and symmetrical arrangement of the convolutions, argues strongly in favour of the conclusion that the folding of the hemispheric sub- stance in the progress of its development, follows a determinate law; and that the tracing of the additional convolutions, as they successively present themselves in suc- ceeding complexities of the cerebrum, may not only tend to advance zoology by bringing to light additional instances of affinities between the different groups of Mammalia, but ultimately lead to the determination both of the amount and locality of the convo- lutions in the human brain which are analogous to those of the inferior animals. PLATE XX. Fig. 1. Superior view of the brain of the Cheetah. 2. Side view of the same. 3. Mesial surface of the right hemisphere of the same. 4. Superior view of the brain of the domestic Cat. 5. Side view of the same. 6. Mesial surface of the right hemisphere of the same. A. The cerebrum; B. the cerebellum; C. the medulla oblongata; D. the spinal cord. The smaller letters and figures are explained in the text. anteriorly, and forms a large portion of the anterior lobe: the middle one turns outwardly, and joins particu- larly the external lateral mass, which does not extend farther forwards than about two thirds of the whole extent of the cerebrum: the external or lateral mass is subdivided by two transverse perpendicular fissures into three conyolutions, of which probably the posterior may be Combativeness, the middle Destructiveness, the anterior Secretiveness and Alimentiveness; these three all unite below. «The under surface of the anterior lobe is divided by a fissure extending nearly in the direction of the outer margin of the olfactory nerve, as in Man, in whom the mesial convolution contains Individuality: this in the Cat may perhaps include other organs. “The brains of the whole genus Felis are similar as to these general divisions, though the convolutions vary as to their relative proportions in each species, and frequently in individuals of the same species. “Tn comparing the genus Felis with the Dog tribes, the posterior internal longitudinal mass is much smaller than the middle; and in the Jackal the middle mass is half as much more voluminous as the internal mass, while in most of the Cats these parts are nearly equal, and in some the internal preponderates. The posterior division of the external lateral mass, Combativeness, is smaller than the middle one, Destructiveness, in the Cats, while the opposite fact appears in the Dogs: in this respect the Lion approaches more to the Dag tribe than any of the genus Felis.” —H. H. H. « * = == LR Sines ded. @ Schaaf tidheg 7-3. As eles yulala Goons Cot ee Vill t YEU A136 A a A we, ww: Cen ae Tnnied by C udimande ae FO Heled dometlicit Dei | Lar a © . : < a’ Ge ® ‘ : « 4 es Ts 7 > r , AG f ; [ 137] XVI. Notice of a Mammiferous Animal from Madagascar, constituting a New Form among the Viverridous Carnivora. By E. T. Bennerr, Esq., F.L.S., Sec. Z.8. Communicated April 9, 1833. MR. TELFAIR, the President of the Mauritius Natural History Society, and a most active and liberal Corresponding Member of our body, has recently presented to us an animal obtained by him from Madagascar, which exhibits a combination of characters hitherto unnoticed. I hasten, therefore, to lay before the Society some account of it, although, owing to the youth of the individual, my description of it must at present be in some respects incomplete. ; It belongs to the family of Viverride among the Carnivorous Mammalia, having the prickly tongue, the two tubercular molar teeth in the upper jaw, and the other characters by which the Civets are distinguished from the Cats on the one side, and from the Dogs on the other. It approaches more nearly than most of the other forms of this family to the Felide, having the claws on both feet truly retractile, and furnished with the retractile ligaments ; those of the anterior limbs being also acute both at their points and edges. In these respects it agrees with Paradoxurus, F. Cuv., as it does also in the nakedness of the soles of its feet, and in the union of the toes almost to their ex. tremities by an interdigital membrane. From Paradorurus, however, it differs by its short, smooth, and adpressed fur, giving it an appearance remarkably distinct from animals covered by loose, spreading, and soft hairs; by the uniformly haired coat of its slender cylindrical tail, the equal covering of which on all its surfaces appears to indi- cate that this organ is not capable of being curled in the manner so remarkable in the Paradozuri; and especially by the possession of a pouch surrounding the anus, which does not exist in that genus. In Paradorurus Typus, F. Cuv., there are instead of anal pouches two bare patches in the female; one surrounding the anus, composed of nu- merous small follicles ; the second, surrounding the vagina, and of the size of a crown piece, barer, and of a similar glandular nature. In the Madagascar animal there is, on the contrary, no naked space surrounding the anus or the vagina; the skin covering the intervening space is equally hairy withthe adjoining parts; and there is a pouch sur- rounding the anus, of moderate depth, and of half an inch in diameter. The posterior margin of this pouch is more distant from the anus than the anterior ; and the anterior edge is united to the anus by a fold of the naked skin of the pouch, forming a frenum. On account of its possessing an anal pouch, I propose to designate the genus, of which this animal may be regarded as the type, by the name of Cryptoprocta. The species may be named Cryptoprocta ferow. 138 MR. E. T. BENNETT’S NOTICE OF CRYPTOPROCTA, The body is slender, and the limbs robust and of moderate length ; the head narrow and slightly elongated ; the glandular muzzle small; the nostrils with a deep lateral sinus ; the moustaches numerous and stiff, the longest exceeding the head in length; the eyes rather small, and placed above the angle of the mouth, the opening of which is not much prolonged backwards; the ears unusually large, rounded, with a fold on the posterior margin and one or two sinuosities within, hairy both within and without, except in the auditory passage; neck slender; anterior limbs somewhat shorter than the posterior ; tail, which appears to be mutilated at the extremity, as long as the body, reaching when retroverted to between the ears, perfectly cylindrical, and uniformly hairy ; soles of the anterior feet naked to the whole extent of the carpus, of the poste- rior nearly to the heel ; claws retractile, five on each foot ; on the anterior sharp pointed and edged, compressed, curved, short, and cat-like; on the posterior rather larger, compressed, less curved, and obtuse. The toes are united nearly to the tips; on the fore feet the middle is the longest ; those on each side are scarcely shorter, and nearly equal to each other ; the innermost and outermost also nearly equal to each other, but still shorter than the adjoining ones: on the posterior feet the third and fourth toes are nearly equal and somewhat longer than the second and fifth, the thumb being consi- derably shorter. The colour of the whole upper and outer surfaces is of a somewhat light brownish red, resulting from a mixture of brown and straw colour, in rings of greater or less extent, on each hair; below and internally on the limbs it is less deep, the individual hairs being of a more uniform colour. The hairs are short, smooth, and even soft to the touch, and slightly crisped ; mea- suring on the body and tail from three quarters of an inch to an inch in length, and becoming shorter on the head and limbs. The moustaches are black at the base and become lighter at their tips. At the base of the ears externally the hair is rather long and somewhat darker coloured, but shorter and thinner at their tips; the anterior part of their inner surface has a tuft of much longer hairs than the rest. The measurements are as follows : Inches. Length from the tip of the nose to the root of the tail . . . . 1345 of the tail (probably not quite entire) . . . .. . ILS heddhas of} 07 saute seth sale eee Get ext pr ases loneestimoustachelja <4). jive Valet cee wl SOs gY Ee Cal sh dog ns -e e base (ie Sa ieeet 2D alieey oR Breadthiotithevear ot) ads alan oft ayarl daciey ORR ePlo sors nlrb; head at the base of the ears 4 sane. ot, ot parle Length ofthiemeninns GF aescsta.1 |isicou deter we wiiees=io. 2th Wo ty arin ja cite its. 9c. cert malta bobiecs of nage 2 forearm > +) geese Sy. sare ote wit ess A NEW GENUS OF VIVERRIDZ. 139 Inches Length of the anterior foot to the end of the longest claw. . . 144 thigh . 2c leg Reid sae chen ca one nod call vial o's i nical eR posterior foot to the end of the longest claw . . 2,5, In its internal anatomy, as in many of its external characters, the Cryptoprocta feror approaches the Cats. The stomach is a long pouch, strongly bent upon itself at its posterior third, and slightly contracted at its first third, where it lies upon the trihedral elongated spleen. Its rounded end extends left of the esophagus about half an inch, the diameter of the stomach being three quarters of an inch at the cesophageal entrance; it then contracts to about five eighths of an inch, becomes again dilated to its previous dimensions, and bends upwards, gradually narrowing to the pylorus: the length of the first portion is two inches and a quarter, of the second, one and three quarters: fol- lowing the middle line of the stomach, its length is three inches and a half. Along its first or descending portion the stomach is furnished externally, both dorsad and ven- trad, with strong longitudinal muscular fibres: these scarcely extend to the curved part, and are not visible on the ascending portion. The length of the small intestines is four feet and three inches ; of the cecum, an inch and a sixth; of the large intestines, five inches and a half. The cecum at its base is broader than the small intestine ad- joining it, the two together about equalling the colon in capacity of tube: from its base it narrows gradually to its extremity, which is only slightly obtuse ; its direction is parallel to the small intestine. The teeth in the individual examined are of the deciduous class only, and conse- quently cannot furnish permanent characters. It may, however, be desirable to de- scribe them. They consist, in the upper jaw, of six closely set incisors, of which the four intermediate are small, with their crowns a little flattened and somewhat impressed transversely ; the outer incisors are much larger than the intermediate ones, and have on their external surface somewhat the appearance of canines ; they have an internal process, against which the crowns of the corresponding teeth of the upper jaw close. The canines are distant from the incisors, and project from the jaw about twice the length of the outer incisors; they are curved backwards. Immediately adjoining to the canine on each side are two small false molars ; the first nearly cylindrical, with a slight process on the outer and posterior part of its crown; the second having a slender lengthened crown, and two roots. A space, equal in length to the second molar, in- tervenes between it and the third, which is large and composed of three sharp, longi- tudinally disposed, tubercles ; the anterior having a small process behind ; the second, twice the length of the preceding one, is simple and directed somewhat backwards ; the third forms a long transverse ridge: the middle tubercle is, at its base, somewhat lengthened inwards, but is without process or spur in this direction. The fourth molar, adjoining the third, is irregularly triangular ; its outer and broadest portion is VOL. I. U 140 MR. E. T. BENNETT’S NOTICE OF CRYPTOPROCTA. flat, the inner is much smaller, and is considerably lower in the crown than the outer. Behind this is a closed cavity in the jaw, evidently containing the rudiment of a fifth, or second tubercular, molar tooth. In the lower jaw the six incisors are nearly of equal size, the outer one on each side being acute at its top. The canine adjoins the external incisor ; is more than twice its length, strong and broad at the base, narrower upwards, and curved somewhat backwards. Two false molars succeed, placed close to each other, similar to those of the upper jaw, and separated by a small interval from the canine anteriorly and the third molar posteriorly. The third molar has four acute tubercles succeeding each other longitudinally ; the first is small and short, ranging scarcely higher than the second false molar ; the second, much stronger, and twice the length of the first; the third, corresponding nearly with the first, and separated by a notch from the fourth, which is small and much lower. The fourth molar has also four sharp tubercles, of which the first two are strong and cutting, the second being the largest, and having behind it and somewhat internally the third, which is small and acute ; the fourth resembles the fourth tubercle of the third molar. An enlargement of the bone behind this tooth shows that the pulp of a fifth molar is inclosed within the jaw. Mr. Telfair states that this animal was sent to him lately from the interior and southern part of Madagascar, and that he has not seen in Mauritius any of the Mada- gascar people that were acquainted with it. He remarks, ‘‘It is the most savage creature of its size I ever met with: its motions and power and activity were those of a tiger: and it had the same appetites for blood and destruction of animal life. Its muscular force was very great, and the muscles of the limbs were remarkably full and thick. It lived with me for some months.” In conclusion I may add, that it is not impossible that the Cryptoprocta ferow may be identical with the animal described and figured by M. F. Cuvier, in the ‘ Mémoires du Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle’!, as a species of Paradowurus, with the trivial name of aureus ; the anal pouch, which distinguishes it from Paradowwrus, having, perhaps, been overlooked by that distinguished zoologist. The colours, form, and proportions appear to be the same. M. F. Cuvier’s specimen was young, though not so young as the one in the Society’s Museum: the country from which it was obtained was not recorded. 1 Tom. ix. p. 46. tab. 4, fig. inf. PLATE XXI. CryPTOPROCTA FEROX. ; anol moor, fla) é ( ) OP TF? “3 QoOoO >> ? aL 3 f 141 j XVII. Descriptions of some new Species of Cuvier’s Family of Brachiopoda. By W. J. Broverir, Esg., Vice-Pres. of the Geological and Zoological Societies, F.R.S., L.S., &e. Communicated November 26, 1833. AMONG the great additions to our zoological information contributed by Mr. Cuming, some of the species about to be described will hold a distinguished place, in consequence of the opportunity which their preservation in spirit has afforded to my friend Mr. Owen for giving the details of the anatomy of Cuvier’s family of Brachiopoda, with that acuteness and accuracy which mark his researches. This family is, moreover, very interesting from its geological relations. The dif- ferent species of Terebratula assist in the identification of strata from the supracreta- ceous group to some of the lowest formations in the grauwacke series, both inclusive ; Orbicula is said to have been found in the lower green-sand of Sussex, in the Speeton clay of Yorkshire, in both the great and the inferior oolite, in the carboniferous limestone, and in the Ludlow rock below the old red sandstone ; and Lingula in the inferior oolite of Yorkshire, in the old red sandstone formation, and in other old fossiliferous beds. That the organization of the recent animals is the same with that of those species which lived and died thousands of years ago, there can be no doubt ; and we may thus form some conclusion as to the nature of those most ancient seas wherein the fossils existed. Genus. TerEBRATULA, Brug. 1. TEREBRATULA CHILENSIS. Tab. XXII. Fig. 1. Ter. testa suborbiculari, gibbd, albente, radiatim striata, striis latioribus, margine subcre- nulato, subflecuoso. . Long. 1+ poll., lat. 14, crass. <. Hab. in sinu Valparaiso. Mus. Cuming. This species varies much in size and appearance. In the older shells the radiated strie almost disappear; and very young individuals are nearly smooth and oblong ; while those of intermediate growth have the strie strongly marked. The specimen of which the anatomy is given is a very young one, and the dimensions above recorded are those of the largest which I have seen. The length is taken from the ex- treme end of the perforation to the opposite rim, the breadth from an imaginary line u2 142 MR. BRODERIP’S DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME NEW SPECIES OF bisecting it, and the thickness from another imaginary line, supposed to be drawn through the middle of the two valves and the included space. Mr. Cuming found this Terebratula in the Bay of Valparaiso, at a depth ranging from sixty to ninety fathoms. The older shells were attached to rocks, and the younger to Corallines and Fuct. 2. TereBRATuLA Uva. Tab. XXII. Fig. 2. Ter. testd ovato-oblongd, ventricosd, subglabrd, subdiaphand, lineis concentricis substriatd ; valvd perforatd subelongati. Long. 1 poll., lat. s, diam. +7. Hab. in sinu Tehuantepec. Mus. Cuming. This Terebratula was found by Captain Dare, while dredging for Meleagrine margari- tifere, attached to a dead sea-worn bivalve, at a depth of from ten to twelve fathoms, and on a bottom of sandy mud. Genus. Orspicua, Cuv. 1. OrpicuLa LAMELLOSA. Tab. XXIII. Fig. 2. Orb. testd corned, fuscd, suborbiculari, subdepressd, lamellis concentricis elevatis rugosa. Long. 1-4, poll., lat. 1. Hab. ad Peruvie oras. (Iquiqui.—Bay of Ancon.) Mus. Cuming. This species was found by Mr. Cuming in groups, the individuals being in many instances piled in layers one over the other on a sandy bottom, at a depth ranging from five to nine fathoms. At Ancon they were found attached to dead shells, and also clinging to the wreck of a Spanish vessel of about 300 tons, which went down in the Bay about twelve years ago. The sunken timbers (for the sheathing was gone to decay,) were covered with these shells, much in the same way that beams on land are some- times invested with flat parasitic Fungi. At Iquiqui they were taken adhering to a living Mytilus. It is to be observed, that the bearded appearance round the border of many of the specimens is produced by the dried remains of the cilia of the mantle. The lower valve varies very much according to circumstances, being thinnest and smoothest when it is least exposed: in those instances where the adhesion is co-extensive with the surface, it is very thin. Generally it is convex where it rises from the depressed area of the perforated part ; but this convexity depends so much on position and other accidental circumstances, that it cannot be relied on with any safety as a character. The measurement merely relates to the extent of surface of the upper valve, the CUVIER’S FAMILY OF BRACHIOPODA. 143 length being taken from the extreme edge of the border above the perforation to the opposite rim; and the breadth following an imaginary line, bisecting the former at right angles. 2. OrsicuLta Cuminaii. Tab. XXIII. Fig. 1. Orb. testd subconicd, suborbiculari, crassiusculd, striis ab apice radiantibus numerosis ; epidermide fuscd. Long. +2, poll., lat. 32,. Hab. ad Paytam Peruvie, ad Sanctam Elenam, et ad Panamam. Mus. Cuming. The concentric lines of growth in this species are crossed by the numerous stri¢ which radiate from the apex of the upper valve. The under valve, which varies from con- vexity to flatness, is much the thinnest, and is only marked by the concentric lines. Found by Mr. Cuming at the localities above given, attached to the lower sides of stones in sandy mud at low water, and in some instances at a depth of six fathoms. The remains of the cilia give a bearded appearance to the border of the shell in many of the dried specimens, as in Orb. lamellosa. Orb. Cumingii approaches nearest to Orb. striata, described by Mr. G. B. Sowerby in the ‘ Transactions of the Linnean Society’. 3. OrBICULA STRIGATA. Tab. XXIII. Fig. 1*. Orb. testd crassiusculd, subrotundd, substriatd, radiatim castaneo strigatd ; epidermide tenui, fused. Long. +7,, lat. vix +2,, crass. -2; poll. Hab. ad Guatemale oras. (Isle of Cafia.) Mr. Cuming dredged two individuals of this species at the depth of eighteen fathoms. They were attached to rocks. The dimensions are taken from the largest specimen ; but the smallest is figured on account of the superior brilliancy of the stripes. Genus. Lineuta, Brug. 1. Lincuta AupEBARDU. Tab. XXIII. Fig. 14. Ling. testd oblonga, glabra, corned, pallidé flava, viridi transversim pictd, limbo anteriore rotundato, viridi. Long. 12 poll., lat. +5. Hab. ad Insulam Punam. (Bay of Guayaquil.) Mus. Cuming. 144 MR. BRODERIP ON SOME NEW SPECIES OF BRACHIOPODA. The rounded anterior edge of this shell is green, and the transverse lines of that colour are produced by the progressive increase of the shell, which is smooth and parch- ment-like. In all the dried specimens the thin anterior edge is contracted into a square form, so as to produce a resemblance to a very square-toed shoe; but in its natural state this edge is rounded. A general contraction, moreover, gives the dried shells a narrower and more ventricose character than they really possess; and the remains of the cilia of the branchie give to their anterior edges a bearded appearance. The di- mensions above given were taken from the largest specimen which I have seen: the individual dissected by Mr. Owen is comparatively small. Mr. Cuming found this species, which bears the name of the Baron de Férussac, at about half-tide, in an extensive bottom of hard coarse sand, from four to six inches below its surface. The extent of the sand was about twelve miles long, and two miles wide. 2. Lineuta SEMEN. Tab. XXIII. Fig. 17. Ling. testé ovato-oblongd, crassiusculd, pland, albidd, levissimé, politd, limbo anteriore rotundato. Long. » poll., lat. +4. Hab. ad Insulam Platam. Mus. Cuming. This shell, the only one I have seen, was dredged by Mr. Cuming in fine coral sand from a depth of seventeen fathoms. It may be a young individual ; but the shell is so much firmer than it usually is in Lingula (so firm, indeed, as not to have contracted at all in drying), that I cannot but look on it as an undescribed species. In size and ap- pearance it bears a near resemblance to a melon seed. Mr. Cuming informs me that he found another specimen, about a line longer, at the same time and in the same place, but that he has unfortunately mislaid it. PLATE XXII. Fig. 1. TerepratuLa CHILENSIS. 2. TEREBRATULA Uva. PLATE XXIII. Fig. 1. Orsicuta Cuminait. 1*,. ORBICULA STRIGATA. 2. ORBICULA LAMELLOSA. 14. Lineuta AuUDEBARDII. 17. Lineuta SEMEN. [ 145 ] XVIII. On the Anatomy of the Brachiopoda of Cuvier, and more especially of the Genera Terebratula and Orbicula. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.S., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. Communicated November 26, 1833. IT is to Cuvier that we are indebted for the knowledge of that interesting form of the respiratory organ of the Bivalve Mollusks, by which the mantle, in addition to its se- creting the shelly defence of the viscera, and constituting their immediate covering, is made subservient also to the renovation of the circulating fluids. The dissection of Lingula anatina, Brug., which first brought to light this structure, is among the early labours of that great anatomist, and forms the subject of his first paper in the ‘ Annales du Muséum.’ He observed in Lingula that in the situation occupied by the branchie in ordinary Bivalves, there were instead two fringed and spirally disposed arms, and that the branchie themselves were arranged in oblique parallel lines along the internal sur- face of both lobes of the mantle; that the lobes of the mantle were further charac- terized by large vessels returning the blood from the respiratory organs; and tha! these vessels (the branchial veins) terminated in two systemic hearts, which were symmetrically disposed, thus forming a new type of circulation, corresponding to the modification of the respiratory system. For the Mollusks possessing these important modifications of structure, Cuvier founded a distinct class, which, according to his system of orismology for that di- vision of the animal kingdom, he denominated Brachiopoda, considering the fringed arms as being in place of the foot in the Cockle, Muscle, &c. From the analogy of Terebratula to Lingula in its pedicellate mode of attachment to foreign substances, and from such notices of the construction of the soft parts as he had then met with, he concluded that its organs of respiration were similarly situated, and that what had been taken for branchie by Lamanon!' and Walsh®, were in fact the analogues of the fringed arms of Lingula. It is remarkable that Cuvier in no part of his Memoir, nor in either of the editions of the ‘ Régne Animal,’ should allude to the concise description which Pallas has given of the animal of Terebratula in the ‘ Miscellanea Zoologica’’. Under the old name of Anomia, which, since the Linnean character is applicable only to the modern Terebratule, ought to have been retained for them, Pallas notices the limited situation of the viscera. He describes the arms with his usual minuteness and accuracy, but considers them as branchie, comparing them to those of a fish (piscium branchiis ' Voyage de la Pérouse, p. 146. ® Naturforsch., tom. iii. p. 88. ’ P. 182. (Anomiarum Biga.) 146 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. simillima). He enumerates three pairs of muscles belonging to the shell, and notices the situation of the mouth and stomach, but not that of the anus. The cloak, probably from its close adherence to the valves, he calls periosteum. Another account of the organization of Terebratula is given by M. de Blainville in the ‘ Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles’!. After noticing the symmetrical character of the soft parts, and their general relation to the valves, he proceeds to speak of the arms, and, preferring the opinion of Pallas to that of Cuvier, considers them as the respiratory organs. With respect to the intestinal canal and liver, nothing is added to the description given by Pallas. The branchie M. de Blainville supposes to have the power of projecting outwardly, though not to the same extent as the arms in Lingula, and thus to contribute to open the shell. Of the muscular apparatus of Terebratula he conjectures part to belong to the visceral mass, and was unable to distinguish more than two pairs belonging to the valves. The extremities of both these pairs he describes as attached to the valves, but considers it very probable that some of the fibres may pass through the orifice of the perforated valve, or be attached to the membrane which closes that orifice. From the particulars he was enabled to ascertain concerning the organization of Tere- bratula, and with the conviction that the branchie@ are not attached to the mantle, he considers that genus as intermediate to the true Palliobranchiata (Lingula, e. g.,) and the Lamellibranchiate Bialves. In the latest edition of the ‘Réegne Animal’ Cuvier retains his original opinion respecting the nature of the fringed or pinnate labial processes of Terebratula, still calling them arms: his description, however, of the muscles of the valves is liable to the same objection as those of the preceding authors, since, with the exception of one pair, they do not go from one valve to the other. He describes the ovaries as ramified productions adherent to each valve, but is doubtful as to the position of the branche. On account of the peculiar interest attached to this genus, both from its anatomical! and geological relations, and from the contrariety of opinions entertained respecting some of its most important organs, I felt considerable pleasure at receiving from Mr. Cuming a small, recent, and well preserved specimen of Ter. Chilensis, Brod. ; and I am much gratified in having this opportunity of acknowledging the liberality with which he has submitted to me the numerous specimens of the animals of rare and in- teresting species of shells collected by him. From observations on the young specimen of Ter. Chilensis, I was at first inclined to suppose that the coagulated contents of the branchial veins might have been mis- taken for the ova ; but having subsequently received three full-grown specimens, con- taining two distinct species of Terebratula?, through the kindness of Capt. P. P. King, and having more recently dissected a well preserved Ter. psittacea, Brug., taken by 1 Tom, li. p. 130. 2 Ter. dorsata, Brug., and Ter. Sowerbii, King, Zool. Journ., vol. v. p. 338. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. 147 that gallant and scientific officer Commander James C. Ross, R.N.!, I find that the situation of the ova in dried specimens when the mantle-lobes adhere to the shell, would be such as Cuvier has described. It is from the above-mentioned materials that the following account of the anatomy of Terebratula has been derived. On separating and removing the valves of Terebratula, the soft parts of the animal appear as in Figg. 5., 6., 14. & 15. Plate XXII. The arms and viscera, as in Lingula, are inclosed between the lobes of the mantle, which are precisely adapted to the inner surface of their corresponding valves, and are in such close contact with them as to require great care in separating the valves from them. That lobe of the mantle which corresponds to the perforated valve, is traversed longitudinally by four large vessels? ; the opposite lobe is similarly traversed by two such vessels. These appearances were constant in the four specimens examined. ' The margins of the mantle are thickened, as is commonly observed in the Lamelli- branchiate Bivalves ; but which in this case results less from contraction than from a peculiar structure, presently to be described. In Lingula and Orbicula the same margins are distinctly and beautifully ciliate ; but in Terebratula the marginal cilia are so minute, as only to be perceptible by means of a lens. At the posterior part of each of the lobes the expanded fleshy extremities of the muscles are seen ; those which were attached to the perforated valve being nearer the hinge by their whole length, than the anterior pair of the opposite valve. Each of the oval muscular disks is composed of an anterior larger muscle, and a posterior smaller one. Through the transparent mantle may also be seen the green-coloured follicular liver intervening between and surrounding the muscles, and the folded ciliate arms. As the visceral mass occupies but a small space near the hinge, the lobes of the mantle can be reflected to a greater extent than in Lingula. On examining in this way the inner surface of the lobes of the mantle, another important difference between Terebratula and Lingula is perceived. In the latter genus the branchie consist, as described by Cuvier, of narrow elongated vascular productions, which are attached to the inner surface of the lobes of the mantle; whereas in Terebratula there only appear the venous trunks above mentioned. These vessels I first perceived in Mr. Cuming’s small specimen, where they were sufficiently conspicuous from the outside of the mantle, owing to their being distended with coagulated blood; but on the inner side they are more distinctly seen, commencing by numerous branches from the margins of the pallial lobes, from the union of which, at about two lines distance from the ‘ This gentleman, having learned from my friend Mr. Broderip that J was engaged in the investigation of the anatomy of Terebratula, submitted for my examination, in the most liberal manner, the largest of the few specimens which the untoward circumstances attending the late perilous expedition permitted him to bring safely to this country. It was fished up from adepth of twenty-two fathoms near Felix Harbour, in lat. 70°N. on the east side of Boothia Peninsula. 2m. m. Figg. 5. 7. 3m. m. Figg. 6. 8. VOL. I. x 148 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. margin, are formed the large trunks above described. The size of these vessels at once suggests their subserviency to other purposes than that of merely returning the blood necessary for the nutrition of the mantle. The four vessels of the perforated lobe of the mantle form two trunks near the visceral mass, which pass exterior to the muscular disks, and joining those of the opposite lobe, enter the two hearts, or dilated sinuses, which are situated exterior to the liver, and, in Ter. Chilensis and Ter. Sowerbii, just within the origins of the internal calcareous loop. Corresponding to the large branchial veins there appear under the microscope much smaller vessels, which I regard as the branchial arteries ; these run parallel with the middle of the branchial veins, and terminate in the margins of the mantle from which the veins commence. These margins present the following appearances when viewed with a high magnifying power :—they are puckered at regular distances, the puckerings being apparently caused by the insertions of delicate cilia, which pass as far within the mantle as they project beyond it: in the interspaces of the cilia the margin of the mantle is minutely fringed: and within this fringe is a canal, which extends along the whole circumference of the lobe, and from which the branchial veins appear to take their origin: the marginal canal is contracted where the cilia are inserted into it, which gives it a sacculated appearance, like that of the canal of Petit in the human eye. The uniform results of repeated observations on all the specimens of Terebratula which I had at my disposal, convinced me that the vascular mantle was the chief, if not the sole respiratory organ ; and the utility of the marginal cilia in reference to this function can now be readily appreciated, in consequence of the discovery of the remark- able property which cilia possess of exciting determinate currents in the surrounding water,—a discovery for which the scientific world is indebted to the observations of Dr. Grant!, Dr. Sharpey?, and M. Raspail*. The imperforate valve in many species of Terebratula is characterized, as is well known, by a peculiar, complex, and extremely delicate testaceous apparatus, attached to its internal surface: now, as in those recent specimens with the soft parts which I have examined, and in which this structure existed, it was found to give attachment to the arms, it becomes necessary to describe it before speaking of those parts. The principal part of this internal skeleton, as it may be termed, consists of a slender, flattened, calcareous loop, the extremities of which are attached to the lateral elevated ridges of the hinge; the crura of the loop diverge, but again approximate to each other as they advance for a greater or less distance towards the opposite margin of the valve; the loop then suddenly turns towards the perforate valve, and is bent back upon itself for a greater or less extent in different species. When the loop is very short and narrow, as in Ter. vitrea, Brug., there is but a small tendency towards a re- flected portion ; but where the loop is of great length and width, as in Ter. Chilensis, 1 Edinburgh Phil. Journal, vol. xv. p. 150. Brewster’s Journal, vol, vii. p. 121. * Edinburgh Journ. of Nat. and Geogr. Science, vol. ii. p. 334. ° Chimie Organique, p. 247. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. 149 Ter. dorsata, Ter. dentata, Lam., and Ter. Sowerbii, the reflected portion is consider- able. The loop, besides being fixed by its origins or crura, is commonly attached to two processes going off at right angles from the sides, or formed by a bifurcation of the extremity, of a central process, which is continued forwards to a greater or less extent from the hinge; but it is sometimes entirely free, except at its origins, as, e. g., in Ter. vitrea. This reflected loop, forming two arches on either side the mesial plane, towards which their concavities are directed, I have figured as it exists in Ter. Chi- lensis' and Ter. Sowerbii?. It is represented of a similarly perfect form in Ter. dentata, by M. de Blainville in his ‘ Malacologie’’: and the same apparatus in Ter. dorsata is very well figured by Chemnitz‘; by Sowerby®; and more recently by G. Fischer de Waldheim®. A similar form is also figured in another species of Terebratula by Poli’. The arches of the loop are so slender, that, notwithstanding their calcareous nature, they possess a slight degree of elasticity, and yield a little to pressure; but, for the same reason, they readily break if the experiment be not made with due caution. The interspace between the two folds of the calcareous loop is filled up by a strong but extensile membrane, which binds them together, and forms a protecting wall to the viscera: the space between the bifurcated process in Ter. Chilensis is also similarly oc- cupied by a strong aponeurosis. In this species the muscular stem of each arm is attached to the outer sides of the loop and the intervening membrane. They com- mence at the pointed processes at the origins of the loop, advance along the lower portion, turn round upon the upper one, and are continued along it till they reach the transverse connecting bar, where they advance again forwards, and terminate by making a half spiral twist in front of the mouth. It is these free extremities which form the third arm mentioned by Cuvier’. These arms are ciliate on their outer side for their entire length ; but the cilia are longer and much finer than the brachial fringes of Lin- gula ; and except at the extreme ends, which have a slight incurvation, they are uni- formly straight. There is thus an important difference between Lingula and those species of Terebratula which resemble Ter. Chilensis in the powers of motion with which the arms are endowed; since from their attachment to the calcareous loop they are fixed, and cannot be unfolded outwards as in Lingula. Owing to this mode of con- nexion, and their ciliated structure, their true nature was much more liable to be mis- taken by the early observers, though it appears not to have escaped the discrimination of Linnzus, who, as Cuvier has observed, founded his character? of the animal of Anomia on the organization of one of the Terebratule, which he included in that genus. | Fig. 4. 2 Fig. 16: 3 Pl. li. La. * Conchyl. Cabinet, band viii. tab. bexviii. fig. 711. 5 Genera of Shells. 6 Notice.sur le Charpente Osseux des Térébratules, fig. 3. 7 Testacea utriusque Siciliz, vol. ii. pl. 16. 8 Régne Anim., (nouy: ed.) tom. iii. p. 171. 9 Anomra. Animal Corpus Ligula emarginata ciliata, ciliis valvule superiori affivis. Brachiis 2, linearibus, cor- pore longioribus, conniventibus, porrectis, valvule alternis, utrinque ciliatis, ciliis affixis valvulis utrisque.—Syst. Nat., (ed. xii.) vol. i, pars 2. p. 1150. x2 150 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. The arms in Ter. Chilensis, when detached from the supporting processes and un- folded, exceed the length of the shell by two thirds of that length; and their length is to their breadth as eight to one. Their stem, from which the cilia arise, as it has not to execute the movement of JLingula, so it is much more slender. The cilia, therefore, are proportionately increased, in order to excite the necessary currents in the water; which, being directed between the folds of the arms towards the mouth, as to a focus, carry thither the nutrient molecules, which are retained by the natural sieve formed by the decussating cilia of the terminal processes in front of the mouth ; and though this apparatus be apparently less perfect than in Lingula, it is evidently adjusted in due relation to the support of so small a mass of body as exists in Tere- bratula. The muscular stem, by means of its attachment to the calcareous loop, has the power of acting upon that part to the extent its elasticity admits of, which is suffi- cient to produce such a degree of convexity in the reflected part of the loop, as to cause it to press upon the perforated valve, and separate it slightly from the opposite one. This elastic internal apparatus thus compensates for the absence of the thick protruding arms which push open the valves in Lingula, and for the want of the elastic fibres which constitute the ligament of the hinge in ordinary Bivalves ; and it is apparently the only means this and similar species of Terebratula possess of divaricating the valves. In other species in which the loop is wanting, as in Ter. rubicunda, Sow., there is a compensating structure; the furcated extremity of the central calcareous process is developed to a great size, and the forks can be approximated and separated from each other to a small extent, to effect the same purpose as the loop in the normal Terebratule. In Ter. vitrea, however, the loop, though perfect, is too small to be capable of being made to press upon the perforate valve in the way in which I suppose it to act in the more depressed species, as Ter. dorsata, Ter. dentata, Ter. Sowerbii, and Ter. Chilensis, in all of which it is largely developed for that purpose. It is probable, therefore, that the arms in this species have a different disposition, and possess greater powers of ex- tension to compensate for the small development of the internal skeleton. It is by such a modification of the structure of the soft parts that the opening of the shell is effected in Ter. psittacea. ‘The internal skeleton in this species is reduced to two small processes, curved slightly outwards, which are continued from the sides of the hinge of the imperforate valve. From these processes arise two spiral arms', fringed on their outer margin, as in the other species, but quite free, excepting at their origins. When contracted they are disposed in six or seven spiral gyrations, decreasing towards their extremities ; and when completely unfolded they extend beyond the shell twice its longitudinal diameter. The cilia are more curved than in Ter. Chilensis, and the stem which supports them is more muscular. The mechanism by which the arms are extended is simple and beautiful: the stems are hollow from one end to the other, and are filled with fluid, which, being acted upon by the spirally disposed muscles com- 1 Fig. 14*, MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. 151 posing the parietes of the canal, is forcibly injected towards the extremity of the arm, which is thus unfolded and protruded outwards. My opinion of the uses of the complex internal testaceous apparatus of Ter. Chilensis and its congeners, was at first shaken by observing that it was wanting in the more globose species, as Ter. vitrea, Ter. rubicunda, and Ter. psittacea, where it ought rather to have been proportionately developed, in order to act upon the valves. But the re- lations of the soft parts to the loop, as exhibited in Ter. Chilensis, showed that the increase of that part requisite to perform the same office in the globose species, would have been incompatible with the limited proportion of the soft parts which characterizes the genus Terebratula, and the opening of the shell is therefore effected by other means. It is interesting to observe that the globose figure is assumed by those species which have the weakest valves, in order to enable them to resist surrounding pressure, while in Ter. dentata, Ter. dorsata, Ter. Sowerbu, and Ter. Chilensis, in which the imperforate valve is more or less flattened, the whole shell is characterized by its superior thick- ness and strength. Under the microscope the brachial cilia are seen to be of a transparent horny texture; and the muscular stem to have no vascular trunk accompanying it, which would cer- tainly be the case if the blood of the animal was distributed through this part for its renovation: so that the absence of the adequate organization in the brachia, together with the above-described structure of the mantle-lobes, leaves no doubt as to the true position of the branchie. Although the pedicle is the fixed point to which the muscles are attached, I shall consider the extremities going to that part as the insertions. Two pairs of muscles arise from each valve. Those of the imperforate valve arise at a distance from each other: the anterior pair come off just behind the middle of the valve, fleshy ; they soon diminish to thin shining tendons, which converge and unite below the stomach, and then again separate and pass through the foramen of the perforated valve to be inserted in the pedicle. The posterior pair are very short, and wholly carneous ; they arise from the lateral depressions in the base of the central process of the hinge, and are inserted into the pedicle. The muscles of the perforated valve arise close together, so as to leave only a single muscular impression on either side'. The anterior pair soon diminish to slender tendons, which are inserted into the base of the imperforate valve ; the posterior pair pass exclusively to the pedicle. The pedicle is surrounded, except where it is attached to foreign substances, by a tubular prolongation of the superior lobe of the mantle. When this membrane is de- tached, the surface beneath is found to be smooth ; and the fibres, when separated, ex- hibit some of the lustre of the tendons of which it seems to be composed. At its ex- tremity these become partially decomposed, are of a black colour, and separated irre- gularly from each other, so as to form an expanded base of attachment. ! Fig. 3. 152 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA,. The alimentary canal commences by a small puckered transverse mouth', which is situated, as before mentioned, immediately behind the folded extremities of the arms, and opens opposite the middle line of the perforated valve. The esophagus, after having passed through the membrane inclosing the viscera, makes a slight turn upon itself, and advances straight towards the opposite valve; it then suddenly expands into a large oval stomach, from the sides of which the canals branching out into the hepatic follicles are continued. ‘The intestine returns in a direction towards the perforated valve, in- clines to the right side, and makes a slight bend forwards before perforating the cir- cumscribing membrane, in order to terminate between the mantle-lobes on that side. The whole alimentary canal thus forms a loop, whose convexity is turned towards the imperforate or upper valve. This description is taken from Ter. psittacea. The liver is a bulky gland, of a green colour and minute follicular texture ; it is disposed in two principal masses, which lie on each side the alimentary canal, and between the two lateral arches of the testaceous loop in those species of Terebratula which possess that appendage. In none of the specimens dissected could I perceive any trace of a salivary gland; all the glandular structure in connexion with the ali- mentary canal bore the green tint characteristic of the liver. In Ter. psittacea the ramifications of the hepatic follicles resemble those of Gorgonia flammea ; the ultimate sacs, when viewed with a high magnifying power, exhibited plainly the net-work formed upon their parietes by the minute hepatic arteries and veins. In two of the larger specimens of Ter. Sowerbii, the ova were lodged external to the liver, and had also insinuated themselves between the layers of the mantle-lobes, in close proximity to, and partly surrounding the branchial vessels. They are pro- bably discharged in this way from the mantle, having previously been exposed to the influence of the branchial currents. It is their situation, when so far advanced, which has tended to prevent the discovery of the organization of the mantle that adapts it to the office of respiration ; but if sufficiently young specimens are obtained?, the branchial vessels are seen unobscured by the ova. In Ter. psittacea the ova were very distinct, and arranged in elongated loops, but did not extend so far along the mantle as in Ter. Sowerbii, They projected from the external surface of the mantle. No structure that could be supposed to be distinct male or fecundating organs was present ; and the generation of Terebratula, therefore, as in the ordinary acephalous Bivalves, must be regarded as the simplest kind of hermaphroditism. In dissecting a Terebratula I have found it most convenient to cut transversely through the perforated valve, so as to leave the orifice and the pedicle connected to the opposite valve, by which means the disposition of the muscles is satisfactorily seen, and the delicate parts within are less liable to be disturbed than by attempting to separate the entire valve. 1a, Fig, 12. 2 As in Figg. 5 to 9. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. 153 On the Anatomy of Orbicula. I have not been able to find any account of the anatomy of this Brachiopod, beyond the statement of its possessing the spiral arms peculiar to the order. Cuvier, indeed, refers the soft parts to Poli’s genus Criopus!; but the animal so denominated belongs, as Mr. Sowerby observes®, to aspecies of Crania (Cran. personata, Sow.), a genus, how- ever, which, in its internal organization, is without doubt closely allied to Orbicula. Four recent and well preserved specimens of the species which Mr. Broderip in the preceding Memoir has termed Orb. lamellosa, were submitted to me for examination. The margin of the shell is of a soft texture and thickened, and the edges of all the layers of increase are more horny than calcareous. The layers of increase are large in proportion to the size of the shell, and are very irregular in their contour; the inside of the shell is smooth and polished. The flattened valve is perforated by a longitudinal fissure, measuring nearly three lines in length, and about half a line in width, and situated in the middle of an oval depression. Through this fissure the organ of adhesion, or the foot, passes, and immediately expands into a round sucker or disk, which fills up the whole of the depression, and conceals the margins of the slit. Im- mediately anterior to the fissure a longitudinal plate, about a line in length, projects into the interior of the shell for the extent of half a line; beyond this a broader ele- vated ridge is continued to within two lines of the anterior margin of the valve*. Along the whole circumference of the valves shining cilia are seen projecting for an extent varying from two to four lines. These arise all round the margins of both lobes of the mantle; they are much longer than in Terebratula and Lingula anatina, and are rather longer than in Ling. Audebardii, Brod., a new species discovered by Mr. Cuming. On carefully removing the imperforate valve, the vascular mantle is seen with the margin entire in the whole of its circumference. The muscles and viscera form a rounded mass, situated in the posterior half of the shell. First are seen the extremities of two muscles‘, of an oblong figure, converging anteriorly, and measuring two lines by nearly one: in the triangular space between these muscles is situated the green liver®, behind which is the grey ovary®; and at the posterior part of the circle are the extremities of two smaller muscles’. The four impressions of these muscles are observable on the interior of the shelly valve. On removing the lower valve, which should be cut through from either side as far as 1 Testacea utriusque Siciliz, vol. ii. pl. xxx. Figg. 21-24. 2 Linn. Trans., vol. xiii. p. 471. ’ This I regard as a rudimentary form of the internal calcareous apparatus of Terebratula; it represents the central process of support (c. Fig. 4. Plate xxi.). The mantle-lobe with two vessels, and the position of the alimentary canal, prove that the flattened valve of Orbicula, although perforated for the organ of adhesion, is really analogous to the imperforate valve of the Terebratule. 4 f. f. Figg. 5. 7. 8. Plate xxi. 5 v. Figg. 5.11. 6 w. Figg. 5,11. 7g. g. Figg. 5.7. 8. 154 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. the fissure in order to avoid disturbing the soft parts, the vascular lobe of the mantle with similar free margins is exposed, but the viscera are quite concealed by the dilated disk or foot’. Each lobe of the mantle can be reflected from before backwards to the extent of five lines, and from behind forwards to the extent of half a line, but they adhere too closely to the visceral mass to be detached without laceration. When so reflected, the branchial vessels may be seen in rich profusion on their inner surface. On the lobe? of the mantle which lines the imperforate valve, these vessels are seen converging from the respiratory margin to four trunks, which are much shorter than the corresponding ones in Terebratula: on the opposite mantle-lobe* the branchial vessels form only two such trunks‘. The principal trunks in both mantle-lobes unite, and terminate in two sinuses or hearts, situated close to two strong tendinous membranes®, which circumscribe the visceral mass, and to which the mantle-lobes firmly adhere. The arteries continued from the hearts pass obliquely through the membrane, and may be plainly seen distri- buting ramuli over the liver and ovary. In one of the specimens I succeeded in in- jecting the vessels of one lobe of the mantle from one of the ventricles in the retrograde course of the circulation: the solution of carmine which I used pervaded the numerous small ramuli given off from the larger branches of the veins, to the extent shown in the magnified view (Fig. 11.) of the recent preparation, which is now in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons. In subjecting this injected preparation to high magnifying power, there evidently appeared a small uninjected line’, as in the Terebratule, accompanying each of the larger branchial veins, running along the centre of every trunk; and these lines I conclude to be branchial arteries: if they were retractile muscles of the mantle, they might be expected to have a straighter course. At the margins of the lobes, near the roots of the cilia, lateral ramulets are given off at right angles, which form a chain or circular vessel all round the margin. The cilia, besides being longer and more closely set than in Terebratula, are seen under a high magnifier to be themselves beset with smaller sete, a structure which probably gives them greater power in exciting the respiratory currents’. In this profuse distribution of vessels over a plain membranous expansion, we perceive the simplest construction of the water-breathing organ, or branchia; and, while it proves the close affinity of the Brachiopoda to the Ascidie, it presents, at the same time, a beautiful analogy with the elementary forms of the air-breathing organ, as it exists, for example, in the pulmoniferous Gasteropods. The muscular system of Orbicula differs in some respects from that of Terebratula. Eight distinct muscles may be perceived, without including the labial arms. The four 1 Fig. 6. 2 ¢. Fig. 5. 3 a, Fig. 6. 4n. Figg. 7. & 8. 5 o. Fig. 11. ® z. z. Figg. 7. 8. 7 n. Fig. 13. * Fig. 13. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. 155 thick and strong muscles which form the anterior and posterior pairs above noticed, do not decussate each other, but pass a little obliquely from one valve to the other. On the lower valve they are attached to the margin of the elevation caused by the oval depression noticed on the exterior of the shell. Some of the fibres of the large anterior pair pass through the chink in the perforated valve, and expand into the organ of adhesion. Within the space included by the above pairs of muscles, there are two slender pairs of muscles which decussate each other. The superior pair! take their origin from the anterior part of the strong membrane that circumscribes and protects the viscera below the stomach, and between the insertions of the anterior shell-muscles ; they then ascend, diverge on either side the alimentary canal, and are inserted into the opposite valve outside the posterior shell-muscles. The inferior pair? arise from the sides of the membranous circle, and converge, as they pass below the preceding, to be inserted into the perforated valve on the inner side of the posterior shell-muscles. While, therefore, the larger muscles have the more important office of guarding the animal by closing the shell, the smaller muscles would admit the water by sliding the margin of one valve over the other; and they are also calculated to produce a com- pression of the viscera. The labial processes, or brachia, are scarcely more adapted to protrude externally than in Terebratula Chilensis, the only parts that are free being the short spiral extremities ; but in the more muscular character of their basis or stem, they exhibit a closer affinity with Lingula. Considering the arms as a pair, the stems are then joined below the mouth, forming on that aspect a transverse semilunar fleshy basis, fringed and convex anteriorly. This is attached to the anterior part of the tendinous belt of the viscera. At the sides of this basis the arms make a sudden bend upon themselves towards the mouth, above and in front of which the extremities make a spiral turn and a half’. The bent portions are closely adherent to each other, not free as in Lingula. These parts of the arms, by contracting from the angle of flexion towards the mouth, would necessarily become thicker, and so press upon and open the shell a little way, in a manner analogous to what I have supposed to take place in the calcareous loop of Ter. Chilensis ; the arms in Orbicula are not, however, supported by an internal calcareous process. The muscular basis, when cut into, exhibits on each side a well-defined cylin- drical cavity®, which commences near the mesial plane in the transverse part below the mouth, and is continued into the spiral extremity. I injected these canals, but could not in that way perceive that they had any connexion with the vascular system: no part of the fluid entered the filaments composing the fringe. The parts being hardened by long maceration in spirits, prevented the unfolding of the arms by any force I could use ; but I conclude, nevertheless, that the canals serve to extend outwards the free spiral extremities, by being forcibly distended with fluid propelled along them,—a th. Figg. 7. 8. 24, Fig. 7. 8. 3K. Fig. 8. + 1. Figg. 9. 10. 5 m, Figg. 9. 12. VOL. I. s 156 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. species of animal motion of which we find examples in the erectile tissues of higher organizations. The brachial filaments, when viewed through the lens, presented an equal cylindrical figure, and an entire surface ; they are less transparent, and of a more muscular tex- ture than those of Ter. Chilensis; they are also thicker and shorter, and more incur- vated. Their bases are covered on the inner side of the arms by a small fold of membrane’. The mouth, a small puckered orifice?, is best seen by dissecting away the transverse base of the arms. The wsophagus* passes obliquely through the tendinous wall of the viscera, ina direction towards the upper or imperforate valve; having then passed between the anterior shell-muscles, it becomes slightly dilated, and surrounded by the liver, forming a less capacious stomach than in Terebratula*. The intestine? is con- tinued straight to the opposite end of the visceral cavity, and is there again contracted, and making a sudden bend upon itself, passes in a slight sigmoid curve to the middle of the right side of the visceral belt, which it perforates obliquely, and terminates between the lobes of the mantle about half a line below the bend of the arm®, The liver’ is of a beautiful green colour ; it is a congeries of elongated follicles closely com- pacted together, which communicate by numerous orifices with the stomach. There is no gland, analogous to a salivary gland, anterior to the liver ; nor was any gland but the liver perceptible in Terebratula; and in this respect they resemble the ordinary Bivalves, the mouth being, as in them, destitute of any hard parts for comminuting or seizing alimentary substances, and therefore not requiring the superaddition of salivary glands. The coats of the stomach and intestines are thick and pulpy, and apparently glandular. “ Posterior to the liver the whole of the visceral cavity not occupied by the muscles and vessels is filled with grey masses of ova. In these masses the distinct granules could not be seen; but between the membranes circumscribing the wscera, ova of a browner colour could be more distinctly made out. These, I suspect, were on their passage to the mantle-lobes, where probably in older specimens they would be seen. Poli has beautifully figured the ova of Crania personata, following the course of the branchial vessels and obscuring them. He consequently calls these the ovaries, and observes that they agreeably ornament the mantle®. In Terebratula all my attempts to trace the nervous system were unsatisfactory ; but in one of the Orbicule, dissected expressly for that purpose, I succeeded in detecting two small ganglia on the side of the wsophagus next the perforated valve, from which two filaments accompanying the esophagus through the membranous wall immediately diverge and pass exterior to the anterior shell-muscles, accompanying corresponding 1 Fig. 12. 2 q. Figg. 9. 11. 37, Fig. 11. 4s, Figg. 7. 8. 9.11. 5 ¢. Figg. 7. 8. 9. 11. 6 u. Figg. 9. 10. 11. 7 v. Figg. 5. 11. 8 Testacea utriusque Sicilie, vol. ii. pl. xxx. fig. 24. Criopus. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. 157 arteries to near the hearts, beyond which I could not trace them. I can speak posi- tively that there is no longitudinal ganglionic cord on either aspect of the viscera, corresponding to the nervous system of the Cirripeds. A single small ganglion is situ- ated on the opposite side of the wsophagus, but on a plane posterior to the preceding. This, however, I suspect to be the cerebral ganglion, and believe it gives off the nerves to the free spiral extremities of the arms, close to the base of which it is situated. Some Observations on the Anatomy of Lingula Audebardii, Brod. The structure of this species corresponds in all essential particulars with that of Ling. anatina as given by Cuvier. The differences appear first in the length of the cilia, which in the present species are three or four times longer than those of Ling. ana- tina. The subdivisions of the branchial vessels project from the inner surface of the mantle, in linear series similar in their direction to those of Ling. anatina: but the lines are not continuous; they are composed of distinct and separate folds of the mantle, of a minute size, along the convexity of each of which a single vascular loop is extended without giving off lateral ramulets, the whole structure affording a beautiful example of the first stage in the composition of a complex lamellated gill’. All the glandular masses communicating with the alimentary canal bear the green ‘colour characteristic of the liver, especially that central one surrounding the stomach, which Cuvier has marked as the salivary gland in Ling. anatina. Now as the speci- mens examined by that great anatomist had been long preserved in spirit, one of them having in fact formed part of the collection of Seba, the colour of the parts had pro- bably been discharged. Iam therefore inclined to think that Ling. anatina agrees in this respect both with the newly added species of the same genus, and with the other Brachiopodous genera, and indeed exhibits, in the absence of salivary glands, as of dental organs, a correspondence with all the Acephalous Mollusks. With respect to Ling. Audebardii, { shall only add, that the distal end of its pedicle is dilated and rounded, and in the small specimen dissected did not present any appearance of having been attached to a foreign substance. General Remarks. On comparing together the three genera of Brachiopoda above described, we find that although Orbicula in the muscular structure of its arms, and the proportion of the shell occupied by its viscera, is intermediate to Lingula and Terebratula, yet that in the structure of its respiratory organs, its simple alimentary canal, and its mode of attach- ment to foreign bodies, it has a greater affinity to the latter genus. The modifications that can be traced in the organization of each of these genera, have an evident re- ference to the different situations which they occupy in the watery element. Lingula, living more commonly near the surface, and sometimes where it would be 1 See Fig. 16. ¥2 158 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. left exposed by the retreating tide were it not buried in the sand of the shore, must meet with a greater variety and abundance of animal nutriment than can be found in those abysses in which Terebratula is destined to reside. Hence its powers of pre- hension are greater, and Cuvier suspects it may even enjoy a species of locomotion from the superior length of its peduncle. The organization of its mouth and stomach indicates, however, that it is confined to food of a minute description ; but its con- voluted intestine shows a capacity for extracting a quantity of nutriment proportioned to its superior activity and the extent of its soft parts. A more complex and obvious respiratory apparatus was therefore indispensable, and it is not surprising that the earlier observers failed to detect a corresponding organization in genera destined to a more limited sphere of action. The respiration, indeed, as well as the nutrition of animals living beneath a pressure of from sixty to ninety fathoms of sea water, are subjects of peculiar interest, and prepare the mind to contemplate with less surprise the wonderful complexity ex- hibited in the minutest parts of the frame of these diminutive creatures. In the still- ness pervading these abysses they can only maintain existence by exciting a perpetual current around them, in order to dissipate the water already loaded with their effete particles, and bring within the reach of their prehensile organs the animalcula adapted for their support. The actions of Terebratula and Orbicula, from the firm attachment of their shells to foreign substances, are thus confined to the movements of their brachial and branchial filaments, and to a slight divarication or sliding motion of their protecting valves; and the simplicity of their digestive apparatus, the corre- sponding simplicity of their branchie, and the diminished proportion of their soft to their hard parts, are in harmony with such limited powers. The soft parts in both genera are, however, remarkable for the strong and unyielding manner in which they are connected together: the muscular parts are in great proportion, and of singular complexity as compared with ordinary Bivalves; and the tendinous and aponeurotic parts are remarkable for the similarity of their texture and appearance to those of the highest classes. By means of all this strength they are enabled to perform the requi- site motions of the valves at the depths in which they are met with. Terebratula, which is more remarkable for its habitat, has an internal skeleton superadded to its outward defence, by means of which additional support is afforded to the shell, a stronger defence to the viscera, and a more fixed point of attachment to the brachial cirri. The spiral disposition of the arms is common to the whole of the Brachiopodous genera whose organization has hitherto been examined; and it is therefore probable that in that remarkable genus Spirifer the entire brachia were similarly disposed, and that the internal calcareous spiral appendages were their supports. If, indeed, the brachia of Ter. psittacea had been so sustained, this species would have presented in a fossil state an internal structure very similar to that of Spirifer. Tn considering the affinities of the Brachiopoda to the other orders of Mollusca, 1 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. 159 shall compare them in the first place with the Lamellibranchiate Bivalves, to which they present the most obvious relations in the nature and forms of their organs of defence. To these they are in some respects superior. The labial arms are more complex pre- hensile organs than the corresponding vascular /amine on either side the mouth of the Lamellibranchiata. The whole muscular system is more complex; and the opening as well as the closing of the shell being regulated by muscular action, indicates a higher degree of organization than where the antagonizing power results from a property of the cardinal ligament, which is independent of vitality, viz. elasticity. With respect, however, to the respiratory organs, the modifications which these have presented in Orbicula and Terebratula show the Brachiopods to be still more inferior to the Lamelli- branchiata than was to be inferred from the structure of the branchie in Lingula: and notwithstanding the division of the systemic heart, I consider that there is also an inferiority in the vascular system. Each heart, for example, in the Brachiopoda is as simple as in Ascidia, consisting of a single elongated cavity, and not composed of a distinct auricle and ventricle, as in the ordinary Bivalves: for in these even when, as in the genus Arca, the ventricles are double, the auricles are also distinctly two in number ; and in the other genera, where the ventricle is single, it is mostly supplied by a double auricle. The two hearts of the Brachiopoda, which in structure resemble the two auricles in the above Bivalves, form therefore a complexity or superiority of organization more apparent than real. Having been thus led to consider the circulating as well as respiratory systems as constructed on an inferior plan to that which pervades the same important systems in the Lamellibranchiate Bivalves, I infer that the position of the Brachiopoda in the natural system is inferior to that order of Acephala. Among the relations of the Brachiopoda to the Tunicated Acephala, and more especially to the Ascidie, we may first notice an almost similar position of the extended respiratory membranes in relation to the mouth, so that the currents containing the nutrient mo- lecules must first traverse the vascular surface of that membrane before reaching the mouth; the simple condition also to which the branchie@ are reduced in Orbicula and Terebratula indicates their close affinity to the Ascidie. But in consequence of the form of the respiratory membranes in the Brachiopoda, which is so opposite to that of the sacciform branchie of the Ascidie, the digestive system derives no assistance from that part as a receptacle for the food, and the superaddition of prehensile organs about the mouth became a necessary consequence. The Brachiopods again are stationary, like the Ascidie, and resemble the Boltenie in the pedunculated mode of their attachment to foreign bodies. With the Cirripeds their relation is one of very remote analogy; their generative, nervous, and respiratory systems being constructed on a different type, and their brachia manifesting no trace of the articulate structure. In all essential points the Brachiopoda closely correspond with the Acephalous Mollusca, and I consider them as being in- 160 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. termediate to the Lamellibranchiate and Tunicate orders; not, however, possessing, so far as they are at present known, distinctive characters of sufficient importance to justify their being regarded as a distinct class of Mollusks, but forming a separate group of equal value with the Lamellibranchiata. PLATE XXII. Anatomy of Terebratula. Fig. 1. Terebratula Chilensis, Brod., natural size. 2. Terebratula Uva, Brod., natural size. 3. Perforate valve of Terebratula Chilensis. a. The perforation, or groove, through which the tendons of the muscles pass to form the pedicle. b. The teeth of the hinge, which are locked in the depressions 0. b. of fig. 4. c. The muscular impressions. 4. Imperforate valve of the same specimen. a. The middle depression of the hinge. b. b. The lateral depressions. c. The mesial process, or ridge continued from the hinge. d. The lateral processes of the same, which are attached to the bends of e.e. The elastic calcareous loop. f.f. Small processes at the origins of the crura of the loop. g.g- Impressions of the anterior pair of muscles. h. h. Impressions of the posterior pair. Figg. 5. to 9. are dissections of a smaller specimen of Ter. Chilensis magnified two diameters. 5. The soft parts corresponding to the perforate valve. 6. The soft parts corresponding to the imperforate valve. The branchial ves- sels, brachial filaments, and liver, may be distinguished through the semi- transparent mantle. 7. The soft parts viewed from the same aspect as in Fig. 5, with the mantle- lobe reflected, showing more distinctly the branchial vessels, and ex- posing the arms in their natural position. 8. The soft parts viewed from the same aspect as in Fig. 6., with the mantle- lobe reflected, exposing part of the visceral mass, and the bend of the arms following the bend of the calcareous loop. 9. The mantle-lobes further separated, the calcareous loop broken through and removed, and the arms dissected off and displaced, to show the decus- sation of the muscles, and the small visceral mass. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. 161 Fig. 10. A small portion of one of the arms, magnified. 11. A small portion of the edge of the mantle, highly magnified. a. The branchial cilia. B. The marginal fringe. y. The marginal canal. 8. The branchial artery. e. The branchial vein. Z. Ova. 12. The alimentary canal, as seen from above or behind, and a portion of the liver of Terebratula psittacea, Brug., magnified. a, The mouth. B. The esophagus. y. The stomach, with the parietes imperfect where the liver has been re- moved: it is turned towards the left side, to show 8. The intestine. e. The anus. z. A portion of the liver. 13. A few of the hepatic follicles, highly magnified, showing the vascular net- work upon their parietes formed by the hepatic vessels. 14. Terebratula psittacea, with the greater part of the imperforate valve removed to show the soft parts. 14*. Terebratula psittacea, with the perforate valve and lobe of the mantle re- moved to show the arms, one of which has been artificially unfolded. 15. Terebratula Sowerbii, King, natural size: the greater part of the perforate valve has been removed to show the ova accompanying and obscuring the branchial vessels, seen through the mantle. 16. The separated valves of Terebratula Sowerbii: in the imperforate valve the arms, and one lobe of the mantle have been removed, to show the cal- careous loop, visceral mass, muscles and ova, surrounding the vessels of the opposite mantle-lobes. The following letters indicate the same parts in each figure. a. The mantle-lobe of the imperforate valve. b. The mesial fissure, corresponding to the mesial process of that valve. c. The mantle-lobe of the perforate valve. d. d. The fringed margins of the mantle. e. The tubular prolongation accompanying the pedicle. f.f. The anterior pair of muscles arising from the imperforate valve. g.g. The posterior pair of muscles arising from the imperforate valve. g'.g'. Fig. 16. The insertion of these muscles into the pedicle. h. h. The anterior pair of muscles arising from the perforate valve. 162 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. h’. hk’. Fig. 16. The insertions of these muscles into the opposite valve. i.i. The posterior pair of muscles of the perforate valve. k. k. The fringed brachia, or labial arms. l.l. Their free spiral extremities. m.m. The branchial vessels ramifying upon the mantle-lobes. n. The two systemic hearts. o. The mouth. p. The stomach. q. The liver. r. The ova. PLATE XXIII. Anatomy of Orbicula. Fig. 1. Orbicula Cumingii, Brod., natural size. 1*. Orbicula strigata, Brod. 2. Group of Orbicula lamellosa, Brod., natural size. 3. External surface of the lower or flattened valve of Orbicula lamellosa. 4. Internal surface of the same. a. a. The muscular impressions. b. The fissure through which the pedicle passes. c. The central process, or ridge of the perforated valve. 5. The soft parts of Orbicula lamellosa, in situ, after the removal of the convex valve ; showing the ciliated and vascular mantle, the shell-muscles and visceral mass. 6. The soft parts of Orbicula lamellosa, exposed by the removal of the flattened and perforated valve, showing a similarly organized mantle-lobe, and the expanded base of the pedicle, or foot. 7. The soft parts, as in Fig. 5, farther exposed by reflecting the mantle-lobe. The stomach and decussating visceral muscles are shown by the removal of the liver and ovary. 8. The soft parts, as in Fig. 6, similarly exposed by the reflection of the mantle- lobe, and the removal of the liver and ovary. The whole course of the intestinal canal is here seen. 9. The visceral mass and reflected portions of the arms, with their spiral ex- tremities, and the cavities in the muscular stem exposed. The alimentary canal, with the mouth and anus, and the liver and ovary, are shown. 10. A side view of the soft parts, with the mantle-lobes separated to show the anus just below the bend ef the right arm, the spiral extremity of which is unfolded. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA. 163 Fig. 11. A magnified view of the superior mantle-lobe injected, with the hearts, ovary, digestive and nervous systems. 12. A highly magnified view of a small portion of the brachial tentacles and stem. 13. A highly magnified view of a small portion of the edge of the mantle, show- ing the terminal divisions of the branchial vessels, and the setose cilia. The same letters indicate the same parts in each figure. RSee SS (eS ee SoS . The mantle-lobe of the flattened or lower valve. . The mesial fissure corresponding to the mesial process of the valve. . The shell-secreting edge prolonged beyond the roots of the cilia. . The mantle-lobe of the convex or upper valve. . The fringed margins of the mantle. . The long setose cilia. . The shorter cilia. . The expanded peduncle. . The anterior pair of shell-muscles. . The posterior pair of shell-muscles. . The anterior superior visceral muscles. i. The posterior inferior visceral muscles. . The fringed brachia, or arms. . The transverse basis. . The free spiral extremities. . The canals in the fleshy basis of the arms. . The branchial vessels. These are figured as injected at fig. 11. the dark lines n’. being the arteries. . The two hearts. (The letters are placed in the orifices of communi- cation with the veins of the opposite mantle-lobe.) . The arteries going to the liver, ovary, &c. . The mouth. . The esophagus. The stomach. . The intestine. The anus. . The liver. The ovary. . The subcesophageal ganglia. . The filaments from them. . The circumscribing aponeurosis of the viscera. 14. Lingula Audebardii, Brod. 15. The soft parts of the same species, exposed by the removal of the upper VOL. I. Z 164 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE BRACHIOPODA, valve, or the one which corresponds to the imperforate valve of Orbicula, and to the perforate valve of Terebratula. k. k. Lt. m. M. . The shell-secreting margin of the mantle. . The cavity containing the roots of the cilia. . The same laid open. . The branchia. . The branchial vein. . The interbranchial space of the mantle, which is also vascular. . The anterior muscles, attached at one extremity only to the shell. . The anterior pair of shell-muscles analogous to the anterior shell- muscles of Orbicula. . The third pair of muscles analogous to the decussating muscles of the viscera in Orbicula. . The posterior shell-muscle. The liver seen through the mantle. The straight portion of intestine. The ovaries. Fig. 16. A magnified view of the respiratory organs of one of the mantle-lobes. a, b, b', c, d, e, signify the same parts as in the preceding figure. 17. Lingula Semen, Brod. SES = Sh Oe R.Owen, & 6Sowerby, del. Vy ama 770 eee 7 f FH), Hv Lie “a 2 -t a — Vv , 2 € ED x ot, Sa (Ae — WM. 22. tO4.. Zettter. sc. i Peesbectds 4 7; Ch. Al GF : Gr =" a. VIM et. fttlitd’. 18-Wb.. 4 och ty? y pe ae aN ty a) Atal ROwen. & GSowerby, del. Lt ee 5: ery Dig. ial 7. ME tamenge: 7" Ls co PO SG a PS V4 M6 Ling. Adele bia MMI: 23. f.. 104 Zette7; sc. PY, Va Paes XIX. Some Account of the maneless Lion of Guzerat. By Capt. Waxrer Saez, of the Bombay Army, F.Z.8. Communicated December 10, 1833. In bringing under the notice of the Society the accompanying skins of a Lion and Lioness killed by me in Guzerat, I esteem myself fortunate in being enabled to demon- strate, by their exhibition, that there exists a race in which the king of beasts is desti- tute of the flowing mane which constitutes the most remarkable of his regal ornaments. That such a race existed in ancient times, and that in more modern days it was still to be met with, has, I am aware, been very generally believed by zoologists: but the belief has hitherto rested on the testimony of authors, and has not until now been con- firmed in Europe by the only evidence which can, in such cases, be regarded as con- clusive,—the production of the animal itself, or of its skin. The skins now before the Society are selected from among eight which I have brought to England: the total number of such Lions killed by me in the district in which they were obtained having been eleven. In none of them was the mane more extensive than in the male now ex- hibited ; and in none of them was it in any degree pendent. The epithet of maneless, as applied to this Lion, is, however, rather comparative than positive: it is maneless as compared with the Lion of Africa, in which the long and dense and flowing hairs that spring from the hinder part of the head, from the neck, and from the shoulders, conceal completely the form of these parts, and envelope the whole of the anterior part of the animal except its face: it is maned as compared with the Tiger, the Leopard, and other large species of the genus Felis,—maned even in a greater degree than the hunting Leopard or Cheetah, to which the designation of jubata has been specially appropriated. As in the last-named animal so in the Guzerat Lion is the back of the neck ornamented by a broad longitudinal line of erect hairs of greater length than those of the adjoining parts ; as in it the sides of the neck are also furnished with longer hairs; but the throat has in addition hairs of still greater length, which hang downwards in loose silky locks. It is therefore only as a Lion that it can be regarded as maneless, but as a Lion it is well entitled to this distinction. The nature and appearance of the mane will be best understood by describing with some little detail the covering of the anterior part of the body. On the top of each shoulder there is a point from which the hairs diverge in all directions in a whorled manner: adjoining to this point they are all equally short with those on the body z2 166 CAPT. W. SMEE ON THE MANELESS LION OF GUZERAT. generally. Those which pass from the whorl downwards and backwards have the usual direction over the anterior limbs and sides, and are uniformly short, close, and ad- pressed. Those which pass from the whorl forwards become gradually lengthened, but still remain adpressed on the side of the neck; along the middle of the side of the neck they are straight and directed forwards, while both the lower and the upper ones are curved, the former downwards and the latter upwards. The lower ones in passing downwards are very much elongated, soft, and not closely set ; they consequently hang loosely in silky tufts along the lower part of the sides and the whole under surface of the neck. The upper ones, curved in an upward direction, are somewhat less elon- gated and are much more firm and closely set than the lower ones ; along the middle line of the back of the neck, where they meet those of the opposite side, they are, by the resistance thus offered, directed away from the surface, and they form in this situation a dense longitudinal erected crest, nearly four inches in height, and extending from before backwards through a space of about ten inches in length: the tips of the hairs composing this crest are generally curved backwards, and the crest itself is continued posteriorly into a reclining and gradually disappearing series of lengthened hairs which are also directed backwards. ‘This series is derived from the gradual lengthening of the hairs directed upwards from the whorl on the shoulder, and from their meeting with those of the opposite side, and is terminated (at a distance behind the whorl about equal to that of its commencement from the front of the whorl) by another series of hairs, reversed in their direction, which extends along the middle line of the back from near the shoulders to the loins: on the loins and behind them the hairs of the middle line again resume their usual and backward direction. In front the cervical crest is continued forwards to the interspace between the ears, where it is terminated by the gradual running into it of the short hairs of the upper part of the face, which have the usual backward direction. In front of the ears and below them tufts of loose projecting hairs form a boundary between the face and the neck. Such is the fur on the anterior part of the body of the Guzerat Lion. In the Lioness the covering consists of short and almost adpressed hairs, except in front of and below the ears; and there is consequently only a bare vestige of the cervical crest, and no pendent tufts exist beneath the neck. The whorl remains, however, precisely similar to that of the male, and the direction of the hairs from it corresponds exactly in both sexes: both too have equally a reversed direction in the hairs of the middle part of the middle line of the back. In both there occur three ridges of short erect hairs along the face, one of which is abbreviated and mesial, being situated between the anterior angles of the eyes, and the two others extend in a wavy form, one on each side, from the angle of the eye to the nose. In the African Lion the hairs of the anterior part of the body radiate also in a CAPT. W. SMEE ON THE MANELESS LION OF GUZERAT. 167 similar manner from a point on the shoulder on each side. In the adult male, whose shoulders and neck are covered with his copious mane, the direction of the hairs in this part can scarcely be traced with certainty: but in the female it is readily observable, though less strongly marked than in either the female or the male of the Guzerat Lion. The female of the African Lion has along the middle line of the back of her neck a vestige of mane, corresponding with that of the Lioness of Guzerat; and both the male and female have ridges of hair passing down the face, which seem, however, to be less constant and regular than those observed in the Lion of Guzerat. In the African Lion also the reversed direction of the hairs from behind forwards along the middle line of the back from the loins to near the shoulders, obtains equally as in the Lion of Guzerat. This latter character is, however, subject to variation; but whether from individual peculiarities or as indicative of the existence of different races, I am not in possession of sufficiently numerous facts to enable me to determine. In a skin, (preserved in the Museum of the East India Company and marked as having been obtained in India,) the reversed direction of the hair is limited to about one half of the usual extent, reaching forwards from the loins no farther than to near the middle of the back, where it is met by the prolonged termination of the ordinary series of back- wardly directed hairs'. In one other skin which I have had occasion to examine it does not exist at all, there being no reversed hairs whatever along any part of the middle line of the back: the animal from which it was obtained lived formerly in the Society’s Menagerie, but I have not been able to ascertain the locality from which it was originally procured. The sutures and various direction of the hairs which have just been described appear to be peculiar, in the genus Felis, to the Lion. They do not occur in any other species that I have examined, in all of which the hairs are directed regularly from the head towards the extremity of the body and tail and limbs. This is equally the case in the Leopard, destitute of the slightest appearance of mane, and in the Cheetah, the maned hunting Leopard. In the Cheetah, to which I have already compared in these respects the Lion of Guzerat, the mane of the back of the neck and that of the sides are occa- sioned solely by the elongation and crispation of the hairs of these parts, by means of which they are thrown off from the skin ; but the hairs are all directed backwards, and have in this respect nothing in common with the mane of the Lion. The quality of the fur in the Guzerat Lion corresponds generally with that of the African race, being short, firm, and adpressed. The under surface in both is furnished with hairs of greater length than the upper; but in the Guzerat Lion these are only so ' This skin is also remarkable for the beautiful manner in which it displays the whorling of the hairs from the point on the shoulder; the mane is sparing, but the long hairs of which it is composed commence imme- diately from the whorl and radiate in all directions. 168 CAPT. W. SMEE ON THE MANELESS LION OF GUZERAT. much longer as they are in the Feles generally, and have none of that floccose character which is given to the middle line of the belly in the African Lion by the extreme length of the hairs on this part,—a length almost equal to that of the hairs composing the lower portion of the mane. In both animals the hairs at the extremity of the tail are lengthened, forming a tuft or brush, which is the more remarkable owing to its colour being different from that of the adjoining parts: but in the Guzerat Lion this tuft is considerably larger and more dense than in the African. In the latter the brush does not greatly exceed in diameter the tail itself: in the former its diameter is more than twice as great, and its length is increased in proportion to its thickness. In this tuft there existed, subsequently to its arrival in England, in the oldest of my Lions, a short horny claw or nail, similar in form to, but somewhat larger in size than, the one described by Mr. Woods in the ‘ Proceedings of the Committee of Science and Corre- spondence’ of this Society! as having been obtained from the tail of a young Lion from Barbary still living in its Menagerie. My specimen has since been deprived of this appendage, probably in consequence of its having been handled somewhat roughly. Both the African and the Guzerat Lion are subject to considerable variation in in- tensity of colouring. In both the colour is fulvous; but in some individuals this is much paler than in others, and in the darker specimens there occurs a tinge of red. The middle line of the back is the most deeply coloured part, and the under surface is much paler and almost white. Among the hairs there is an intermixture of some which are entirely black, and the greater or less proportion which these bear to the paler ones is the principal cause of the variations in depth of colour that occur in different individuals. Of the Guzerat Lions the oldest individual is the lightest in colour. The tail becomes gradually paler towards its extremity, passing into greyish white ; its terminal brush consisting of black hairs slightly tinged with brown. Above each eye there is a pale space, in which is included a darker coloured spot for the im- plantation of the supraciliary vibrisse, from twelve to fifteen in number, and of which the longest reaches nearly to the ears. Inthe African Lion these vibrisse are implanted in a darker spot, but this spot is less defined and is only partially bounded by a paler space. In both the points of insertion of the moustaches are darker than the sur- rounding parts. Of the form of the maneless Lion of Guzerat, as compared with that of the Lion of Barbary, I cannot venture to speak with confidence, from not having possessed an opportunity of observing them together in the living state. The recollection which I retained of the African Lion was too indistinct to aid me in this comparison while the Lion of Guzerat was before my eyes: my recollection of the Lion of Guzerat, as to its form and proportions when entire, may perhaps have in some measure faded before I 1 Part II. p. 146. CAPT, W. SMEE ON THE MANELESS LION OF GUZERAT, 169 had again the opportunity of observing the various living Lions from Africa now or lately to be seen in London. My impression, however, is that the Lion of Guzerat is comparatively more rounded and bulky in its body, and rather shorter in its limbs ; and that its head especially is shorter, has less of the square form which distinguishes the open face of the male African Lion, and is more rounded on the fore-head. But it is by no means impossible that this difference in physiognomy may be chiefly owing to the existence in the one case of long hairs concealing the upper part of the fore-head, which in the other is defined and visible, having on it none beyond the ordinary co- vering of the animal. The cranium of the Lion of Guzerat generally resembles that of the African race, being less rounded in its contour than that of the Tiger: its fronto-facial suture has also the form that it possesses in the former, the frontal processes of the nasal and maxillary bones being both prolonged backwards to the same level’. But the space between the postorbital processes is flattened only, and not concave; and the facial plane of the bones is comparatively longer than the cranial, and is also somewhat 1 It is to Mr. Owen that I am indebted for the knowledge of this important distinctive character between the crania of the two largest of the Carnivorous Mammalia; and he has kindly allowed me to add the following remarks from his pen “ On the Differences observable in the Skulls of the Lion and Tiger. “ On comparing together the crania of seven Lions with those of thirteen Tigers, the first character of the Lion’s skull assigned by Cuvier (the straightness of the outline from the midspace of the postorbital processes to the end of the nasal bones in one direction, and to the occiput in the opposite,) is to a certain extent appre- ciable; the occipital and interparietal crest forms a concave line in the Tiger, and is generally straight in the Lion: but the difference is so slight on comparing the skull of a large male Tiger where the crest is strongly developed, that it would be an unsatisfactory ground of distinction if unsupported by any other character. «The flattening of the interorbital space in the Lion, and its convexity in the Tiger, especially in the trans- verse direction, occasioned by the down-sloping of the supraorbital ridges, is a more constant and appreciable character, and I think would serve alone to distinguish two crania of similar dimensions of the Lion and Tiger. «But there is in the extent and contour of the nasal processes of the maxillary bones, a difference which is constant and well marked. «In eight Lion’s skulls, of which five were accurately certified to be Lion, and the remaining three I no longer doubt to be such from their accordance with the other five in this and other distinctive characters, I find that the nasal processes of the maxillary bones extend to the same transverse line which is attained by the coronal or superior ends of the nasal bones, never falling short of this line, and in six out of the eight passing beyond it; the terminal contour of the nasal processes of the maxillary bones being, moreover, rounded, but more or less tending to a point. “The nasal processes of the maxillary bones in the Tiger never extend nearer the transverse plane attained by the nasal bones than one third of an inch, and sometimes fall short two thirds of an inch; terminating broadly in a straight or angular outline, just as if the rounded ends, which we see in the Lion, had been cut off. “ This character is so obvious and constant, and the comparison with reference to it is so easily made, that I regard it as the most unfailing and valuable means of distinguishing the skulls of these giants of the Carnivora, 170 CAPT. W. SMEE ON THE MANELESS LION OF GUZERAT. convex, its highest point being at the upper part of the junction of the nasal with the maxillary bones. These differences, however, it is to be remarked, are deduced from the examination of a young skull only of the maneless Lion. In this there exists on one side a double infraorbital foramen; and the existence of the same structure in another skull contained in one of the skins has been ascertained. It is interesting to mention this fact, although no great stress can probably be laid on it: but it would seem that the double foramen, either on one or both sides, is generally constant in the Guzerat Lion, as in two skulls from that country, preserved in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, the same structure occurs which I have found to exist in the two individuals of my own collection that have been examined. Among the differences which I have endeavoured to describe as existing between the Lion of Guzerat and that of Africa, there seem to be none of sufficient importance to authorize their distinction as species originally separate. The variation in the form of the cranium, perhaps not sufficiently made out, would probably, even were it certain and constant, be scarcely adequate to establish a specific distinction: and the other differences to which I have adverted are all, as it will have been observed, differences in degree alone. I feel, therefore, unwilling to regard the maneless Lion of Guzerat as a species distinct from the maned Lion of Africa and India, of which I propose rather to consider it as a variety to be designated Fexiis Leo GoosraTENsIs. Juba maris cervicali brevi erectd, ventre ejubato ; caude flocco maximo. the Lion and the Tiger, that has been discovered. My attention was first called to it by a scientific visiter of the Hunterian Collection some months back, whose name I regret that I have been unable to learn, and I am not aware that it has been given to the public in any form. «‘ There are some minor differences observable in the skulls of the Lion and Tiger, which may also be noticed. “The infraorbital foramina are proportionally larger, chiefly in their transverse diameter, in the Lion. “In the crania of two Lions, the only ones known to be Asiatic in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, it is remarkable that this foramen is double: in one, which was killed in North Guzerat, this occurs on both sides; in the other, which was killed near Assund, it is found on the left side only. “Two skulls may be selected out of the twenty crania, one of a Lion and the other of a Tiger, in which the nasal aperture is nearly of the same dimensions; but is, however, perceptibly narrower at the lower part in the Tiger. All the other skulls of the Lion deviate from the one selected in the enlargement or squaring of the nasal aperture ; all the other skulls of the Tiger equally deviate from the one selected in the opposite direction, the nasal aperture growing narrower below, or more triangular. On comparing, therefore, the whole together, the nasal aperture is seen to be obviously narrower in proportion to its length, and smaller in relation to the size of the whole cranium, in the Tiger than in the Lion. This, however, can only be regarded as an accessory character, to be noticed after ascertaining the more important ones above mentioned. “The coronal extremities of the nasal bones of the Tiger are sunk deeper in a longitudinal depression than in the Lion; and in most of the Tiger’s crania this depression is bounded above by a small but distinct semi- lunar ridge, which has its concavity directed forwards. This ridge does not appear in the Lion’s crania.”—R. O. CAPT. W. SMEE ON THE MANELESS LION OF GUZERAT. 17] A male killed by me on May 13th, 1830, measured 8 feet 9. inches in total length, including the tail: its height was 3 feet 6 inches. A female killed at the same time was 8 feet 7 inches long, and 3 feet 4 inches high. The impression made by the paw of the male on the sand measured 61 inches across. His weight, exclusive of the entrails, was 35 stone of 14 lbs to the stone: the head and neck weighed 33 seer (the seer being equal to 2 lbs avoirdupois) ; the body and limbs, 244+ seer; the fore- leg, 24, and the hind-leg also 24 seer. His liver was more subdivided than that of the female: in the former I counted eleven, and in the latter nine lobes. These Lions are found in Guzerat along the banks of the Sombermuttee near Ahmed- abad. During the hot months they inhabit the low brushy wooded plains that skirt the Bhardar and Sombermuttee rivers from Ahmedabad to the borders of Cutch, being driven out of the large adjoining tracts of high grass jungle (called Bheers) by the practice annually resorted to by the natives of setting fire to the grass, in order to clear it and ensure a succession of young shoots for the food of the cattle upon the first fall of the rains. They extend through a range of country about forty miles in length, including various villages, and among others those of Booroo and Goliana, near which my finest specimens were killed. They are so common in this district, that I killed no fewer than eleven during a residence of about a month; yet scarcely any of the natives, except the cattle keepers, had seen them previously to my coming among them. The cattle were frequently carried off or destroyed, but this they attributed to Tigers: the Tiger, however, does not exist in that part of the country. Those natives to whom they were known gave them the name of Ontiah Baug, or Camel-Tiger ; an appellation derived from their resemblance in colour to the Camel. They appear to be very de- structive to domesticated cattle, and the remains of a considerable number of carcases of bullocks were found near the place at which my specimens were killed: about ten days previously, four donkeys had been destroyed at the village of Cashwah. I could not learn that men had ever been attacked by them. When struck by a ball, they ex- hibited great boldness, standing as if preparing to resist their pursuers, and then going off slowly and in a very sullen manner; unlike the Tiger, which, on such occasions, retreats springing and snarling. In addition to the district in which I have met with them, these Lions are also found on the Rhun near Rhunpor, and near Puttun in Guzerat. Some persons who saw them in Bombay stated that they also occur in Sind and in Persia. How far this latter statement may be correct I cannot determine ; but I may remark that the Persian Lion which is at present exhibited at the Surrey Zoological Gardens, has none of the cha- racteristics of the maneless Lion of Guzerat, and seems to me to differ but little from individuals known to have been brought from Africa. Although it has fallen to my lot to introduce this animal to the notice of zoologists, VOL. I. 2a 172 CAPT. W. SMEE ON THE MANELESS LION OF GUZERAT. I am aware that its existence in Guzerat had been previously, although by no means generally, known. My friend Lieut.-Col. Sykes knew, many years since, that there were found in Guzerat Lions destitute of mane; but his information on the subject has never been published. Sir Charles Malet also had seen Lions on the banks of the Sombermuttee in Guzerat ; and (as I am not aware of the existence of any others in that locality,) they in all probability belonged to this maneless race, although he makes no mention of its most striking peculiarity. It may be remarked in confirmation, that he attributes to his Lion the same native name as that which I have mentioned above!. I am not aware that any distinct account of a maneless Lion has hitherto been published, except by Olivier?. His description, however, though clear in this parti- 1 « This beast was called by the country people oontia-baug, or camel-tiger, and is by them esteemed to be the fiercest and most powerful of that race. His colour was that of a camel, verging to yellow, but without spots or stripes; not high in stature, but powerfully massive, with a head and fore parts of admirable size and strength. He was killed near the village of Coora, on the banks of the Sabermatty, fifteen coss from Cambay. *‘ Nearly five quarts of oil were extracted from this animal, which the peasants of that country consider to be very efficacious in rheumatic complaints; and it is used externally in those and some other disorders. The oil of the lion was extracted by stewing the flesh, when cut up, with a quantity of spices: the meat was white, and of a delicate appearance, and was eaten by the wangrees, or hunters, who extracted the oil.”—Sir Charles Malet, in Forbes, Oriental Memoirs, vol. iii. pp. 94, 95. Gesner (de Quadr., Ed. 2. Francof. 1620. p. 590,) enumerates at great length the virtues ascribed to the fat. of the Lion in various disorders by Greek, Roman, Arabic, and more modern European writers. 2 « Le Lion qui habite la partie de l’Arabie et de la Perse, voisine du fleuve des Arabes, depuis le golfe Per- sique jusqu’aux environs de Hellé et de Bagdad, est probablement l’espéce de Lion dont Aristote et Pline ont parlé, et qu’ils regardoient comme une espéce différente, sous plusieurs rapports, de celle qui est répandue dans Vintérieur de l'Afrique. Le Lion de ]’Arabie n’a ni le courage, ni la taille, ni méme la beauté de l'autre. Lors- qu'il veut saisir sa proie, il a plutét recours a la ruse qu’a la force: il se tapit parmi les roseaux qui bordent le Tigre et l’Euphrate, et s’élance sur tous les animaux faibles qui viennent s’y désaltérer, mais il n’ose attaquer le sanglier, qui est ici fort commun, et fuit dés qu'il appercoit un homme, une femme, un enfant. S’il attrape un mouton, il s’échappe avec sa proie; mais il l’abandonne, pour se sauver, lorsqu’un Arabe court aprés lui. S’il est chassé par quelques cavaliers, ce qui lui arrive assez souvent, il ne se défend point, 4 moins qu'il ne soit blessé, et qu’il n’y ait pour lui aucun espoir de salut par la fuite. Dans ce cas, il est capable de s’élancer sur Vhomme et de le mettre en piéces avec ses griffes; car c’est encore plus le courage que la force qui lui manque. Achmed, pacha de Bagdad depuis 1724 jusqu’en 1747, en eut été déchiré aprés avoir rompu sa lance dans une partie de chasse, si son esclave Suleiman, qui lui succéda au pachalik, ne fat venu promptement @ son secours, et n’eiit percé d’un coup de yatagan le lion déja blessé par son maitre. ‘« Nous avons vu dans la ménagerie du pacha de Bagdad cinq individus de cette race; ils y etaient depuis cing ans, et avaient été pris jeunes aux environs de Bassora: il y avait trois males et deux femelles; les premiers étaient un peu plus gros que les autres, et tous ressemblaient beaucoup a 1’espéce d’Afrique, si ce n’est qu’ils étaient plus petits, et n’avaient point de criniére. On nous assura quils n’en auraient jamais, et qu’aucun lion de ces contrées n’en obtenait. Nous avons souvent regretté de n’en avoir pas demandé deux au pacha, un male et une femelle, pour les comparer de prés a ]’espéce d'Afrique, et nous assurer si le lion d’Arabie doit étre régardé comme une espéce distincte de l'autre, ou comme une race dégénérée.”—Olivier, Voyage dans l’Empire Othoman, ]’Egypte et la Perse, tom. iv. pp. 391-3. CAPT. W. SMEE ON THE MANELESS LION OF GUZERAT. 173 cular, is far from being sufficiently detailed to allow of the satisfactory identification of his animal with that of Guzerat. Should subsequent inquiries prove that he was cor- rectly informed as to the locality from which the maneless Lions seen by him at Bagdad were obtained, and prove also their identity with those of Guzerat, a more extensive geographical range will be established for this curious race than I am at present dis- posed to regard as probable. One other notice of a maneless Lion remains to be added: it is the latest that has been published, but sufficient time having elapsed since its announcement to have al- lowed of full details having been given to the world (details which as regards so inter- esting a subject would scarcely have been deferred), it is by no means impossible that some error may have occurred respecting it. I refer to the announcement in Mr. Grif- fith’s English Edition of Cuvier’s ‘Régne Animal’!, that a maneless and brownish coloured species of Felis, larger than a Lion, had been forwarded from Nubia to the Frankfort Museum. Having alluded, in the commencement of this communication, to the opinion that a maneless Lion was known to the ancients, it might be expected that I should here bring forward and discuss the several passages which have been looked upon as sup- porting this view. Where, however, the critics are at fault, it would be presumptuous in me to attempt to decide. I own that I do not find in the passages usually referred to any evidence at all satisfactory as regards the existence of Lions destitute of mane ; and I am even far from willing to admit that the crisped hairs noticed by Aristotle? as distinguishing one race of Lions from another in which the hairs were either dense or straight, must of necessity be considered as those of the mane rather than of any other part of the body. The language of Oppian is equally obscure, and even the expressions used by him are warmly contested by the critics*. Another Greek writer, Agatharchides‘ the peripatetic, speaks of the Arabian, and especially the Babylonish Lions, in terms that recall Olivier’s description of those of Bagdad, but still with no definite application to the want of a mane. Pliny® alone, so far as I am aware, mentions the absence of mane as a distinctive mark of one race of Lions; but to this race he attributes a monstrous generation, and he was probably altogether misled with respect to it. Pliny, however, in many of his fables has had his followers ; and it is by no means improbable that the maneless feline beast which occurs in the older armorial bearings may have been intended to represent a Lion leoparded. This term is still in use among the heralds of France, but is employed by them with reference only to the position of the head ; if the full face is shown, the animal, whether maned or maneless, is in their 1 Vol. ii. p. 428. 2 Arist. Hist. Anim., Ed. Scal. Tolos. 1619, p. 1154. 3 Oppian., Ed. Schneid., pp. 234 & 365.—Ed. Belin., pp. 108 & 318, 319. * Agatharch, Hist., Oxon. 1597, p. 41. 5 Hist. Nat., lib. 8. cap. 16. 242 174 CAPT. W. SMEE ON THE MANELESS LION OF GUZERAT, language a Leopard; if the side face alone is seen, it isa Lion. Hence, with them, the Lions passant and gardant of the arms of the Kings of England would be either Lions leoparded, or Leopards maned. The omission of the mane, in rude tricking, would indeed reduce them to Leopards, and as such they were originally regarded ; for the earliest present to a National Menagerie in England,—that made by the Emperor Frederic IT. to Henry III.,—consisted of three Leopards, in allusion, as Matthew Paris expressly states, to the bearing of the royal shield, ‘‘ in quo tres leopardi transeuntes figurantur.” The bearing may, however, have been intended to represent the Plinian and heraldic hybrid between the two races,—a being altogether imaginary, and there- fore a fit companion for the griffins and the unicorns, and the rest of that marvellous and monstrous fraternity. PLATE XXIV. Fexis Leo GoosraTEnsis. . rnuypoTorl v7) ORs tg é Se rrp ‘iV 161g tpg ye por riey PUTTY XX. Description of a New Species of the Genus Eurylaimus of Dr. Horsfield. By Mr. Joun Goutp, F.L.S. Communicated by the Secretary. Communicated December 10, 1833. THE genus Eurylaimus, established by Dr. Horsfield for the reception of a bird dis- covered by him in Java, has since received the accession of a second species, obtained in Sumatra by the late Sir T. Stamford Raffles. To these I am now enabled to add a third, derived from a different though neighbouring locality, and especially remarkable for the elegance of its plumage. M. Temminck has, I am aware, referred to this group two other species ; and a third has recently been added to it by M. Lesson, who has, at the same time, proposed the removal from it of one of those placed in it by M. Temminck. On each of these I shall venture to offer a few observations. The first of M. Temminck’s additions is the only species which has at any time been referred to the Eurylaimi from among the birds known previously to the researches of Dr. Horsfield and Sir T. S. Raffles in Java and Sumatra: it is the great-billed Tody of the first edition of Dr. Latham’s ‘ General Synopsis of Birds’', a name translated by Gmelin, shortly after its appearance, into Todus macrorhynchos®. This trivial name was not adopted by the original describer of the species, who, in his ‘ Index Ornithologicus’®, applied to his great-billed Tody the appellation of Todus nasutus ; and nasutus appears since to have been employed by all ornithologists, with the exception of M. Desmarest, who has given to the bird the name of Platyrhynchus ornatus. With M. Temminck it became the Eurylaimus nasutus. But the largeness and convexity of the bill in this bird, the oval form of the nostrils, their position near the middle of the bill, and other characters deviating from the structure of the typical Eurylaimus, afford reasons against its being associated with that genus, and in favour of regarding it as constituting a distinct type of form. As such it has been regarded by Dr. Horsfield and Mr. Vigors, who, in the Appendix to the ‘ Life of Sir T. Stamford Raffles’*, have characterized under the name of Cymbirhynchus, the genus to which it belongs. It is consequently the Cymbirhynchus nasutus, Vig. and Horsf. M. Temminck’s second addition to the genus is the Eurylaimus Sumatranus, Vig. and Horsf., originally described under the name of Coracias Sumatranus, by Sir T. Stam- ford Raffles in his ‘ Descriptive Catalogue of a Zoological Collection made in Sumatra’, published in the ‘ Transactions of the Linnean Society’®. In figuring this bird M. Tem- Vol. ii. p. 664. t. 30. 2 Linn., Syst. Nat. Ed. 13, p. 446. 3 P. 268. +P. 654. 5 Vol. xiii. p. 303. 176 MR. J. GOULD’S DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES minck has altered its specific name, and has designated it as the Eur. Corydon. M. Lesson has remarked on the extraordinary breadth and strength of its bill, on the dilatation and swelling posteriorly of the margins of this organ in such a manner as to render the lower mandible entirely thin at its base, on the keel and the uniform con- vexity of the bill, on the rounded and indistinct nostrils in some degree hidden by the hairs and the small feathers of the front, on the naked circle surrounding the eyes, &c., as on characters sufficient to distinguish it as the type of a subgenus, for which he pro- poses the name of Corydon; the species being designated by him Corydon Temminckii?. It would, however, be preferable to retain the original specific name, and to call the bird Corydon Sumatranus. The third addition to the genus to which I have alluded is that by MM. Lesson and Garnot, who have figured and described in their beautiful work, the Zoological Portion of the ‘ Voyage de la Coquille’?, a bird obtained by M. Lesson in New Guinea, to which they have given the name of Hurylaimus Blainvillii. As I have had no oppor- tunity of examining this bird, and am acquainted with it only through the medium of the figure published in the work just quoted, I must speak with diffidence respecting it: but I cannot venture to regard it as really a Eurylaimus, possessing as it evidently does characters at variance with all others of that group. Its lengthened and forked tail, its feeble tarsi, and its narrow bill furnished with stiff bristles, appear to indicate its natural position to be among the true Flycatchers. There remain then, in the defined genus Eurylaimus, only the Eur. Horsfieldii, Temm.°, the type of the genus, and described as such by Dr. Horsfield in the ‘Transactions of the Linnean Society’ under the name of Eur. Javanicus®:—the Eur. ochromalus, Rafil.®, of which Eur. cucullatus, Temm.’, is a synonym :—and the species for which I propose the name of Eur. lunatus. The latter presents, it is true, some minute differences from the two previously mentioned birds ; but as these differences consist principally in the filamentous termination of the primary and tail-feathers, and in the singular crescent- shaped row of silvery feathers which adorns the neck of the male, they are by no means likely to exercise any influence over the habits of the bird, which may consequently be placed with the true Eurylaimi. It may be thus characterized : EvuryLAIMUS LUNATUS. Eur. capite cristato ; cristd genisque brunneis ; fascid supraciliari nigrd ; guld cinerascente ; collo, interscapulio, pectore, abdomineque cerulescenti-cinereis ; tergo uropygioque cas- ' Manuel d’Omithologie, tom. i. p. 177. 2 Atlas de Zoologie, Oiseaux, Pl. 19. 3 Planches Coloriées, pl. 130, 131. 4 Vol. xiii. p. 170. ° Dr. Horsfield having withdrawn the cJaim of priority in naming this species, and having allowed another name to be substituted for that originally given, the one substituted by M. Temminck and allowed by Dr. Hors- field will probably be generally adopted. 6 Linn. Trans., vol. xii, p. 297. 7 Planches Coloriées, pl. 261. OF THE GENUS EURYLAIMUS. 177 taneis ; parauchenio lund albd notato ; scapularibus nigris ; alis lazulinis, ad apicem fascid latd nigra notatis, remigibus prioribus quatuor albo apiculatis acutis, secundariis abruptis tribus interioribus castaneis ; caudd nigrd, rectricibus tribus externis apices versus albis. Foem. lunuld ad colli latera nulld. Long. tot. 64 unc. ; rostri, a rictu ad apicem, 3; rostri ad basin lat. 4; long. ale, 31; caude, 2; tarsi, 4. Hab. apud Rangoon, Peninsule Indiz ulterioris. The bill is dark olive, inclining to black, lighter at its edges and along the culmen of the upper mandible. The head is furnished with a thick crest, composed of long silky feathers of a dull chestnut brown, beneath which a black band extends to the occiput, beginning just above the base of the bill, and passing over the eye; the cheeks and ear-coverts are of the same colour as the crest. The throat is greyish white, passing off into deep bluish grey, which covers the whole of the under surface ; on the sides of the neck this grey is interrupted by a beautiful semilunar mark, consisting of silvery white feathers elevated above the rest, and abruptly terminated as if clipped by scis- sors. The upper part of the back is bluish grey, passing off into bright chestnut, which occupies the rump and upper tail-coverts. The shoulders are black, succeeded by a broad band of lazuline blue, which is the colour of the wings ; beyond the blue a black band succeeds, which terminates the wing, with this exception, that the first four primaries are tipped with white: in these feathers the shafts are prolonged in the form of slender filaments, giving them a remarkably pointed appearance. The rest of the primaries, and all the secondary quills, have, on the contrary, a broad, indented, and abrupt termination, barely edged along the tip of the outer vane with white, the inner vane being chestnut, which latter colour occupies the whole of the three last secon- daries. The tail is black, with the exception of the three outer feathers, which are white at their extremities, the outermost being nearly altogether white: each feather, like the four first primaries of the wing, has the shaft projecting beyond the lateral vanes. The thighs are black. The tarsi are brownish black. The female resembles the male in her plumage, except that she wants all trace of the beautiful lunated silvery mark, which is so great an ornament to the male. Several examples of this beautiful bird were shot in the neighbourhood of Rangoon by Major Godfrey, and I am indebted to that gentleman for the opportunity of placing on record the interesting species which he has thus added to science. He informs me that it inhabits the thickest jungles, and that its food was found, upon minute ex- amination, to consist entirely of berries and fruits: he did not ascertain any particulars respecting its nidification. How far its range extends to the southward, or in other words whether it approaches to or actually inhabits either of the islands in which the other Eurylaimi are found, cannot at present be stated: it is, however, probable that it 178 MR. J. GOULD ON A NEW SPECIES OF EURYLAIMUS. may hereafter be met with in Sumatra, or even in Java, especially as the conterminous Cymbirhynchus nasutus extends from those islands as far northwards as Rangoon, where specimens of it were shot by Major Godfrey, and always in similar situations to those frequented by Eur. lunatus. The precise position of the genus Eurylaimus in the natural system will probably not be determined with certainty until we obtain more complete accounts than we yet pos- sess of the habits of the birds comprised in it. It appears to be almost equally entitled to rank with the Fissirostres on the one hand, and with the Dentirostres on the other. The compressed form and breadth of the bill, together with its wide gape destitute of bristles at the angles (in the typical species at least), imply a relationship both to the true Fissirostres and to the berry-feeders, such as the Ampelide ; while the short and rounded wing, and the strong tarsi and claws, militate against habits like those of the exclusive Flycatchers, lengthened wings and small feet being essential to their aérial mode of life. Still, however, as in the case of the birds composing the genus Bomby- civora, which feed at one season of the year almost exclusively on insects, and at other times on mountain berries and fruits, the birds of the present group may partake of the same varied diet, consisting of fruits and such insects as are obtained with little exertion on the wing ; as the character of the toes, particularly of the hinder one, which is longer than those in front, and equals the tarsus in length, clearly indicates that they seldom quit the branches which constitute their native locality. PLATE XXV. EvuryLAIMus LuNaTUuS, male and female. ae tet 7 Of Z - iy Hand co Tee, Ud + St BA Ge © Srnted by C Eantlmeandel Ee ay lacmed cna we . (“4 XXI. A few Remarks tending to illustrate the Natural History of two Annulose Genera, viz. Urania of Fabricius, and Mygale of Walckenaer. By W. S. MacLeay, Esq., F.Z.S., &c. Communicated January 28, 1834. AS the following remarks may possibly be of use in our attempts to solve a problem which has long interested entomologists, I mean the true situation in nature of the genus Urania, they are now placed with all due respect at the disposal of the Zoolo- gical Society. Fabricius instituted a genus of Lepidoptera under the name of Urania’, a term by no means inappropriate, as it designates perhaps the highest fliers and most richly orna- mented insects of that very brilliant order. Before Fabricius these animals had been placed in the great Linnzan group called Papilio, although they differ, in fact, from all Butterflies in the form of their antenne, which, at least in the American species of the genus, instead of being in any degree clavate, are at the base filiform, and then become gradually setiform or attenuated towards their extremity. Latreille referred these in- sects to the same section of the Linnean group Papilio as Hesperia, and here they still remain. My object at present not being to enter on the investigation of their affinities, I shall with little farther preface give the natural history of one species, which appears to me to be possibly new. But it must be recollected that I have here, in Cuba, no general cabinet for reference, and consequently want the most indispensable of all guides towards the accurate determination of new species. As far as I have been able to ascertain, the only known Uranie with which my in- sect can be confounded are the Ur. Sloanus of Godart, a Jamaica species, so called from having been first described by Sir Hans Sloane, and the Ur. Boisduvalu of M. Guérin. A figure of this last is published in the ‘ Iconographie du Régne Animal de M. Cuvier;’ but as the larva and imago of Uranie vary in their size and colours, the Ur. Boisduvalii may very probably be found eventually to be merely a small variety of the well known Ur. Sloanus ; nay, farther, my insect, of which I am about to give the history, may even turn out to be the same species with both. Unfortunately, as I said before, I have no Jamaica specimens of Ur. Sloanus at hand to refer to; but had there been given with the figure a scientific description of the Ur. Boisduvalit, distinguishing it from Ur. Sloanus, or even had its country been mentioned, we might have been more certain of our facts. Two slovenly practices at present prevail, which threaten to destroy all ' Urania is also a name given by Schreber to a genus of Monocotyledonous plants, previously called Rave- nala by Adanson, Jussieu, and Sonnerat, and which belongs to the same natural family with the Banana. VOL. I. 2B 180 MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA, accuracy in nomenclature, namely, the attaching a name to a published figure without any description ; or, which is quite as bad, giving a loose untechnical description in some modern tongue. Our neighbours, the French, are the most to blame for these doings, which proceed from sheer indolence ; for surely it does not require a week’s study of the lowest rudiments of Latin to word a precise technical description, that will both determine the species and be intelligible in every part of the civilized world. Let those who approve of the vague diffuseness of their mother-tongue, give, if they please, a description in this also; but the Latin character is indispensable if we wish to secure credit for our labours. I shall now cite Godart’s description of Ur. Sloanus from the ‘ Encyclopédie Métho- dique,’ tom. ix. p. 709, in order that we may compare it more readily with my insect, which for the present I shall call Urania Fernandine, in compliment to Her Excellency the Condesa de Fernandina, a lady whose varied accomplishments comprehend the study of natural history. “Urania SLOANUS, Godart. “« Uran. alis nigris ; anticis utrinqué lineis transversis fascidque aureo-viridibus : posticis supra fascid serratd cupreo-rubrd. “« Papilio Sloanus Cram. pl. 85. fig. E. F. ‘* Papilio Sloaneus Herbst, Pap. tab. 51. fig. 3. 4. ‘« Sloane Jamaic. Hist. 2. tab. 239. fig. 11. 12. ‘* Cette Uranie ... . a entre deux pouces et demi et trois pouces d’envergure. Ses ailes sont noires. Les supérieures ont de part et d’autre six 4 sept lignes transverses d’un vert-doré brillant, entre lesquelles il y a une bande bifide ou trifide du méme vert. ‘Le dessus des ailes inférieures est traversé dans son milieu par une bande d’un rouge-cuivreux luisant. Le dessous est d’un vert-doré, avec des mouchetures noires sur la céte et vers l’extremité. Les queues sont noires, ce qui distingue encore cette espéce de l’Uranie Leilus. “« De la Jamaique.” Our Cuban insect may be described as follows : Urania FERNANDINE. Ur. alis nigris ; anticis utrinque lineis transversis auro-viridibus, supra undecim septimd bifidéd, subtus sex humeralibus latis septimd bifidd octavd longissimd trifidd reliquis apicalibus filiformibus : posticis supra fascia haud serrata et lineis octo brevibus late- ralibus transversis auro-viridibus. This Urania attains from four to four and a half inches of expansion of wing. The head is small and black, with a golden green V in the middle, and a narrow short line of the same colour bordering the eye, which has a black coppery lustre. The tergum MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA. 181 of the prothorax is golden green, with the exception of two dorsal spots of velvety black.. The fergum of the rest of the thorax and abdomen is also black, but marked by three longitudinal golden green lines, one on each side of a medial one. ‘The pectus of the mesothoraz is black, marked at least by one oblique white fascia on each side. The wings are velvety black, with an undulated rim, the hollows of which are more or less slightly tipped with white. The upper side of the upper wings has eleven golden green transverse lines, which are narrowest towards the posterior angle'. The seventh of these lines from the humeral angle is bifid towards the anterior margin of the wing; and between the second and third line on the same anterior margin are two golden green linear dots, and a longer one between the ninth and tenth. The under side of the upper wings has the interior margin brown, but all the rest velvety black, with transverse lines of a bluish green colour. Of these the first six from the humeral angle are parallel ; and the seventh line, which is somewhat bifid at the anterior margin, meets at the anal angle of the wing the eighth line, which is trifid or even quadrifid at the anterior margin, and is by far the longest. The three or four apical lines are filiform, the ninth generally meeting the tenth at the anterior margin of the wing. The upper side of the under wings is velvety black, with a longitudinal broad discal band of a golden green colour, reaching from nearly the middle of the anterior margin to the anal angle, and which is only interrupted by two or three black spots towards the anal angle. The interior margin, fringed with blackish down, is also lined by a broad obscure green fascia, which meets the former band towards the anal angle, and which is interrupted by four, or even more, black transverse spots towards the same angle. The posterior margin has at least eight transverse golden green abbreviated lines, of which the fourth and eighth are the shortest, and the fifth is the longest. The tail of the wing is long, tapering, black, with the central line bluish green. The under side of the under wings is golden green, becoming more bluish towards the tail. The interior margin is fringed towards the scutellar angle with a cinereous down, and has four abbreviated parallel black transverse spots towards the anal angle. The anterior margin has eight abbreviated transverse black bands, of which the shortest are the first and sixth, counting from the humeral angle, and the longest the eighth, while the third and fourth, the seventh and eighth, meet each other towards the disc of the wing. The posterior margin has two black bands, of which the superior one is furcated towards the posterior angle.of the wing; and four or five large black spots towards the anal angle, which sometimes coalesce into two bands, of which the upper is abbreviated. The tail is bluish green, with the margins black. ' For the technical terms expressing the limits of a Lepidopterous wing, I use the nomenclature given by Messrs, Kirby and Spence, Introduction, vol. iii. p. 727. Pl. x1v. 232 182 MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA. The feet are blackish, with tne edges of the femora and tibie more or less tipped with bluish green. The antenne agree in figure and colour with those of Ur. Sloanus. It is therefore evident that my insect differs from Godart’s description of Ur. Sloanus only in the larger size, in having more transverse golden green lines on the upper! wings, in the under wings having no coppery red colour, and in the discal band of these last not being serrated. From Ur. Boisduvalii, which I only know by M. Guérin’s figure, my insect differs also in being of larger size, in having the tergum of the abdomen with longitudinal green bands, and in the seventh bifid line of the upper side of the upper wings not meeting the sixth line at the anal angle. The under wings, and the whole under side of the wings, are wholly different. For the present, therefore, and deprived as I am of the power of referring to any cabinet, I think I am to a certain degree justified in considering the insect I have so fully described under the name of Urania Fernandine to be a distinct species, and I shall now give its economy. On approaching from the sea any open sandy part of the coast of Cuba, it will ap- pear girt, close above the coral reefs, with a copse wood composed of almost one species of tree. This is the Coccoloba uvifera of Linnzus, or Uvero? of the Spaniards, which instantly attracts a European eye by the novelty of its aspect, the large thick leaves being almost orbicular, or, to speak more accurately, shaped somewhat like a horse- shoe, while their shining green is beautifully relieved by blood-red veins. This tree produces an astringent fruit called, from its colour and growing in racemes, the sea- side Grape; and a close and nearly impenetrable belt of it, which is merely varied by a few Chrysobalani?, almost touches high-water mark. At the base of this belt grow the genera Cactus, Euphorbia, Heliotropium, Tribulus, Coreopsis, Pancratium, Crinum, &c.; the leaves of these various genera becoming more thick and fleshy as they approximate the sea. Convolvuli with succulent leaves and with large red‘ and white® flowers, creep around on the sand, mingling themselves with the Dolichos roseus of Swartz®, so conspicuous for its immense pods and lovely pale purple blossom. ' However, in Ur. Fernandine we find the size to vary considerably, as also the number of transverse golden green lines on the upper wings. 2 Oviedo, in his admirable ‘ Coronica de las Indias,’ describes this tree under the Indian name of Guiabara, and gives eyen a good figure of one of the leaves, which, he says, being written on with a pin or needle, often served the first Spanish settlers instead of paper. The leaf of the Copey (Clusia rosea, Linn.), another sea-side tree, serves this purpose still better, as it will preserve the writing for years. 3 Chrysobalanus Icaco, Linn., from the fruit of which, or sea-side Plum, a favourite sweetmeat is made in Cuba, and exported under the name of ‘ Dulce de Icaco.’ The fruit itself is insipid, but the kernel has an ex- quisite flavour. * Convolvulus Brasiliensis, Linn., or the Aguinaldo de la playa of the Spaniards. 5’ Convolvulus repens, Jacq. 6 Canavalia rosea, De Cand. MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA. 183 Immediately behind such a belt as I have described, which may be from ten to twenty yards broad, we find amidst a variety of smaller plants, such as Russelia sarmentosa, Sophora Havanensis, Plumbago scandens, &c., many sea-side shrubs growing in the parched sand, of which the most remarkable are the odoriferous Plumeria alba, on the bright leaves of which crawls the enormous black and yellow caterpillar of Sphinx Asdrubal, Cram. ; the curious Suriana maritima, Linn., which has its rugged hard red trunk perforated by the larva of a Cossus (Cossus Suriane, mihi) ; several species of 2 Cordie, the bunched flowers of which vary through every shade, from the purest white to the most vivid orange and scarlet ; the elegant sea-side Fan-Palm, or Thrinaz par- viflora, Swartz; with Duranta Ellisia, Omphalea triandra, Cesalpinie of various species, Cactus tetragonus, Cactus grandiflorus, and many more humble species of the same Linnean genus!, &c. All this variety of foliage is in general festooned with the flowers of different species of Convolvulus, Ipomea, Echites, Paullinia, and other climbing ge- nera; while those leaves more exposed to the sea breeze are each studded with small terrestrial shells? inhabited by their native Mollusca, and large sea shells? brought from their original element by the singular Paguri* which have usurped them, cluster round the short stunted trunks. Here, when grey lizards® of different sizes, with yellow ' Oviedo describes three kinds of West Indian Cardones, viz. las Tunas, los Cirios and las Pitahayas. Under the name of Tuna he certainly meant to designate certain prickly species of De Candolle’s genus Opuntia; and los Cirios (so called ‘‘ porque parescen cirios o hachas de cera excepto en las espinas,”) certainly coincide with De Candolle’s subgenus Cereastri of the genus Cereus. The Pitahaya of Oviedo appears to have been the Cereus tetragonus, whereas the Pitahaya of the Spanish creoles of the present day is certainly the Cereus grandiflorus, or night-blowing Cereus. This has the ripe fruit yellow, whereas Oviedo describes the fruit of his Pitahaya as being of a colour “carmesi rosado.” Nopal appears to have been a name adopted from the Mexicans, and to have been applied to the smooth species of Opuntia, such as Op. cochenillifera. ® Belonging to the genera Phasianella and Pupa, but principally the latter. 5 Chiefly Turbo Pica, Linn. ‘ Principally Pagurus Diogenes, known in Cuba by the name of Macao; on the habits and history cf which curious Crustacea some most interesting remarks have been published by my friend W. J. Broderip, Esq., in the ‘ Zoological Journal’, vol. iv. p. 200. 5 There is a rude but sufficiently correct representation of these Lizards given by Rochefort, under the name of le Roquet. He says, ‘‘ Les Roquets....ont le peau de couleur de feuille morte, qui est marquée de petis points jaunes, ounoiratres. Ils sont portez sur quatre pieds, dont ceux de devant sont asses hauts. Ils ont les yeus etincelans et vifs au possible. Ils tiennent toujours la teste élevée en l’air, et ils sont si dispos, qu’ils sautelent sans cesse, comme des oiseaus, lors qu’ils ne veulent pas se servir de leurs aisles. Leur queiie est tellement rétroussée sur le dos, qu’elle fait comme un cercle et demy. IIs prennent plaisir 4 voir les hommes, et s‘ils s’arrétent au lieu ou ils sont, ils leur jettent a chaque fois des ceillades. Quand ils sont un peu poursuivis, ils ouvrent la gueule, et tirent la langue comme de petits chiens de chasse.”—Hist. Nat. et Mor. des Antilles, p. 131. This description makes me almost certain that the Roguet belongs to the same genus as the Cuban Lizard mentioned in the text, although probably it is a different species. It does not change its colour, nor, as far as I know, does it distend the throat like the genus Anolis; neither are the toes, as in that genus, supplied with oval disks for climbing, so that it is never seen on trees. Nevertheless Cuvier gives the name of Roquet to a 184 MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA. bellies, and tails turned up in spiral, peep from under the dusky flat stones, which are generally sea-broken and time-worn pieces of Madrepores,—when those beautiful Land- crabs, Gecarcinus ruricola!, Desm., and Grapsus pictus?, Desm., are running about over the sea-weed that has been left by the tide,—and finally, when every object to the dazzled eye seems quivering under the broiling sun,—the entomologist will have a tolerably correct specimen of what may be termed the general appearance of a sandy sea-shore in the island of Cuba. The whole scene is harmoniously sultry. Here order in variety we see, And here, though all things differ, all agree. In such a situation, for many miles at least on each side of the Havana, not a sound breaks on the ear except the melancholy roar of the surf as it dashes on the iron-bound coast ; no quadruped, in short, is to be seen, and scarcely a bird. Here, nevertheless, have I managed to pass several solitary scorching hours with pleasure, as many valuable insects may be collected, and among them Urania Fernandine. But to return to the vegetation of such a place. Of all the shrubs above mentioned, perhaps the Omphalea triandra, Linn., or Omphalea nucifera, Swartz, is the most in- teresting. It is the Cob or Hog-nut of Jamaica, and Avellano of the inhabitants of Cuba. Although belonging to the poisonous family of Euphorbiacee, it affords a most delicious and wholesome kernel, from eating which in plenty I have never experienced species of his genus Anolis, which, by the way, is not the Anolis of Rochefort, but his Gobemouche, so that the confusion is almost inextricable. Our Cuban Lizard resembles the genus Anolis in no respect farther than having a thick, fleshy, and not extensible tongue, and so belongs to Cuvier’s group of Saurian Reptiles, which he calls Iguaniens. As its toes are free and unequal, it belongs to the group Stelliones of Cuvier, or to Mr. Bell’s tribe of Stellionina; and as it has no teeth in the palate, and the toes are simple, it appears to agree with the last-mentioned naturalist’s family Stellionide. As the tail has very small scales, and there are no femoral pores, while the toes are 5—5, it may be referred to Mr. Gray’s genus Agama. It appears moreover to connect Cuvier's subgenera Trapelus and Calotes, having all the scales very minute, and no dorsal crest like the former, yet agreeing with the latter, in that the imbricated scales are slightly carinated, and terminated in point so as to make the body appear to the naked eye as if longitudinally sulcated. Unfortunately I have no book in the Hayana that will enable me to determine whether it be a described species; but the following description will probably make it known to those naturalists who are conversant with Reptiles. The under side of the belly and legs is of a dirty cream colour, becoming yellowish toward the extremity of the long tail. The under side of the head and breast is marbled-grey, as is the upper side of the head, and about twenty six or twenty eight trans- verse faint dorsal bands, which on the dirty cream-coloured ground become more conspicuous as they approach the extremity of the tail, Its colouring, in short, is exactly that of the grey Madrepores which it haunts, and into the cavities of which it retires when alarmed. The largest I have seen have been more than a foot long. \ Gecarcinus ruricola I have never seen farther from the sea than two leagues. It never makes its holes in sand, always preferring a muddy soil at some distance from the salt water. * Grapsus pictus inhabits an open, sandy, or rocky coast, while Gecarcinus ruricola inhabits the muddy mouths of rivers, or mangrove marshes in bays; hence this last species is the true Crabe des Paletuviers of the French. Both the species are exceedingly suspicious and active, Grapsus pictus running swiftly for shelter to the sea, and Gecarcinus ruricola into the holes which it forms in the mud. MR. W. 8S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA. 185 the slightest harm. I have somewhere indeed read that its cotyledons preserve a portion of the emetic and purgative power of the nut of a Jatropha ; but all I can say is, that I never heard of the nuts of Omphalea triandra injuring any of the persons whom I have seen eat them; and my mouth, when parched, having many a time and oft derived re- freshment from a due discussion of its produce, I shall always view this plant and the Cacti, or Prickly Pears, with a sort of gratitude, as being among the few hospitable vegetables which adorn that most scorching of all sublunary regions,—a sandy sea coast in the West Indies. The Omphalea triandra! is a tree which I have seen as high as fifteen feet, but the trunk is in that case very thick in proportion to its height. This trunk is excessively gnarled, and the branches are also rugged, drooping downwards, and supporting on long footstalks large thick heart-shaped leaves of a leathery texture, and which have a scabrous surface of a pale green colour, and are not in the least degree shining. The young leaves, and the leaves of the young plants, are of a quite different form, being, although of the same texture and colour as those just described, deeply incised, with their divisions long and narrow, particularly the middle one, and all more or less den- tated at the sides. As on the same plant we see the two kinds of leaves, the older ones below and entire, and the younger above and incised, it would appear to me that these incisions gradually fill up, and so form the mature and heart-shaped leaf. Now the upper side of the entire leaves of this tree may often be observed to be coated in the middle by a transparent web, through which appears a caterpillar torpidly re- posing under cover. At night, however, our caterpillar, no longer sluggish, quits the silky shed which served to protect it from the powerful rays of the-sun, and greedily strips the Omphalea of its foliage, so that I have often seen whole trees without a leaf. This caterpillar is also active in the day-time when disturbed from under its web. It can then run about as quick as the larva of any Bombycide, and shows little affinity to the caterpillars of other diurnal Lepidoptera, which usually have a slow motion. Having carried some of these caterpillars home, I supplied them for some days with fresh food, when they spun about the withered or dead leaves in the box an oval cocoon of a loose dirty yellow silk. Within this cocoon, the meshes of which were so few and lax as to allow the inmate to be easily seen, it changed to a chrysalis, which, after about three weeks repose in a horizontal position, produced, to my great satisfaction, a beautiful specimen of Urania. Since that time I have bred several. In February, and the ensuing months of spring and summer, that is, as long as the Omphalea continues throwing out young shoots, the egzs of Urania may be found glued to the tender incised leaves. These eggs have a pearly lustre, and are of a pale green ‘ In Browne’s Jamaica it is called Omphalandria in the text; and a figure of it is given, which is as unlike to the Cuban plant as anything well can be. May not this Cuban plant, therefore, be a different species? For my own part, however, I doubt it exceedingly. 186 MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA. colour, sometimes turning to yellow, bearing considerable resemblance in form to those of the genus Catocala of Schrank, particularly Cat. nupta!. They vary in shape from an ovate to an oblate spheroid, but in general are truly spherical. A circular space on their summit is smooth, but from the circumference of this circle proceed about twenty four longitudinal ribs, the intervals between which are crossed at right angles by obsolete striae. The young larve just emerged from the egg appear of nearly the same pale green colour, and have seven longitudinal black lines, which the microscope shows to be so many rows of long black hairs. The head of these young larve is of a dirty yellowish colour, but after the first month it assumes its true appearance. This caterpillar scarcely ever rolls itself into a ring, and when full grown is about 14 to 2 inches long, of a regular cylindrical form, with the more usual sixteen feet. Its head is now red, polished, and sessile, that is, not set on the body by means of a narrow neck, as in the larve of true Hesperide. This head has black mandibles, and is besides irregularly sprinkled with some black spots, of which four placed close together nearly at the apex of the triangle which crowns the clypeus, and one on each side marking the site of the ocelli, seem to be tolerably constant. The other spots on the head are merely black points, generally about twelve. The first segment of the thoraz, or prothoraa, is, as in many Lepidopterous larve, of a more corneous texture than the other segments, and more or less of a velvety black colour, which is diversified by a white dorsal line, and two or three white irregular spots at the sides. ‘This, however, is only the typical colouring of the prothoraz; for in many specimens the white is more predominant than I have described, and is accompanied with a slight red spot on the back of the seg- ment. The true feet are red; and the ten false feet are of the same, only somewhat paler, tint as the body, which varies from a pale yellowish green to a flesh colour, with five paler longitudinal lines, of which the middle one is dorsal. The mesothoracic segment is rarely spotted, but all the others are often marked more or less with black spots, particularly the antepenultimate segment, which scarcely ever occurs without two lateral black spots placed immediately above the penultimate stigma. These spiracles are usually black, and the whole body moderately hairy, that is, having on each segment about six hairs, which are white and about one fifth as iong as the whole body. It is by no means easy to make a tolerably accurate description of this caterpillar, because there are few larve of the same species which differ so much from each other in colour, size, and marking, as those of Ur. Fernandine. «It is perhaps most readily 1 This, in fact, appears to be a very common form of Lepidopterous egg. To this form I assign those eggs figured badly by Reaumur, vol. ii. tab. 3. figg. 6. & 7. These, however, appear to want the clear circular space on the summit, and besides are not so spherical as the eggs of Urania. MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA. 187 recognised by its red head and spotted black prothorar. In form it agrees very closely with the caterpillar of Agarista, as figured by Lewin, but is more simple, having no hinder protuberance on the penultimate segment. The pupa of Ur. Fernandine is not at all angular, like that of most diurnal Lepido- ptera, but agrees with them in being rather gaily coloured. It is of a yellowish brown colour, the thorax being of a rather paler tint, and the wings of a darker hue than the rest of the body. The antenne, proboscis, eyes, legs, and nervures of the wings, being of a dark brown hue, are particularly visible in this chrysalis. The head is rounded, and is marked with three or four black spots. The mesothoraz has four or five very conspicuous black spots interspersed with points, and the abdominal segments are each marked transversely with from about twenty five to thirty five black linear dots. The perfect butterfly is truly diurnal, and very swift in its flight. It is not found in the interior of the island, but it may be seen in plenty to haunt gardens as far as two or even three leagues from the coast, sporting in the sun and sucking the flowers of Cestrum diurnum, Ehretia tinifolia, and other odoriferous trees of small stature. In hot weather and about midday it flies particularly high, and may be even observed sur- mounting the tops of the highest members of the forest. In the afternoon I have often seen it sport about some capriciously chosen spot, such as a particular branch of Mango, where it would always return to alight on almost the same leaf, in a manner that has sometimes reminded me of a well known habit of the Muscicape!. Thus does our insect spend whole hours until sunset, when the bats? usually terminate its diversion and life. On the approach of winter it may be seen at times alighting on hedges, when specimens are more easily captured. The flight, however, of Ur. Fernandine is always strong, and in starts like that of Fringillde, When it alights on a leaf all the four wings are expanded horizontally, and rarely, if ever, take a vertical position like thosé of other species of the Linnzan genus Papilio when at rest’. 1 And also of Apatura Iris among the true diurnal Lepidoptera of Great Britain. * Principally the Phyllostoma Jamaicense, Horsf. By the way, in the second edition of Cuvier’s ‘Régne Animal’ this author says of the Phyllostomes, ‘« Ce sont des animaux . .. . qui ont l’habitude de sucer le sang des animaux.” I can only say that this is not only quite untrue as respects the Cuban species, but perfectly im- possible. The Phyll. Jamaicense, for instance, lives on fruits and winged insects, in search of which last it will often be found in bed-rooms. The Vampire Bat of South America is also a Phyllostoma of Cuvier and Geoffroy ; but until some person having pretension to the name of naturalist shall establish the fact on personal observation, I shall as readily believe that it sucks the blood of men as that the Caprimulgus sucks the milk of goats. I should not be surprised if the mischief now attributed to the Vampire shall be found to be the work of some Annulose animal, perhaps an Annelide, like that which infests Ceylon, Sumatra, &c. Time will show; but I have travelled enough to know that if natives are bad observers of nature, the great majority of travellers are still worse. 5 There is in all probability, therefore, an error in the attitude given by M. Guérin to Ur. Boisduvalii in fig. 1. of his plate. The wings of Urania, in fact, are of that kind of complication which Messrs. Kirby and Spence, in their excellent Orismology, call Ale extense patentes. VOL. I. 2c ~ 188 MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA. Ur. Fernandine is by far most plentiful on the sea-shore, because there grows its favourite Omphalea. However, it prefers to sport about the leaves of Coccoloba wvifera (unless when depositing its eggs!),—a circumstance which made me long search in vain for the larva on this last-mentioned tree. On the sea-coast of Surinam and Cayenne grows another species of Omphalea? (Omph. diandra), which in all probability affords pabulum to Ur. Leilus, for I have remarked that the minor natural groups of Lepidoptera often keep very constant to the same natural group of plants?. Therefore, also, the splendid Madagascar insect Ur. Ripheus, and the less gaudy Ur. Orontes of the East Indian islands, nay, Patroclus, and all the other species, may likewise feed on the leaves of sea-side Euphorbiaceae. In his ‘ Narrative of a Survey of the Coasts of Australia’4, Capt. P. P. King, R.N., describes his having found a variety of Ur. Orontes° sporting in immense numbers about a grove of Pandanus trees at the mouth of a stream which falls into the sea near the extremity of Cape Grafton on the north-east coast of New Holland. But I have little doubt that this species flitted about the Pandani as Ur. Fernandineé does about the Coccoloba, while its eggs and larve might have been found on the neighbouring Euphorbiacee. Ur. Orontes, however, differs in many essential respects from Ur. Fernandine, and probably forms one of those genera into which, as I perceive from a note in the last edition of Cuvier’s ‘ Régne Animal,’ Dalman has distri- buted the Fabrician genus Urania. On this subject I can say no more at present, as I have not yet seen his characters of distinction ; but I shall be disappointed if there be not found matter enough in the above observations to be turned to use by those who are investigating the natural affinities of Dalman’s brilliant group®. ' Urania agrees with the generality of Linnean Papiliones in depositing its eggs singly, and in gluing each egg to its destined leaf, by alighting on it for a moment, or rather by touching it with its abdomen. I have rarely seen a leaf with more than two eggs of Urania. ° If the Jamaica Omphalea be a different species from the Cuba plant, Ur. Sloanus will more probably be a distinct species from Ur. Fernandina. 3 Thus the lurve of the Heliconide, so close to Argynnis, devour the leaves of the various species of Passiflora, and those of the Hupleide keep close to the genus Asclepias of Linmneus. Hence likewise we learn that Heli- conia Ricini, a Linnean species, has a false name, as the Jarva of no Heliconia will touch a Ricinus, or indeed any plant but one of the Passifforee. Hence also it is that the genus Heliconia is peculiar to the New World. 4 Vol. ii. p. 14. >’ This insect has also been described as Castnia Orontes: and that there is some close kind of relation between Castnia and Urania, I have not the least doubt. 6 This is not the place for a detailed generalization of the Lepidopterous wing, else I might show, with Mr. Jones, that the nervures of the wings in the genus Urania differ most considerably from those of Hesperia, and indeed all other diurnal Lepidoptera. Itis strange, as indeed Messrs. Kirby and Spence have already noticed, that Lepi- dopterists, complaining so much as they do of the deficiency of strong characters to guide them in the distri- bution of their favourite insects, should have paid so little attention to those nervures which, if traced from the simple form which the wing possesses in Pterophorus and Orncodes up to the compiex form it presents in Pa- pilio, will be found, while steadily varying, to present most valuable characters. Mr. Jones, in the ‘Linnean Transactions’, vol. ii. p. 63, first gave the hint of applying considerations founded on the nervures of the wing, MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA. 189 In a work which by the old Linnzean school was long reckoned of classical authority, but of which later and more accurate researches have demonstrated the dangerous worthlessness,—I mean Madame Merian’s drawings of the insects of Surinam!,—we find the following description of an insect which, to judge from the figure, has been since described as Papilio or Ur. Leilus. ‘*Tnsident arboribus, virentemque earum depascunt frondem eruce virides, quibus caput cceruleum, corpus est pilis oblongis onustum, ferreo filo non mollioribus. Die 3 Augusti cceperunt agglutinari, in aurelias ex spadiceo maculatas dein permu- tate ; undé ejusdem mensis die 19 tam venustz exierunt papiliones, variis picte colo- ribus, nigro, viridi, cceruleo et albo, atque auri et argerti instar fulgentes; adeo veloces autem et altivolantes, ut vix nisi per erucarum metamorphosin capi possint illzsze.”’ This last sentence is without doubt a good description of the flight of Urania, and perhaps the whole paragraph may be true of Ur. Leilus; but I must observe that the larva of Ur. Fernandine has no resemblance to Madame Merian’s figure of that of Ur. Leilus?. It is not green, has not a blue head: and so far from the hairs which cover its body being as hard as iron-wire, they are delicately soft and slender, and only moderately long. The larva of Ur. Fernandine does not glue itself to anything, but it spins an oval cocoon of dirty yellow silk, of which the threads are so lax, that the chrysalis remains visible through the meshes. Thus, so far as the metamorphosis is concerned, there is scarcely any resemblance between Madame Merian’s description of Ur. Leilus and that which I have given of Ur. Fernandine. Ido not say that the lady may not possibly in this particular instance have been faithful to Nature ; but knowing how little she deserves to be believed on other points, and indeed having scarcely ever to the distribution of Lepidoptera; but I am not aware that any subsequent person has acted upon it except my ingenious and active friend M. Poéy, who in his excellent ‘Centurie de Lepidoptéres de I'Ile de Cuba’ has generally given a representation of the neuration of the wings au trait with each species figured. Still M. Poéy, like his predecessors, has not ventured to make any use of these important considerations in his descriptions,— a circumstance only to be attributed to his being duly sensible of our wanting that sufficiently valid generali- zation which can alone put the use of these organs of the wing within our power, either for analysis or syn- thesis. I shall be reminded, indeed, that Messrs. Kirby and Spence have attempted to remedy this deficiency in their valuable ‘ Introduction’; but it can scarcely excite surprise if these learned entomologists, among such a vast multitude of subjects for their attention, should be found to have still left much to be done with respect to the generalization of the Lepidopterous wing. | The original drawings of this work are, I believe, in the British Museum, and in the late Dr. Shaw’s time used to be considered among its choicest treasures. Cuvier, in the fourth volume of his ‘ Regne Animal,’ calls the work itself a posthumous one, which, if true, might make us suspect that some portion of its faults ought to be assigned to the ignorance of its editor; but according to Messrs. Kirby and Spence, there is an Amster- dam edition of 1705, that is, twelve years prior to Madame Merian’s death. * This indeed seems to be a compound between a caterpillar and a Cermatia, and I have not the least doubt is quite an imaginary being. I judge from a traced outline which Dr. Horsfield, at my request, has had the goodness to send me from England. 26.2 190 MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF MYGALE. found her to be correct, I confess that I can attach little credit to her description of the metamorphosis of Ur. Leilus. Had Madame Merian, however, been only guilty of inaccuracy, it might have been pardoned ; indeed it is a pardon which the most careful of us, as the poet says, ‘‘ peti- musque damusque vicissim ;” but her wilful inventions are inexcusable. She it was, I believe, who first agitated the nerves of our unscientific great-grandmothers with the choice fable of bird-catching Spiders. The history of this fiction, although perhaps rather infringing on the unity of my Paper, is somewhat curious, as it will show how what may have originally been nothing more than a vague filmy misconception, can become gradually embodied into a pictorial lie. The earliest account of American Spiders is by Oviedo in 1547, who says nothing of their catching birds, although those which he describes as ‘‘ no muy pequefias, que paresce que tienen figura de rostro humano en alguna manera,” are doubtless the species which makes the strongest web in the West Indies, namely, Nephila clavipes. The next mention I meet with of American Spiders is by Pére Labat, in an account of ‘ Les Isles de Bermudez’, which appears to have been taken from some early English work on those islands!. Labat says in 1640, ‘‘ On n’y a trouvé jusques ici nuls ani- maux veneneux ; mésmes les arraignées n’y sont nuisibles, les quelles on y trouve fort belles, et elegamment begarrées de diverses couleurs, comme on escrit, et qui en Vesté filent de si fortes toiles que les petits oiseaux s’y empestrent.” Now all this is very likely to be true, and probably relates to some species of the genus Nephila of Dr. Leach. The next account of American Spiders I have is by Rochefort in 1658, in his ‘ Hi- stoire Naturelle et Morale des Antilles’, where he clearly alludes to the passage just quoted. He admirably describes that large brown Spider of tropical America which is now called Mygale?, and ends his description with the following words: ‘Elles se nourissent de mouches et de semblables vermines, et on a remarqué qu’en quelques endroits, elles filent des toiles qui sont si fortes, que les petis oiseaus qui s’y embar- rassent, ont bien de la péne de s’en developper. On dit le méme des araignées, qui se trouvent communement dans les isles Vermudes, qui sont habitées par les Anglois ; il est aussi fort probable qu’elles sont d’une méme espéce.”’ The mention of birds being introduced here, as it was by Pére Labat, merely to show the strength of the web, this passage is so far correct ; but it certainly refers not to the plain brown Mygale our 1 A work on the natural productions of the Bermudas is much wanted to illustrate the geography of Natural History, as also a work on the Natural History of the Azores. 2 This name was given by Walckenaer; but Mygale was the ancient Greek name for the Shrew-mouse, and has in consequence been with propriety assigned by Cuvier as a generic name to the Sorex moschatus of Lin- nus. We entomologists ought therefore to abandon this name to so legitimate an owner, and adopt for our Spider the name Theraphosa, which M. Walckenaer has more lately given it. MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF MYGALE. 191 author had just described, but to another large and beautifully coloured genus of Spider, now called Nephila. Maria Sibylla Merian, thirty or forty years later, read that Rochefort’s large brown Spider catches small birds in its web, and jumping at the conclusion that it would not catch them without an ulterior object, she accordingly, in her work ‘ De Generatione et Metamorphosibus Insectorum Surinamensium’, has, if I recollect right, most obli- gingly figured from her imagination an enormous Mygale in the very act of ungraciously devouring a Humming-bird'! Hence Linnzus called it Aranea avicularia; hence, too, our ignorant bookmakers sometimes devote a popularly pathetic paragraph and expla- natory wood-cut to the horrors of the bird-catching Spider. Now the genus Mygale, of which several and enormous species exist in Cuba, cannot possibly catch birds, because it spins no net ; because it lives during the day in holes under stones®, or in tubes sometimes three feet deep in the earth, which generally open under stones, and where certainly no Humming-bird can get at it; and finally, because Mygale is itself too inactive in its motions, and humbly keeps too close to its mother earth to be able to get near a Humming-bird, which, as far as I have seen, never perches except on branches. The true food of this Spider I have found from the debris in its tubes to be Iuh, Porcelliones, subterranean Achet@, and those large sluggish Cockroaches which swarm under almost every stone. So far from making a geometrical web like the crafty Epéwride, Mygale only spins at times a fine white silken tapestry to line its tube withal, and to keep itself dry. In rainy weather, indeed, I have noticed the orifice of this tube, if not opening under a stone, to be sometimes closed by an irregular cobweb. ‘It is singular with what tenacity even the best naturalists will adhere to any story that has a touch of the marvellous. In the last edition of Cuvier’s ‘Régne Animal’, the fable of a Spider catching birds retains its place, although Messrs. Kirby and Spence had long referred to a work of M. Langsdorff, in which it is denied. See ‘Introduction to Entomology’, vol. i. p.424. By the way, in the same page of the ‘ Introduction’, Aranea venatoria is said to construct in the ground a singular cavity. The Ar. venatoria of Linneus is very common in Cuba, and does no such thing. Messrs. Kirby and Spence no doubt, therefore, allude to the Ar. venatoria of Fabricius, which is a Mygale. The work of M. Langsdorff mentioned by Messrs. Kirby and Spence, is doubt- less the ‘Bemerkungen auf einer Reise um die Welt’, which, however, I only know by an extract given in Germar’s ‘ Magazin der Entomologie’, p.183. Here M. Langsdorff unequivocally declares that the Vogelspinne of Brazil does not catch Humming-birds, and that this vulgar story is altogether false. He truly says, “Diese Spinne macht kein gewebe, sondern lebt bestiindig unter die erde in léchern.” * The holes of the Mygale avicularia are very common in my garden, and in external appearance exactly like what in the gardens of England are called toad-holes. The Mygale is of the greatest use to me, as it feeds on the Achete, Gryllotalpe, Blatte, and other subterranean Orthoptera that are the greatest plagues of the horti- culturist in warm countries. If Myg. avicularia does not catch birds, birds, however, will sometimes catch it. I had once in my garden a tame Cao (Corvus Jamaicensis), which was skilfully expert in turning these Spiders up out of the soil, and still more scientifically tasty in his mode of sucking the entire juice out of their body. He did not, however, devour them. 192 MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF MYGALE. Under stones these animals may always be detected, but never during the day in the open air!. At night, indeed, they sally forth to enjoy an interesting promenade, more particularly before rain, when the electrical state of the atmosphere seems to put Scor- pions and all other Arachnida in motion. At such periods Mygale, or, as the Spaniards term it, the Arava peluda, crawls slowly into the houses,—an unwelcome guest ,—although from its inactivity, and its unguiform antenne being bent downwards, it is easily and without danger crushed. It is said, however, that the bite of the Arata peluda is worse than the sting of the Alacran or Scorpion: it may be so; but I can scarcely conceive how any one should have known the fact, unless he had been curious enough to re- solve on being bitten. In that case, indeed, I can well imagine that the strong sharp ungues” which terminate the antenne may have made a severe wound, even had the animal not the power, which it possesses, of inserting venom whenever it bites. Never- theless, as to these immense Spiders,—the expansion of whose feet has been sometimes found to extend nearly a foot wide,—killing Humming-birds, it is not merely, I repeat, that they possess no net or other means for catching them, but they will not even de- your them when caught ; for I once placed a live Humming-bird? and a small Anolis in the tube of a Mygale, and it deserted it, leaving my vertebrated animals untouched. So much for the fidelity of that pencil whose monstrous and misshapen figures have been reconciled often to form and grace, merely by our due distance from Surinam. As the above is one instance among a thousand, I repeat that until some Surinam na- turalist shall prove where our good lady is true, I shall always most ungallantly believe her to be the contrary. One word, however, as to bird-catching Spiders. The largest Spiders that make a geometrical net belong to the genus Nephila; and the largest Nephila that I have seen in the West Indies is the elegant Neph. clavipes, or Epeira clavipes of Latreille. This species is common in gardens, suspended to trees in the centre of a web, the mathe- ' Surely M. Langsdorff, notwithstanding his assertion of having accurately studied the economy of these animals, is quite wrong in describing them to leave their holes, “‘nur bei sehr warm scheinender sonne, und nicht weiter als héchstens auf einen schritt entfernung.” So far from enjoying a warm sunny day, the Mygale is truly necturnal, and wanders by night great distances. It is no doubt the aspect of this insect,—so little lovely,—which has fated it always to be incorrectly observed. When M. Langsdorff asked the people of Brazil if the Caranguexeira—tor such it seems is the terrific name of our poor Spider in that country—fed on Hum- ming-birds, they answered him with bursts of laughter, that it only gratified its maw with large Flies, Ants, Bees, Wasps, Beetles, &c., an answer which our traveller afterwards, as he says, found the truth of by personal experience. This ought, no doubt, to be quite conclusive evidence ; but nevertheless I must beg leave still to doubt that any Mygale can catch winged Hymenoptera. M. Langsdorff, I have no doubt, ascertained that they devoured Ants and Beetles, and the rest, I suspect, must merely be attributed to a loose mode of expressing himself. 2 So far back as the time of Rochefort these wngues were mounted in gold and used as tooth-picks, being sup- posed, as he says, to possess a peculiar virtue in preventing all diseases of the teeth. 2 A young Trochilus pectoralis, Lath., and a young Anolius rhodolamus, Bell. MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF MYGALE. 193 matical regularity of which may compete with that of the ancient Spiders described by Ablian as Evxdcidou Séovra ovdév. Now it is certainly possible that the net of this Ne- phila should, in accord with Labat’s account, accidentally arrest such small birds as are several species of Trochilide'; but I do not believe that the Spider would touch them. My garden, I repeat, is full of these Nephile in autumn, and I have tried to regale one of them with a small species of Spheriodactylus?, by putting it into her net. The Spider, on feeling the threads vibrate with the struggles of the Lizard, instantly ap- proached and enveloped it in her web. As soon, however, as it was thus disabled, my Nephila seemed to become aware of her mistake, and losing no time in cutting the lines, allowed her prisoner to fall to the ground. Thus, then, have I proved that the Mygale avicularia does not catch birds, any more than another Spider, celebrated in one of our philosophical journals a few years back, could ever have lived on arsenic or corrosive sublimate ; 1 forget, indeed, what mineral was most easy of digestion: and although undoubtedly there be more things on earth than are dreamt of by our philosophy, I will even go so far as to add my utter dis- belief in the existence of any bird-catching Spider. I am fully sensible that such a vermin, so interestingly disgusting, forms a treasure too valuable in the eyes of mere adepts in the free use of scissors and paste, for me to be able to dislodge it from their affections, when Langsdorff had already failed to break the charm; but however popu- larly pretty it may be thus occasionally to wander off into “ fancy’s maze,” the dull, dry, and unromantic naturalist must positively stick to the stubborn truth. ‘ Particularly Orthorhynchus minimus, a species, by the way, that I have never seen in the Island of Cuba, although I believe it occurs in Jamaica. The only two species of Humming-bird I have seen in the vicinity of the Havana, are the Trochilus pectoralis and Troch. Colubris of Dr. Latham, now, I believe, assigned to di- stinct genera. The former remains all the year round, while the latter appears only in winter. Both are strong enough to burst three such nets as those of Nephila clavipes, and in fact Trochilus pectoralis may be seen at times to peck small flies out of them. * This Lizard clearly belongs to the family Geckotide of Mr. Gray ; and as it has the tail round, the toes 5—5, free, and dilated at their extremity, with the nail placed in a groove, I have little hesitation in referring it to the genus Spheriodactylus of Cuvier. There are two or three species very common in Cuba in houses, where they occur among books, or wherever they can find shelter. They have bright eyes, are pretty, and very harmless, and come out of their corners in rainy weather, declaring war against everything in the shape of a Fly or Mus- quitoe. The following are the descriptions of the most common. 1. Spheriodactylus cinereus. Sphzr. caudd corporis longitudine, totus cinereus, translucidus capite flaviori ; apice roseo, squamis dorsalibus punctis minutissimis nigris aspersis. Long. tot. 23 unc. N.B. This may possibly be the Small House-lizard of Browne’s Jamaica. 2. Spheriodactylus elegans. Spher. fasciis dorsalibus transversis nigris 14, capite ccerulco-cinereo subtis nigro-fasciato, dorso subviridi, caud4 rubra corpore breyiori, ventre cinereo. Long. tot. 14 unc. N.B. There are nine of the black bands between the eyes and the tail, which near the root has three, but towards the tip has none, and is of a subtranslucid red colour. 194 Fig. MR. W. S. MACLEAY ON THE NATURAL HISTORY OF URANIA, &c. PLATE XXVI. 1. Egg of Urania Fernandine. a. Natural size. b. Magnified, and seen from the summit. c. One which is rather more yellow, also magnified, seen laterally. 2. Larva of Urania Fernandine. d. Adult caterpillar, of the erdinary size that occurs. e. Caterpillar of the largest size. 3. Cocoon of the natural size, allowing the pupa within to be visible through the meshes. 4. Chrysalis of the natural size, seen dorsally. 5. The same seen laterally. XXII. Descriptions of some new Species of Calyptreide. By W. J. Broperip, Esq., Vice-Pres. of the Geological and Zoological Societies, F.R.S., L.S., &e. Communicated February 25 and May 13, 1834. AFTER an inspection of perhaps the largest collection of Calyptreide ever brought together, I am inclined to think that the best specific characters are to be found in the markings or sculpture of the external shell, in the shape of the delicate internal chamber or cup (cyathus, as I have designated it in Calyptrea and Calypeopsis), and in the mode of its adhesion to the inside of the limpet-like shell which contains and protects it. External form, the character solely relied on by Lamarck, varies so much, according to the accidents of locality, that very little reliance is to be placed upon it ; for the animal seems to accommodate the shell entirely to the circumstances under which it is placed. 1 have before me specimens taken from under the same stone, evidently of the same species, varying in shape from a regular high cone to an almost flat surface, with nearly every intervening irregularity of circumference that can be imagined. Thus much I have ventured as an apology for not laying great stress on that which satisfied Lamarck, who did so much for the science ; but when it is remembered that he has only described four recent and two fossil species of Calyptrea and but six species of Crepidula, it will readily occur to the reader that he had not the opportunities of judging of the value of external shape which the rich collection brought home by Mr. Cuming has afforded me. That collection contains all the species that are described in the present communication. M. Deshayes has given the anatomy of Calyptrea Sinensis, Lam., with his usual ac- curacy; and M. Lesson, in the ‘ Zoologie de la Coquille,’ has divided the Calyptree and Crepidule into several subgenera, observing that it is immaterial by which of the above- mentioned names the leading genus is known. M. Lesson chooses Calyptrea, and the following arrangement will be very nearly the same as his, though it may be necessary to make some slight alterations, and to extend the definition of his subgenus Ca- lyptrea. M. Lesson has founded his arrangement upon the following observations. ‘‘ L’animal des calyptrées et des crépidules nous parait ne différer en rien d’essentiel ; et quant a la cloison du test, soit que cette cloison soit transversale, soit qu’elle ne consiste qu’en lamelles annexées au fond de la coquille, elle présente des passages de ces deux états et ne peut servir qu’a établir de simples sous-genres au grand genre celyptrea ou cre- pidula comme on voudra l’appeler. Voici ce que nous pensons qu’on pourrait admettre dans |’état actuel de nos connaissances.”! 1 Zoologie de la Coquille, tom. ii. p. 888. et seq. VOL, I. 2D 196 MR. BRODERIP’S DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME The philosophical view which M. Lesson has taken of this subject is entirely con- firmed, as far as regards the anatomical part of it, by Mr. Owen, who gives me the following result of his investigations founded on the dissection of Mr. Cuming’s speci- mens. ‘‘ The soft parts of Crepidula,” says Mr. Owen, ‘‘ are the same with those of Calyptrea in all essential points of structure, differing only in the proportionate extent of the anterior part of the foot, and dorsal groove of the mantle.” The truth of the observation on the gradations of form of the inner chamber will strike every zoologist who views Mr. Cuming’s extensive collection; and it should be recollected that M. Lesson came to this conclusion from the study of materials comparatively slender. As the memoir of M. Lesson must deservedly become a leading authority on this family of Gasteropods, it becomes the more necessary to point out an error of the draftsman, which, as I do not find that M. Lesson has observed upon it, may probably have escaped that gentleman’s notice. In the figure of Calyptrea (Crepipatella) Adolphei', the position of the head of the animal is wrong ; its real situation is nearly opposite to the point which it occupies in M. Lesson’s plate. I have, in company with Mr. Owen, examined many specimens, and there are some yet undisturbed in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London which leave no doubt on this subject ; indeed, it would be contrary to all analogy and the general rules of animal mechanism were the fact otherwise. The position of the head in M. Deshayes’s plate is correct. CALYPTRAID A. Subgenus Catyprrza. Testa subconica, subacuminata, cyathi basi adherente, lateribus liberis. a. Cyatho integro. 1. CaLypTRHA RUDIS. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 1. Cal. testa fuscd, subdepressd, suborbiculari, radiatim corrugatd ; limbo crenato ; cyatho con- centrice lineato, albido, irrequlariter subcirculart ; epidermide subfuscd. Diam. 2 poll., alt. 2. Hab. in America Centrali. (Panama and Real Llejos.) This species, whose white onyx-like cup, adhering only by its base, shows to great advantage against the ruddy brown which is the general colour of the inside of the protecting shell, was found under stones. The young shells are the flattest and most regular in form, but their inside is generally of a dirty white dimly spotted with brown. The measurement is taken from the largest specimens. ' Zoologie de la Coquille, Atlas, Mollusques, Pl. 15. fig. 2. A. i i etal tl ea lal NEW SPECIES OF CALYPTRAID. 197 6. Cyatho hemiconico, longitudinaliter quasi diviso. (Calyptraa, Less.) 2. CALYPTREA CORRUGATA. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 2. Cal. testd subalbidd, suborbiculari, subdepressd, corrugatd, intus nitente ; cyatho concentrice lineato, producto ; epidermide fuscd. Diam. 2 poll., alt. -8,. Hab. in Americi Centrali. (Guacomayo.) Found under stones at a depth of fourteen fathoms. 3. CALYPTREHA VARIA. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 3. Cal. testa albidd, suborbiculari, crassiusculd, longitudinaliter creberrimé striatd ; cyatho con- centrice lineato, crassiusculo, producto. Diam. 14 poll., alt. max. 3, alt. min. 2. Hab. in Oceano Pacifico. (Lord Hood’s Island, the Gallapagos, and the Island of Muerte in the Bay of Guayaquil.) This is a very variable species allied to Cal. equestris, Lam., and taking almost every shape which a Calyptrea can assume. It differs in thickness according to locality and circumstances. The thickest individuals were found at the Gallapagos and Lord Hood’s Island ; at the former place on shells, at the latter on the reefs. ‘Those from Muerte are the thinnest and the most depressed. 4. CALYPTREA CEPACEA. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 4. Cal. testd alba, suborbiculari, subconcavd, tenui, diaphand, striis numerosis subcorrugata, intus nitente ; cyathi terminationibus lanceolatis. Long. 1+; poll., lat. 14, alt. 2. Hab. in sinu Guayaquil. (Island of Muerte.) This was dredged up, adhering to dead shells, from sandy mud at a depth of eleven fathoms, by Mr. Cuming. Besides other differences, the terminating points of the divided cyathus are much more lanceolate than they are in Cal. varia. 5. CALYPTREA CORNEA. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 5. Cal. testé suborbiculari, complanatd, albidd, subdiaphand, concentricé lineatd et radiatim striatd, ints nitente. 2n2 198 MR. BRODERIP’S DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME Diam. ~ poll., alt. +. Hab. ad Aricam Peruviz. Dredged up from sandy mud at a depth of nine fathoms. Subgenus Catyrsoprsis, Less. Cyatho interno integro, lateraliter adherente. Before I proceed to describe the species of this subgenus which appear to me to be new, I must refer to the finest specimens of Cal. Extinctorium, Lam., and of Cal. spi- nosa, Sow., and its varieties, that I have hitherto seen. The specimen of Cal. Extinc- torium was taken by Mr. Cuming at Guaymas in the Gulf of California: its length is 2< inches, its breadth 23, and its height 1}. The large-spined varieties of Cal. spinosa (Tab. XXVIII. fig. 8.) were found under stones at low water at St. Elena and at Lobos Island, and some small-spined varieties were dredged from sandy mud, adhering to stones and shells, at a depth of from six to eight fathoms, at St. Elena. In all the varieties the spines are tubular. The originals are in Mr. Cuming’s collection. It will be observed that the specimen of Cal. spinosa is so flat that the edge of the cup is considerably below the margin of the external shell, whereas the species is generally more or less conical, the apex of the cone often rising to a fair height. 6. CALYPTR&A RADIATA. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 6. Cal. testd conico-orbiculari, albidd fusco radiata, striis longitudinalibus crebris ; limbo ere- nulato ; apice acuto, subrecurvo ; cyatho depresso. Diam. 1 poll., alt. =8:. Hab. in America Meridionali. (Bay of Caraccas.) The cup of this pretty species is pressed in, as it were, on one side, and adheres to the shell, not only by its apex, but also by a lateral seam, which scarcely reaches to the rim of the cup. The apex of the younger specimens, both externally and internally, is generally of a rich brown, and there can be little doubt that when first produced they are entirely of that colour. Found in sandy mud on dead shells, at a depth of from seven to eight fathoms. 7. CALYPTREA IMBRICATA. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 7. Cal. testd albidd, crassd, subconicd, ovatd, costis longitudinalibus et squamis transversis imbricata ; apice subincurvo, acuto ; limbo crenato ; cyatho depresso. NEW SPECIES OF CALYPTRAIDA. 199 Diam. | poll., lat. 4, alt. ¢. Hab. ad Panamam. Found on stones in sandy mud, at a depth of from six to ten fathoms. 8. CALYPTRHEA LIGNARIA. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 8. Cal. testd crassd, fuscd, deformi, striis corrugatd ; apice prominente, subadunco, acuto, posteriore. Diam. 1 ,*, poll., lat. ¢, alt. z. Hab. in America Centrali. (Real Llejos.) The majority of individuals of this species have their shells so deformed that they set description at defiance ; the comparatively well-formed shell occurs so rarely, that it may be almost considered as the exception to the rule. When in this last-mentioned state, the circumference of the shell is an irregular somewhat rounded oval, and it rises into a form somewhat resembling the back of Ancylus, with the apex very sharp and inclining downwards. The shell in this shape is generally less corrugated than it is in deformed individuals, though some of those are comparatively smooth; but, in both states, the shell is striated immediately under the apex, and is, for the most part, cor- rugated on the other side of it. Found under stones. Var. «. Enormiter conica, cyatho valdé profundo. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 8*. This variety is often one inch and six eighths in height, and its cup nearly one inch deep, while the diameter of the shell at the aperture does not exceed one inch. Found on shells in sandy mud, at the depth of four fathoms, at the island of Chiloe. 9. CALYPTR#HA TENUIS. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 9. Cal. testd irregulari, tenui, subdiaphand, creberrimé striata, albidd, interdum fusco pallide strigatd. Diam. 1 poll., alt. =*,. Hab. ad Peruvie oras. (Samanco Bay.) Found on living shells in muddy sand, at a depth of nine fathoms. 200 MR. BRODERIP’S DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME 10. CaLyprR#A HISPIDA. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 10. Cal. testé subovatd, subconicd, albd strigis maculisque subpurpureo-fuscis varia, striis fre- quentibus et spinis tubularibus erectis hispidd; limbo crenulato; apice turbinato ; cyatho subdepresso. Diam. +2 poll., lat. 2,, alt. =3,. Hab. in sinu Guayaquil. (Island of Muerte.) This elegant species, the circumference of whose somewhat depressed cup is free with the exception of one part, where it adheres laterally, was found on dead shells in sandy mud at a depth of twelve fathoms. 11. CatyprreA MACULATA. Tab. XXVII. Fig. 11. Cal. testé ovatd, albidd purpureo-fusco maculatd, longitudinaliter rugosa ; limbo serrato ; apice subturbinato, subincurvo. Diams+ poll, lat... alt. s. Hab. in sinu Guayaquil. (Island of Muerte.) The external contour of this shell, more especially in the position of the subturbi- nated apex, much resembles that of Ancylus. The circumference of the cup is free, ex- cepting at one point, where it adheres laterally throughout its length. Found in sandy mud on dead shells, at a depth of eleven fathoms. 12. CaLypTR#A SERRATA. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 1. Cal. testd suborbiculari, alba, subpurpureo vel fusco interdum fucaté vel strigatd, costis lon- gitudinalibus prominentibus rugosis ; limbo serrato ; apice subturbinato ; cyatho valde depresso. Diam. + poll., lat. =5,, alt. =3,. Hab. ad Real Llejos et Muerte. Var. testa alba. Found on dead shells in a muddy bottom, at the depth of from six to eleven fathoms. There is a variety entirely white. Subgenus SypHopaTE.ia, Less. ? Cyatho seu potius lamina interna subtrigona, subcirculari, latere dextro replicato. I think it very probable that the five following species belong to M. Lesson’s sub- genus Syphopatella ; but no reference is given in the ‘ Zoologie’, and in a family where NEW SPECIES OF CALYPTRAIDA. 20) the passages are so very gradual, it is difficult to come to a satisfactory conclusion from an unassisted description, however well written it may be. 13. CaLypTR&A SORDIDA. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 2. Cal. testd subconicd, sordide luted, longitudinaliter subradiatd ; apice turbinato ; cyatho de- presso, subtrigono, haud profundo. Diam. + poll., lat. ,%, alt. 52,. Hab. ad Panamam. This species, the inside and outside of which are of a sordid yellow, is generally covered externally with coral or other marine adhesions. The plate is spoon-shaped. Found on stones, on a sandy bottom, at a depth of twelve fathoms. 14. Caryrrreza Uneuris. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 3. Cal. testd tenui, conicd, corrugatd, fuscd ; apice subturbinato ; cyatho depresso, subtrigono. Diam. 4; poll., alt. =3,. Hab. ad Valparaiso. The plate is spoon-shaped, but not so shallow as that of Cal. sordida. Found on shells at a depth of from seven to forty-five fathoms. 15. Caryprrea Licuen. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 4. Cal. testéi albidd, interdum pallidé fusco sparsd, subdiaphand, subturbinatd, orbiculaté, complanatd. Diam. £ poll., alt. 2. Hab. in sinu Guayaquil. (Island of Muerte.) Found on dead shells in sandy mud, at a depth of eleven fathoms. 16. CaLyprra#a MAMILLARIS. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 5. Cal. testd albidd, subconicd ; apice subpurpureo, mamillari. Diam. 53, poll., alt. 34. Hab. in sinu Guayaquil. (Island of Muerte.) This pretty species varies. It is sometimes milk-white, with the mamillary apex of a brownish purple, and with the inside sometimes of that colour, sometimes white, and sometimes yellowish. In other individuals the white is mottled with purplish brown stripes and spots. Found on dead shells in sandy mud, at a depth of eleven fathoms. 202 MR. BRODERIP’S DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME 17. CALYPTRHA STRIATA. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 6. Cal. testd sordidé alba, suborbiculatd, subconicd, subturbinatd, striis longitudinalibus ele- vatis creberrimis corrugatd, intus fusco-flavescente. Diam. +2 poll., alt. =3,. Hab. ad Valparaiso. Found on shells in sandy mud, at a depth varying from forty-five to sixty fathoms. 18. CaLyprR#&a CONICA. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 7. Cal. testé conicd, fuscd albido maculatd, subturbinatd. Diam. 14 poll., alt. ,%. Hab, ad Xipixapi et ad Salango. Found attached to shells in deep water. Subgenus CrepipaTeia, Less. Lamina rotundata, apice laterali et subterminali. 19. CaLyprR@a FOLIACEA. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 9. Cal. testé suborbiculari, albidd, foliaced, ints castaned vel albé castaneo varia. Diam. | poll., alt. 2. Hab. ad Aricam Peruvie saxis adherens. This Crepipatella, which bears no remote resemblance to the upper valve of some of the Chame when viewed from above, was found on exposed rocks near the shore. 20. CaLypTR&A DORSATA. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 10. Cal. testé subalbidd, planiusculd, costis longitudinalibus irregularibus rugosd, intus medio fusco-violaced. Diam. + poll., lat. +. Hab. ad Sanctam Elenam. The back of this shell is not unlike the upper valve of some of the Terebratule. Found on dead shells in sandy mud, at a depth of six fathoms. _—————————— cs, NEW SPECIES OF CALYPTRAIDA. 203 21. Catyprra#a pivatata, Lam. Varietas intis nigro-castanea. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 11. Cal. testd sordide albd castaneo strigatd, intus nitidé nigro-castaned, lamind albd. Diam. 1+ poll., lat. 14, alt. 4. Hab. ad Valparaiso. This highly coloured variety was found on exposed rocks at low water. The pure white of the plate shows to great advantage, lying above the rich back ground of the interior of the shell. In some individuals this internal colour is all but black. 22. CALYPTRA&A STRIGATA. Tab. XXVIII. Fig. 12. Cal. testé subcorrugatd, sordidé rubra albo varid, intis subrufé interdum alba vel albé rubro-castaneo varid. Diam. | poll. Hab. ad Valparaiso. This varies much both in colour and shape. Some of the specimens are quite flat, and the plate is almost convex. An obscure, subarcuate, longitudinal, whitish, broad streak may be traced on the backs of most of them. It is not impossible that it may be a variety of Cal. dilatata. Found on Mytili at depths varying from three to six fathoms. 23. CaLtyrTr&#aA Ecuinvus. Tab. XXIX. Fig. 1. Cal. testd albidé violaceo maculatd, interdum fuscd, striis longitudinalibus creberrimis, spinis fornicatis horridd, intus flavente vel albé. Diam. 1+ poll., lat. 14, alt 4. Hab. ad Peruviam. (Lobos Island.) In old specimens the spines are almost entirely worn down, and rough strie only for the most part remain. In this state it bears a great resemblance to the figure given of Crepidula fornicata in Mr. Sowerby’s ‘ Genera of Shells’, No. 23. f. 1. Found under stones at low water. 24. Catyprr#a Hystrix. Tab. XXIX. Fig. 2. Cal. sordidé alba vel fuscd, complanatd, longitudinaliter striatd, spinis magnis fornicatis apertis seriatim dispositis, intis albidd interdum castaneo maculatd. Diam. 14 poll., lat. 2, alt. 2. VOL. I. 25 204 MR. BRODERIP’S DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME Hab. ad Peruviam. (Lobos Island.) Approaching the last, but differing in being always more flattened, in the compara- tively great size of the vaulted spines, and in the comparatively wide interval between them. Still I would not be positive that both are not varieties of Crepidula acu- leata, Lam. 25. CaLyPpTRHA PALLIDA. Tab. XXIX. Fig. 3. Cal. test sordidé alba, ovatd ; apice prominente. Diam. 2 poll., lat. 5, alt. 2. Hab. ad Insulas Falkland dictas. Found under stones. Subgenus Crepipuna, Less. Lamina subrecta, apice postico et submedio. 26. CrepPipuLA UNGUIFORMIS, Lam. Varietas complanato-recurva. Tab. XXIX. Fig. 4. Long. 12 poll., lat. ¢. Hab. ad Insulam Chiléen et ad Panamam. This variety affords a good example of the powers of adaptation of the animal. The shell is either flattened or concave on the back, and recurved, in consequence of its adhesion to the inside of dead shells of Ranelle Vewillum, celata, &c. It was dredged from sandy mud, at a depth ranging from four to ten fathoms. 27. Catyptr#a LEssonit. Tab. XXIX. Fig. 5. Cal. testa complanatd, subconcentricé foliaced, foliis tenuibus, alba fusco longitudinaliter strigatd, intts albidd, limbo interno interdum fusco ciliato-strigato. Long. 1,3, poll., lat. +3, alt. ¢. Hab. in sinu Guayaquil. (Island of Muerte.) This beautiful species, which I have named in honour of M. Lesson, was found under stones at low water. It will remind the observer of the upper valves of some of the Chame. 28. CALYPTRHA INCURVA. Tab. XXIX. Fig. 6. Cal. testd fusco-nigricante, tortuosd, corrugatd, intus nigricante, septo albo ; apice adunco. Long. £ poll., lat. +, alt. 3. Hab. ad Sanctam Elenam et ad Xipixapi. NEW SPECIES OF CALYPTRAIDZ. 205 Found on dead shells dredged from sandy mud, at a depth ranging from six to ten fathoms. 29. CaLYPTRHA EXCAVATA. Tab. XXIX. Fig. 7. Cal. testd crassiusculd, subtortuosd, levi, albidd vel subflavd fusco punctatd et strigatd, itis albd, limbo interdum fusco ciliato-strigato. Long. 12 poll., lat. 12, alt. 4. Hab. ad Real Llejos. This species is remarkable for the depth of the internal margin before it reaches the septum formed by the plate. In Crepidula adunca, Sow., this depth is even greater than it is in Crep. ewcavata. The apex is close to the margin, obliquely turned towards the right side. The dimensions are taken from the largest specimen. 30. CaLYPTRHA ARENATA. Tab. XXIX. Fig. 8. Cal. testé subovatd, albidd rubro-fusco creberrimé punctatd, intis subrubrd vel albidd subrubro maculata, septo albo. Long. 1+ poll., lat. 2, alt. +. Hab. ad Sanctam Elenam. This approaches Crepidula Porcellana, Lam. The septum is somewhat distant from the margin; and the apex, which is also somewhat distant from it, is obtuse, and ob- liquely turned towards the right side. From sandy mud on shells, at a depth ranging from six to eight fathoms. 31. CALYPTREA MARGINALIS. Tab. XXIX. Fig. 9. Cal. testé subovatd, sublevi vel via corrugatd, subflavd vel albidd fusco strigatd, intus nigricante vel flavd fusco strigatd, septo albo. Long. 1+ poll., lat. +2, alt. +45. Hab. ad Panamam et ad Insulam Muerte. This species was found on stones and shells in sandy mud, at a depth ranging from six to ten fathoms. The white septum shows beautifully against the black brown of the interior. The apex is almost lost in the margin, and is directed towards the right side. 32. Catyprr@a SQuaMa. Tab. XXIX. Fig. 10. Cal. testd suborbiculari, complanatd, sublevi, subtenui, pallidé flavd vel albidé fusco sub- strigatd, intus subflavéd vel subflavd fusco strigatd. 252 206 MR. BRODERIP’S DESCRIPTIONS OF CALYPTRIDA. Long. | poll., lat. +4, alt. 5%. Hab. ad Panamam. The apex of this very flat species is lost in the margin. Found under stones. I have before me several more of this family, some of which may be new; but I hesitate to describe them till I have more satisfactory evidence that they are not varieties or species already recorded. Many shells of Calyptreide are figured by Martini, Lister, and other authors ; and it is not improbable that some of the species above described may have afforded the subjects from which the engravings were made: but the figures are for the most part so doubtful that no dependence can be placed upon the majority of them, and they rather embarrass than assist the inquirer. hans. Loot. Soe: tol Fl. 2Y f,. 206 47 &BSowerty, Jin. Zl & sculp (a ly flied ¢ ‘ Gaby fica: 7. Gol tudes. Va Bol covrugulte: Efe Bal. raul. F. al. cofta CR } : ae Nie: 2 : ep a Ihe bil: cotnen’ / Daly, bteopdsis/ O. bab riddle. Cal umnbucala, 8.Ca d. legniatia | ; . te y F: bras LEMMA 0G. hispida fH, a : maculédla?, 1/7 yd , Vp Hand, Lool. Soe. tol AGL 28.200 GBSonerty, Jun. dtl & scilp pe lyf Lt LAD’. i J Bie tee of te : (Ciygais “f 7. Cal -terrate: é iyfeohale Mp ; ae wy L0 idle a9 CLA LniGlttd . , q 4, Uff ds gt at SAS Oa 4 —ZrhNin. 2. Gat MOMMA . G, Gated ttle’. J. Oat. comcal”. ° On el spr Tih waif, Zig bale pile RD: Gal fo we Meee Cat: dota, 48 ge var’. 12.Gal.sMugala? Be LIAS Fg W129 f 06 EBS owerky Jin. dal. reilp. (za sos Zy 2 : (Gifffegilas 1. al: Shenes 2. Zolno Ty bar Be hp ba hide? 46 (Dich tie: 4. Dal. ange Cimid var. S. fe 4 heen. 0. Ae RMAC. j f Gal, Saka. 8 Gel arenule. 9. bal, mag cnaled. 10. hole uemae? (4 = to o “I = XXIII. On the Anatomy of the Calyptreide. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.S., Assist- ant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. Communicated February 25, 1834. MY friend Mr. Broderip having, in the course of his examination of the shells of the family Calyptreide in the collection of Mr. Cuming, detected a series of gradations in the form and extent of the internal shelly plate, intermediate to those characterizing the species which have been proposed as types of subgenera, he requested me to examine the soft parts, and see whether a corresponding gradation prevailed in any of the or- ganic systems, or whether these presented differences sufficiently marked or constant to sanction the adoption of the proposed subgeneric divisions. Mr. Cuming’s collection and that of Captain King have afforded the necessary ma- terials for this investigation ; and although the difference between Crepipatella, Less., and Calypeopsis, Less., in the extent of the locomotive and respiratory systems is con- siderable, yet the intermediate or connecting species present gradations in the structure of these parts corresponding to those in the form of the shelly plate, the latter peculiar feature of this family of Gasteropods acquiring magnitude, for the purpose of protect- ing the visceral mass and of isolating it from the foot, in proportion as this part is better organized for extension and contraction. . The labours of Cuvier!, of M. Deshayes?, and of M. Lesson? have sufficiently eluci- dated the general plan of formation which pervades this family of Gasteropods. Their dissections illustrate the structure of the subgenera Crepidula, Calyptrea, and Crepi- patella respectively ; but the soft parts of Calypeopsis, Less., or Dispotea of Say, have never been figured or described ; and two large specimens of a species of this sub- genus‘, kindly presented to me by Capt. P. P. King, have afforded me the means of adding a few particulars to the amount of anatomical knowledge already possessed with respect to the Calyptreide. The internal shelly Jamina in that form of Calyptrea which M. Lesson has distin- guished by the name of Calypeopsis, is free in the whole of its circumference, forming a delicate cup-shaped shell, adhering by the base and nearly the whole of one of the sides to the outer large limpet-shaped shell. ' Anat. de la Crépidule, Mém. des Mollusques. 2 Ann. des Sci. Nat., tom. iii ¢. 338. pl. xvir. * Anat. de la Crepipatella Adolphei, Zoologie de Duperrey, tom. ii. pt. 1. p. 292. * Calyptrea (Dispotea) Byronensis, Gray, Mus. Brit. 208 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CALYPTRAID. This internal cup is received in a deep fissure of a corresponding form on the dorsal aspect of the body of the animal. Its cavity is filled by what may be termed the apex of the foot, which here loses its muscular character and assumes a gelatinous texture : the ovary, liver, heart, and loop of intestine are lodged in the recess between the cup and the outer shell. The margin of the mantle is free in the whole of its circumference, and is generally in the contracted state folded upon itself, as in Plate XXX. Fig. 4. The entrance to the branchial chamber is above the head, as in the Pectinibranchiata, and opens towards the right side, but is not prolonged into a siphon. In Calyptrea Sinensis, Lam., (the species dissected by M. Deshayes,) this chamber is continued along the left side only of the body; but in Calypeopsis, where the internal plate is cup-shaped, the branchia and its pallial receptacle are prolonged round to the right side, describing a complete circle. The foot, which in Cal. Sinensis is of a simple circular form, is here provided with two thin aliform expansions continued from its anterior margin : the rest of the foot is of considerable thickness, and is separated from the mantle by a fissure. The head, the mouth, the unretractile tentacles,—a single pair, with the eyes at the outer side of their base,—the neck, and its lateral expansions, present no deviations from the structure of the same parts as they exist in Crepidula! and in Cal. Sinensis. In the males (for the Calyptreide are incontestably dicecious, like the higher Pectini- branchiata,) the penis, a long filiform organ, extends from the right side of the neck, just below the tentacle. In some female specimens a small production of the cervical ala extends from the corresponding part, simulating, as it were, the intromittent organ of the male. The tongue is a semiorbicular body, with a free anterior margin, and supports a long, narrow, horny, laminated plate, or rasp, similar to that of Cal. Sinensis, and capable, doubtless, of being protruded externally, as in other Mollusks. The esophagus is long and narrow ; it begins to dilate into the stomach at the lower part of the neck, and it is just anterior to this dilatation where it is surrounded by the nervous collar. Anterior to this collar, the neck on either side of the esophagus is occupied by two elongated unbranched salivary follicles, with glandular parietes, which open into the wsophagus on each side the base of the lingual plate. I have found the same salivary apparatus in the subgenus Crepipatella, which, in the form of the internal plate, resembles Cal. Si- nensis. The genus Clio among the Pteropods presents a similar simple form of the salivary apparatus, but in the Whelk (Buccinum), and other dibranchiate Pectinibranchiata, the glands assume the conglomerate structure. The globular stomach is surrounded by the granulated liver, and receives the biliary secretion by many orifices. The in- testine is continued a little way down the left side, and after penetrating the ovary in 1 Cuvier, loc. cit. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CALYPTRAID&, 209 the female, and the ¢estis in the male, suddenly turns upon itself, passes dorsad of the stomach, adhering to the roof of the branchial chamber, and terminates by a small projecting anus on the right side of the orifice of the branchial chamber, anterior to the renal, or mucous, gland. In the male! the testis occupies the apex of the triangular visceral mass which is lodged between the internal and external shelly plates ; it surrounds the fold of the in- testine, and gives off the vas deferens near the pylorus. The excretory duct passes dorsad of the rectum and stomach, inclines dextrad, and runs along a groove to the outer side of the base of the penis, which it there penetrates: its disposition within the intro- mittent organ I have not been able to determine satisfactorily. The ovarium in the female occupies a corresponding situation to the ¢estis in the male, and, like it, is in close contact with the concave side of the branchial chamber. It is of considerable size in the large specimens, forming the principal mass of the viscera. The oviduct in these specimens projects a little from the mantle : it terminates posterior to the anus, as above described. A mucous gland, probably analogous to a renal organ, is lodged in a membranous chamber, about 3 lines in length and 2 in breadth, close to the termination of the rectum, at the entrance of the branchial chamber. It consists of a glandular part, of a light brown colour, and fibrous texture when seen under the lens; though from analogy the apparent fibres are no doubt secreting tubes. By the side of this gland there is a bag appropriated to receive the secretion, which bag or dilated duct communicates with the termination of the oviduct in the female, in which sex this gland is larger than in the male. . The heart is readily distinguishable, by the colour of the ventricle, through the trans- parent pericardium, which is situated on the left side of the stomach. The branchial vein receives the blood from the branchial filaments by a vessel which runs along the dorsal aspect of the base of the filaments, a little above their inserted extremities : three or four veins from this marginal vessel anastomose upon the roof of the branchial cham- ber, and communicate by a common trunk with the auricle. The veins of the body run over the floor of the branchial chamber, and terminate in a marginal vessel which runs parallel with the inserted extremities of the branchial filaments. From this vessel, a small branch is given off to each filament, which, under the microscope, may be seen to turn over the free extremity of the central horny support, and passing down the op- posite side, to enter the branchial vein. This is analogous to the structure of the tem- ' My first dissections were of female specimens of Calyptrea, as all that I then possessed were of that sex; but since the reading of this Paper I have met with a male Calypeopsis in the collection made by Capt. P. P. King, and have been favoured with a second male specimen of Calyptrea by the kindness of J. E, Gray, Esq., from which specimens the above account of the male organs is derived. 210 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CALYPTRAID. porary branchie of the foetal Plagiostomous Fishes, each filament of which also contains a single artery and vein. The nervous system consists of five ganglia: four disposed round the esophagus at the lower part of the neck, and one small one at the internal angle of the branchial aperture. The two superior oesophageal ganglia are the smallest: they give off the nerves of the tentacles without the interposition of another ganglion ; they also give off lateral filaments to the cervical aliform expansions. The two larger subcesophageal gan- glia give off the nerves of the foot and viscera, and from the left of them a nerve extends to the entrance of the branchial chamber, where a small ganglion sends a nervous twig along the floor of that cavity. In the cabinets of the Naturalist, the shells of the Crepidule and Calyptree attract by the singularity rather than the beauty of their forms ; but they are still more interest- ing as manifesting some of the successive stages of complexity in the passage from the simple Patella to the spiral univalve. The superaddition of the internal plate or cup is obviously immediately caused by the dorsal fold or duplicature of the mantle, the margins of which, being endowed with the same power of secreting shell as the exterior margin itself, form the internal plate or cup according to the extent of the duplicature. The necessity for such a superaddi- tion is probably to be sought for in the more active locomotive powers of Calyptrea as compared with Patella ; the foot in the former, being from its organization adapted to more extensive and frequent contractions, would be liable to affect the superimposed viscera if they were in immediate contact with it. A calcareous plate, the first stage of a columella, is therefore interposed, which supports the viscera, and separates them from the locomotive organ. As respiration has a direct relation to locomotion, so we find the Calyptreide ap- proaching the higher marine univalves in the structure and position of the part dedi- cated to this function. The branchial filaments are, however, arranged in a single series ; and the entry to the branchial chamber is not prolonged into a siphon, as in Buccinum and the higher Pectinibranchiata, which in their double branchie and respi- ratory siphon approximate more closely to the Cephalopods. But throughout the family of Calyptreide I have found the extent of the respiratory /amina to be in direct relation with the extent of the internal shell, and the superior extent and organization of the foot. Fig. 1. ‘ie MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CALYPTRAID#. PLATE XXX. Outside view of the shell of Calyptrea Byronensis, Gray. . Inside view of the same shell. a. The front part of the shell, corresponding to the head of the animal. b. The internal cup. . The soft parts of the same species from the ventral aspect. . The soft parts of the same species from the dorsal aspect. . The soft parts of a female specimen of the same species from the ventral 211 aspect, with the head turned down to show the orifice of the branchial chamber and the terminations of the rectum and oviduct. dorsal aspect. . The soft parts of a male specimen of the same species dissected from the The principal ganglia of the nervous system. (A bristle is passed through the wsophagus.) The same letters are used for the same parts in each figure. VOL. I. a. The mouth. b. The tentacles. b*. The eyes. c. (Fig. 6.) The penis. d. The aliform expansions of the neck. e. The anterior expansions of the foot. f. The foot. f*. The apex of the foot lodged in the cavity of the cup. f**. The point of attachment to the shell. . The mantle. . The branchial filaments. . The tongue supporting the horny rasp. . The salivary glands. . The esophagus. . The stomach. . The intestine. The anus. . The liver. . The testis. = ~ re, 2 sa So 8 83 QF . The entry, or beginning, h'. the end, of the branchial chamber. 212 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF THE CALYPTRZIDA. . The vas deferens. s t. (Fig. 4.) The ovary. u. (Fig. 5.) The oviduct. v. The mucous gland. w. The auricle, x. The ventricle, of the heart. «. The supra-cesophageal ganglia giving off the nerves to the tentacles and eyes. . The sub-cesophageal ganglia. y- The branchial ganglion. DR 008g See ROwen,del. $e" plan | é PSO. ( a Lyfeisord, {A By UCOWAld Ze ragele lala’. MAINS om ie p> «ted L, 0p. 2 Zeitter, sc. { 213 j XXIV. On the Structure of the Heart in the Perennibranchiate Batrachia. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.S., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Sur- geons in London. Communicated April 22, 1834. AS the Reptilia form the transition between those classes of Vertebrata that possess the highest and lowest degrees of the respiratory function, they differ considerably among themselves both in the extent and mode of respiration, and present correspond- ing variations in the external form and internal structure of the heart. This part of their anatomy has therefore been a subject of peculiar interest, not only from its phy- siological relations, but, as Mr. Hunter first observed!, from its varieties of structure exhibiting as permanent conditions some of the transitional states which the heart of the warm-blooded Vertebrata successively assumes in its progress towards perfection. The knowledge of these different structures has, however, been slowly, and much of it recently, acquired. Linnzeus attributed to the whole of his class Amphibia a simple bipartite heart, as in Fishes, ‘‘Cor uniloculare uniauritum.” But prior to the publi- eation of the 12th edition of the ‘Systema Nature’, the more complex structure of the Tortoise’s heart had been described by Duverney and Méry in the ‘ Mémoires de l’Aca- démie des Sciences’, as well as by Bussiéres in the 27th volume of the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’. Hasselquist had also pointed out the superior organization of the heart of the Crocodile+. Daudin', therefore, in his systematic work on Reptiles, admits the double auricle in the heart of the Chelonia and Sauria, but characterizes the Ophidia, as well as Batrachia, as having the simpler bipartite form of the organ ; and this is sanc- tioned by Blumenbach as far as regards the Serpents of Germany. Cuvier and Meckel, however, more correctly attribute to the Ophidia a heart with two separate auricles ; but in their latest writings® they state the single auricle to be common to, and charac- teristic of, the Batrachian order of Reptiles. Meckel, indeed, after premising that the Batrachia have the simplest form of heart, ‘which consists uniformly of but one auricle and ventricle, of which the first receives the blood by many trunks from the body and lungs at the same time,’’? afterwards ' On the Blood, p. 135. 2 For the years 1676, 1703. 3 For the year 1712. p. 172. he figures given by this author appear to me to be more faithful, and from the mode of dissection employed more intelligible, than those of Méry. ‘ Itin. Hgypt. et Palest., p. 293. 5 Hist. Nat. des Reptiles, tom. i. p. 335. ° Cuvier, Régne Anim., nouy. ed., tom. ii. p. 101.—Meckel, Vergl. Anat., band v. p. 215. 7“ Die Batrachier haben die einfachste Herzform. Das Herz besteht sehr allgemein nur aus einer Vorkam- mer und einer Kammer, von denen die erste das Blut durch mehrere Stiimme aus den K6rper und den Lungen zugleich aufnimmt.’’—Loc. cit., p. 215. 22 214 MR. R. OWEN ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE HEART observes with respect to its external form, that in Salamandra, Triton, Siren pisci- formis, and Sir. lacertina ‘‘the auricle is divided by a strong contraction into an anterior larger, and a posterior lesser moiety ;”' and then proceeds to state that in the genus Pipa he finds ‘a very interesting transition-structure in a membranous velum, which extends from the floor of the ventricle to the upper and posterior wall of the auricle, where a manifest opening is left.’’? My own dissections have, however, satisfied me of the correctness of Dr. Davy’s ascription of a distinct auricle for the pulmonic blood to the common Frog and Toad?; and the more recent researches of Dr. Martin St. Ange* have shown, that not only do the Anourous Caducibranchiata recede from the character assigned by Cuvier to the Batrachian order, but that in the Salamanders also there exists a small but distinct pulmonic auricle. In justice to Mr. Hunter it must be observed that he had accurately ascertained the true structure of the heart of the higher Batrachia, and included the Frogs, Toads, and Salamanders, with Serpents and the higher Reptiles, in the class which he denominates Tricoilia®, from the heart being composed of three cavities. The Siren, the Amphiuma, the Kattewagoe or Menopoma of Harlan, in short, all the Reptiles douteux of Cuvier that Mr. Hunter was acquainted with, he considered as a distinct class, which he denomi- nates Pneumobranchia in the manuscript which is quoted by Rusconi in the work entitled ‘Amours des Salamandres Aquatiques’®, and which is now published in the ‘ Physio- logical Catalogue of the Hunterian Collection’’. Neither Rusconi, Cuvier, Meckel, nor Hunter, who have severally made one or more of the doubtful Reptiles the subjects of particular investigation, has suspected that these remarkable animals resemble the higher Reptiles in the number of cavities of which the heart is composed; but they appear to have been uniformly regarded as approximating Fishes, as well in the sim- plicity of the circulating organ as in the permanence of a greater or less proportion of the branchial apparatus. In the progress of the arrangement and description of the preparations of the circu- lating organs which are preserved in the Gallery of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, I have had occasion to dissect an Amphiuma means, a Proteus anguinus, and a Siren lacertina, in order to reconcile the appearances presented by the Hunterian pre- parations with published descriptions, and more especially with that of the Siren lacer- tina, given by Mr. Hunter himself in the 56th volume of the ‘ Philosophical Transac- tions’*. In all these animals I find the pulmonary veins terminating in a small but ' «Der Vorhof—durch eine starke einschniirung in eine vordere, grossere und eine hintere, Kleinere Hilfte getheilt ist.”—Loc. cit., p. 216. 2 «So eben finde ich indessen bei einem frischern Exemplar eine interessante Uebergangsbildung in einem hautigen, senkrechten Segel, das sich von der Grundfliche der Herzkammern bis zum obern und hintern Rande der Vorhéfe erstreckt, hier aber eine deutliche Liicke liisst.”—Loc. cit., p. 217. * See the Zool. Journal, vol. ii. p. 586. * Table of the Circulating System. 5 On the Blood, p. 135. i IP 7 yol. ii. p. 145. 8 1766. p. 308. IN THE PERENNIBRANCHIATE BATRACHIA. 215 distinct auricular chamber, which communicates with the ventricle by an oblong orifice, situated close to, but separated from, the corresponding orifice of the great auricle of the veins of the body. In the present communication the heart of the Sir. lacertina is selected for more immediate consideration, as this species, in presenting a combination of but one pair of extremities with persistent external branchie, recedes furthest from the Batrachian type of structure, and might be supposed to approximate Fishes most closely in the con- struction of the central organ of circulation. The heart of the Sir. lacertina is of an oblong figure, situated immediately behind the branchie in the middle line of the body between the two fore legs and surrounded by a strong fibrous pericardium, which is smooth and glistening on the inner surface, as in Fishes, adheres by the whole of its exterior surface to the surrounding parts, and is defended on the ventral aspect by the expanded cartilaginous coracoid bones. The length of the pericardium in a specimen two feet in length was two inches, its breadth three fourths of an inch. The heart when viewed externally seems composed of a membranous sinus, a large muscular fimbriated auricle, a ventricle, and an elongated bulbus arteriosus. The venous sinus is situated at the posterior part of the pericardium. The great inferior cava terminates in this sinus by two orifices, separated from each other by a membranous septum'!, which extends a little way into the sinus, and terminates in a concave edge anteriorly ; on either side of this free margin of the septum there is an orifice, one of the right, the other of the left, superior cava”, between which the com- mon trunk of the pulmonary veins* is seen adhering by a small part of its posterior sur- face to the parietes of the sinus, but not terminating there. If the lower part of the auricle be carefully laid open in the transverse direction, a small cavity will be exposed distinct from the rest of the auricle, and above the sinus, into which the trunk of the pulmonary veins opens. This distinct compartment‘, which is analogous to the left auricle, and is here situated to the left side of the ventricle, communicates with the ventricle by an oblong aperture close to that by which the right auricle opens into the ventricle, the two apertures being separated by a transverse band which forms the point of attachment to the simple membranous auriculo-ventricular valves. This division of the auricle into two cavities, one for the systemic the other for the pulmonic blood, would scarcely be suspected to exist upon an external view of the heart, on account of the remarkable fimbriated structure of the auricles, arising from numerous indentations of varying extent: the deepest of these clefts is, however, that which separates the appendix of the left from that of the right auricle. The inter- nal surface of both auricles presents numerous delicate muscular ridges, which decus- sate in various directions: the subdivided elongated cylindrical pouches continued from the margin of the auricle present a manifest analogy with the remarkable structure of te. Big. 2. Pl. xxxi. * 6, b. Fig. 3. 3m. Figg. 2. & 3. +e. Big. 2. 216 MR. R. OWEN ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE HEART the branchial divisions of the vena cava in the Cephalopods, which also in that class are contained within a large pericardium, and serve, besides other uses, as reservoirs of blood to the branchial ventricles. The auricles are placed on the dorsal aspect of the ventricle, and more to the left than to the right side: they are not, however, so absolutely to the left side as Meckel describes ', but, when fully distended, advance forwards, as in Pipa, on both sides the ventricle and bulbus arteriosus, so as almost to encompass and conceal those parts. The size of the combined auricles is thus very considerable in proportion to that of the ven- tricle. In Amphiuma and Menopoma the auricles are proportionately smaller, and situated more completely to the left of the ventricle. The margin of the auricle in Amphiuma is but slightly notched as compared with that of the Siren ; in Menopoma it is almost entire. The ventricle in Str. lacertina is of an oblong-oval and slightly flattened form, similar to that of Ophidia: a slight notch or tendency to a division is observable at the apez, which lodges a branch of the coronary vein”, which is continued from this end of the ventricle into the inferior cava. The opposite end of the ventricle projects a little be- yond the origin of the artery. The serous investment of the ventricle, besides being continued along the bulbus arteriosus to the anterior end of the pericardium, is reflected also from the lower third of the dorsal margin of the ventricle upon the venous sinus ; and between these two layers the coronary vein is continued to the inferior cava, as in the Crocodile and some Chelonia. The parietes of the ventricle (which measured -,ths of an inch in length and -:,ths of an inch in breadth,) are about =2,th of an inch in thickness, and of a loose fasciculate structure. The most interesting appearance within the cavity is a rudimentary septum ® extending from the apex half way towards the base of the ventricle, and terminating in a concave edge directed towards the orifice of the artery. The whole inner surface is reticulated by the decussating carnee columne. The valvular structure at the orifices of the auricles was not very conspicuous in the specimen examined. A slight membranous production extended from either side the bar or septum which separated the orifices, and this septum was attached by a fleshy column to the parietes of the ventricle. The artery comes off about a line above the auriculo-ventricular apertures. It makes a half spiral curve, and then dilates into an elongated muscular bulb, which extends straight forwards to the anterior end of the pericardium, and there emerging, divides at once into the six branchial arteries, three on each side. There are two valves, one large and one small, at the origin of the artery ; but the latter is a mere ridge. At the com- mencement of the bulb there are two similar but smaller valves. The bulb itself is almost wholly occupied by a cylindrical fleshy valvular body, attached posteriorly, and marked anteriorly with grooves which lead to the several arteries given off above: the form of the canal, as seen on a transverse section, is, at this part, crescentic. ' Loe. cit., p. 216. 2n, Fig. 2. 3 f’. Fig. 3. IN THE PERENNIBRANCHIATE BATRACHIA. 217 In Amphiuma and Menopoma the contracted membranous part of the aorta intervening between the ventricle and bulb, is proportionately longer than in the Siren, but has the same spiral twist. The bulb itself, on the other hand, is much shorter, and broader : the ventricle in both these genera is also shorter in proportion to its breadth, and in Menopoma approximates to the triangular form which characterizes the ventricle iu Osseous Fishes. This genus also presents an affinity to Cartilaginous Fishes, in haying two rows of semilunar valves in the bulbus arteriosus, three in each row ; but neither in Menopoma nor Amphiuma is there any fleshy cylindrical body in the bulb,—this ad- ditional valve being unnecessary from the free passage which the undivided branchial arteries afford to the blood in these genera. In Amphiuma the pulmonary arteries are given off from the end of the bulb of the branchial aorta: in Menopoma they are formed by the union of two twigs given off respectively by the first and second branchial arte- ries near their origin, In the Siren the pulmonary arteries are branches of the lower branchial vein. It is worthy of observation, that in both Amphiwma and Menopoma the pulmonary artery supplies other parts besides the lungs, branches being sent off from it to the wsophagus: but I have not been able to trace any ramifications to the skin, as has been observed by Dr. Davy to be the case in the Toad. The presence of two auricles in the heart of the Reptiles doutewx now renders appli- cable to the whole class of Reptiles the phrase ‘‘ Cor uniloculare biauritum”’ ; and forms an additional argument for retaining as an Order of that Class the Amphibia of Latreille. But besides the zoological application of the preceding anatomical facts, they are in- teresting also in a physiological point of view. From the impediments which frequently occur to a free and regular circulation of blood in these cold-blooded and slow-breathing animals, the venous side of the heart is subject to great distension ; hence the large size of the auricles, and of the sinus which receives the systemic veins, and the perfect development of the intervening pair of valves, of which the Eustachian valve in the Mammiferous heart still presents a rudi- ment. Had the pulmonary veins terminated along with the systemic in the same cavity, their orifices would have been subjected to the pressure of the accumulated contents of that cavity, and there would have been a disproportionate obstacle to the passage of the aerated blood into the ventricle. This is obviated by providing the pul- monary veins with a distinct receptacle, which is equally ready with the right auricle to render its contents into the ventricle during the diastole of that cavity. In considering the heart with reference to the breathing organ in other classes, we find that at its first appearance as a distinct mechanical and muscular organ its energies are expended on the systemic circulation, and that the respiratory apparatus is placed at the termination of the circle ; the venous blood, prior to re-entering the heart, being either diffused in extensive and irregular sinuses, over whose parietes air is distributed by minutely ramified trachee, as in Insects ; or passing from venous trunks to branches indefinitely ramified upon a more concentrated respiratory organ, as in Crustaceans and 2) 218 MR. R. OWEN ON THE STRUCTURE OF THE HEART Mollusks. But at the point, or trunk, where the two venous trees are united we find no heart interposed, the respiratory circulation in these Invertebrata being in this respect analogous to the portal circulation in the Vertebrate classes. Even in the Dibranchiate Cephalopods, where the respiratory apparatus is perfected by the development of a mus- cular ventricle appropriated to the lesser circulation, it is interesting to observe that this organ is not placed at the point of divergence of the branchial vessels from the great central vein, but is, as it were, divided, and a branchial heart is placed at the base of each gill. I have on a previous occasion! pointed out the dependence of this superadded complexity upon the superior locomotive energies, and the related per- fections of the nervous system which the Dibranchiate Cephalopods enjoy. The still higher developed muscular powers of Fishes necessarily demand that the circulation through the respiratory organs in them should, in like manner, be aided by the propelling power of a ventricle. If the branchial and pericardiac cavities of a Hep- tatrema, Dum., be laid open and compared with the corresponding parts of a Sepia, it would seem as if the two branchial hearts of the Cephalopod had been approximated and united at the median plane in the Fish, while the arteries remained separate, each diverging from the other, and supplying the gills of its respective side. In Petromyzon the lower or posterior half of the branchial artery continues single, or conjoined. In other Fishes the mesial conjugation extends throughout the branchial trunk. The heart, however, which in the Mollusks is appropriated to the immediate reception and distribution of the aerated blood, has disappeared in Fishes. The gills in this class being so subdivided as to be subjected to effectual and constantly repeated pressure of the surrounding parts, the blood is driven more forcibly out of them than in the Cephalopods, where they float loosely in a large cavity. Again, the proportion which the muscular parts of the Fish bear to the visceral cavity is much greater than in the Mollusk, and therefore the systemic circulation derives more effectual assistance from the general contractions of the body; and it is this circumstance principally, though doubtless aided by the structure and allocation of the gills, which renders a ventricle for the greater circulation unnecessary in Fishes. It is well known that the more complex heart of the higher Vertebrata is developed from, or at an early stage has a structure analogous to, the simple heart in Fishes, and that, at first, its force is in like manner immediately exerted to propel the blood through branchial vessels, but is afterwards gradually concentrated upon the aorta by a series of obliterations of these vessels. In Siren, Proteus, Menobranchus, and Awolotes the stream issuing from the ventricle is still considerably subdivided in the external branchie ; and in consequence of this resistance to its passage additional means are provided to prevent regurgitation into the ventricle. In Menopoma the stream is di- verted into eight undivided channels before passing into the aorta; in Amphiuma it is carried from the heart to the descending aorta along four equally simple channels ; in ' Memoir on the Nautilus, p. 50. IN THE PERENNIBRANCHIATE BATRACHIA. 219 the higher Reptilia the retarding channels are reduced to two, while in the more ener- getic warm-blooded classes the blood is distributed over all the frame by branches of a single continuous vessel. A corresponding gradation may be traced in the place of origin of the pulmonary arteries, and the consequent impulse received by them from the contractions of the heart. In the Siren the pulmonary arteries come off at the end of the branchial circulation. In Menopoma they come off from a corresponding situation, but receive more of the heart’s impulse, from its not being previously expended on sub- divisions of the branchial vessels. In Amphiuma the pulmonary and branchial arteries rise together from the end of the aortic bulb. In the higher orders of Reptiles the pul- monary arteries proceed by a common trunk from the ventricle itself: and lastly, in the warm-blooded classes they have a ventricle expressly appropriated to accelerate the circulation through them. In the Vertebrate, as in the Molluscous division of the Animal Kingdom, the Muscular and Perceptive energies rise in proportion to the perfection of the Respiratory and San- guiferous systems. PLATE XXXI. Fig. 1. The heart in situ of Siren lacertina. a. The termination of the inferior vena cava. b, 6. The two superior vene cave. c,c. The venous sinus. d,d. The right or systemic auricle. e,e. The left or pulmonic auricle. . The ventricle. . The elongated bulbus arteriosus. . The branchial arteries. These are divided on the right side, and the branchial arches turned outwards, to show i. The descending aorta, formed by the union of the trunks of the bran- chial veins. k, k. The pulmonary arteries. 1, 1. The commencement of the lungs, laid open to show their cellular struc- ture, and m,m. The pulmonary veins. n. The esophagus. 0,0. The external branchia. Fig. 2. The heart and pericardium of the Siren, showing the structure of the auricles. The same letters denote the same parts as in the preceding figure. The whole extent of the pericardium is here shown. The bristles marked e” e" are passed through the pulmonary veins along the common trunk m! into VOL. I. 2G Tay 220 MR. R. OWEN ON THE HEART IN THE PERENNIBRANCHIATE BATRACHIA. the left auricle, and by the orifice e into the ventricle. Bristles are also passed through the inferior cava on either side of the valvular septum ec’, and one of them by the orifice of the right auricle d' into the ventricle. n is the coronary vein. Fig. 3. The heart of the Siren, showing the structure of the ventricle, and bulbus arteriosus. d', e’. The auricular orifices. f'. The mcomplete ventricular septum. g'. The membranous commencement of the aorta. g". The valvular projection into the bulb. q. Branches sent off from the anterior branchial vessel to the head. * Pep WIM € AOU YG. oe U2? 0 O86 Vig Bg V7Y is Poe Puy ame i [ 221 ] XXV. On the Young of the Ornithorhynchus paradoxus, Blum. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.Z.S., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. Communicated May 27, 1834. IT must be gratifying to every friend of Natural History to perceive how rapidly, by the exertions of enlightened travellers, the different facts and materials are accumu- lating which tend towards the complete elucidation of the economy and natural affini- ties of the Monotrematous Quadrupeds. On a retrospect of the history of these anomalous animals, we find in the year 1829 the sum of what was then certainly known as to their generative function thus expressed by Cuvier: ‘‘ Comme enfin on n’est pas encore unanime sur l’existence de leurs ma- melles, on en est a savoir si ces animaux sont vivipares! ou ovipares.”2 Such was the condition in which this question was left, notwithstanding the valuable labours of Meckel and M. Geoffroy, and such the received opinion as to the essential nature of the connexion between lactation and placental generation. It appears to have been under this impression that the revival of Meckel’s doc- trine in 1832 was, on the one hand, regarded, though erroneously, as proof of the vivi- parous generation of the Ornithorhynchus?, and on the other hand, as strenuously opposed by those Naturalists who had adopted the oviparous theory, and who regarded the Mo- notremata as a distinct class of Vertebrata. The true theory will in all probability be found somewhere between these extremes. Of all known Mammalia, the Edentulous Marsupiata undoubtedly approximate most closely the oviparous type. But if we except the partial atrophy of the right moiety of the female organs, and the form of the mouth of the Ornithorhynchus, all the principal deviations from the mammiferous type, as ex- hibited in the skeleton and in the composition of the entire generative apparatus, indi- cate the affinity of the Monotremata to the Reptilia rather than to the Aves ; and all the well ascertained facts respecting their generation support the inference, that, as in many Reptiles, the germ is developed within the body of the parent unaided by the for- mation of a placenta. 1 That there might be no mistake as to the sense in which this word is used, Cuvier previously defines it. «Dans tous les Mammiféres la génération est essentiellement vivipare ; c’est 4 dire que le foetus, immédiatement aprés la conception, descend dans la matrice, enfermé dans ses enveloppes, dont la plus extérieure est nommée chorion, et V'intérieure amnios ; il se fixe aux parois de cette cavité par un ov plusieurs plexus de vaisseaux, appelés placenta, qui établissent entre lui et sa mére une communication, d’oi il tire sa nourriture, et probable- ment aussi son oxygénation.”—Régne Animal, tom. i. p. 64. 2 Ibid., p. 234. 2a2 222 MR. R. OWEN ON THE YOUNG OF At the time when I was engaged in examining the structure and relations of the mammary glands of the Ornithorhynchus in 1832, my friend Mr. George Bennett was frequently with me: he became deeply interested in the question, and left England for Australia, determined on devoting his utmost endeavours while in that country towards its solution. His efforts have been attended with unexampled success, especially when it is considered how short a space of time was allowed him for these investigations. The results of his observations on the habits and economy of the Ornithorhynchus, he wilt himself lay before the Society ; and I shall only here allude to a few of the facts which relate more immediately to the subject of the present communication. The season of copulation is at the latter end of September or the beginning of the month of October. The precise period of gestation, and the condition of the excluded product, still remain to be determined ; but in the first week in December Mr. G. Ben- nett found in one of the nests of the Ornithorhynchus, three’ small naked embryos, not quite two inches in length, and which he therefore supposes, with much probability, to have been recently born. These specimens he was unable to preserve, from the want of the necessary means in a situation remote from any settlement. Fortunately, young specimens of Ornithorhynchus a little further advanced have been transmitted through other channels to this country. The Society is indebted for them to the prompt liberality of Dr. Hume Weatherhead, and they form the subject of the present communication. These specimens are of different sizes: the smaller one rather exceeds 2 inches in length, measured from the end of the bill to the end of the tail in a straight line ; the larger one is double that size, and is one of those two young ani- mals which, with the mother, were taken from a nest on the banks of the Fish River, and kept alive for about a fortnight by Lieut. the Hon. Lauderdale Maule?. The following are admeasurements of these two specimens. Smaller Orni- | Larger Orni- thorhynchus. | thorhynchus. Length from the end of the upper jaw over the curve of Inches. Lines. | Inches. Lines. the back tothe endofthetail . . . ....=.3 9 Geo Length from the same points in a straight line along the OO st gcse itt ates dete ees oe oe 4 0 Greatest circumference of the body . . . . . - - 2 9 4 8 Length of the head 43 84 Lebeaed® Length of the upper mandible . : 3 5 Breadth of the upper mandible at the base . 4 6 Thickness of the upper mandible at the anterior margin . 4 1 Length of the lower mandible. . . . . ..-. . 2 24 1 The left ovary of one of the impregnated wteri exhibited three corpora lutea, and Mr. G. Bennett believes that the Ornithorhynchus occasionally brings forth four young ones. 2 Proceedings of the Committee of Science, Zool. Soc., vol. u. p. 45. THE ORNITHORHYNCHUS PARADOXUS. 223 Smaller Orni- | Larger Orni- thorhynchus. | thorhynchus. Breadth of the lower mandible at the base . “ ie Length of the tail from the vent 41 10 Breadth of the tail at the root . Salt tabbed oer: 4 8 Reeth, of fap fore foot pee: shieoniee yeniiant. + ee ees 3 5 Breadth of the fore foot . 34 5 Length of the hind foot . 4 8 Breadth of the hind foot 3 5 Distance between the eyes . . . - - - sss. 33 6 Distance between the nostrils Pe eres ies lt From the exterior nostrils to the end of the mandible IRE a From the tip of the tongue to the end of the lower mandible + 4 The circumstances which first attract attention in these singular objects are, the total absence of hair!, the soft flexible condition of the mandibles, and the shortness of these parts in proportion to their breadth as compared with those of the adult. The integument with which the mandibles are covered is thinner than that which covers the rest of the body, and smoother, presenting under the lens a minutely granu- lated surface when the cuticle is removed, which however is extremely thin, and has none of the horny character which the claws at this period present. The margins of the upper beak are rounded, smooth, thick, and fleshy : the whole of the under mandible is flexible, and bends down upon the neck when the mouth is attempted to be opened. The tongue, which in the adult is lodged far back in the mouth, advances in the young animal close to the end of the lower mandible ; all the increase of the jaws beyond the tip of the tongue, which in the adult gives rise to a form of the mouth so ill calculated for suction or application to a flattened surface, is peculiar to that period, and conse- quently forms no argument against the fitness of the animal to receive the mammary secretion at an earlier stage of existence. The breadth of the tongue in the larger of the young specimens was 3: lines ; in the adult it is only one line broader ; and this disproportionate development is plainly indicative of the importance of the organ to the young animal, both in receiving and swallowing its food. The mandibles are surrounded at their base by a thin fold of integument, which extends the angle of the mouth from the base of the lower jaw to equal the breadth of the base of the upper one, and must increase the facility for receiving the milk ejected from the mammary areola of the mother. The oblique lines which characterize the sides of the lower mandible in the adult, running from within outwards and forwards, were faintly visible on the corre- sponding parts of the same jaw of the young animal: a minute ridge at the inner sides of these lines indicates the situations of the anterior horny teeth of the adult. 1 This is not accidental, as in many of the adult specimens sent over in spirit, for the cuticle is entire. In the specimens which Mr. G. Bennett discovered, the skin had a slight downy appearance. 224 MR. R. OWEN ON THE YOUNG OF The situation of the exterior nostrils has already been given ; they communicate with the mouth by the foramina incisiva, which are situated at nearly 3 lines’ distance from the end of the upper mandible, and are each guarded by a membranous fold extending from their anterior margin: the nasal cavity then extends backwards, and terminates immediately above the larynz, the tip of the epiglottis'! extending into it, and resting upon the soft palate. On the middle line of the upper mandible, and a little anterior to the nostrils, there is a minute fleshy eminence lodged in a slight depression. In the smaller specimen this is surrounded by a discontinuous margin of the epidermis, with which substance, therefore, and probably (from the circumstance of its being shed) thickened or horny, the caruncle had been covered. It is a structure of which the upper mandible of the adult presents no trace, and is obviously analogous to the horny knob which is observed on the upper mandible in the foetus of some Birds. I do not, however, conceive that this structure is necessarily indicative of the mandible’s having been applied, under the same circumstances, to overcome a resistance of precisely the same kind as that for which it is designed in the young Birds which possess it. The shell-breaking knob is found in only a part of the class; and although the similar caruncle in the Ornitho- rhynchus affords a curious additional affinity to the Aves, yet as all the known history of the ovwm points strongly to its ovoviviparous development, the balance of evidence is still in favour of this theory. The situation of the eyes was indicated by the convergence of a few wrinkles to one point ; but when, even in the larger of the two specimens, these were put upon the stretch, the integument was found entire, and completely shrouding or covering the eyeball anteriorly. This fact is one of great importance to the question of the mam- miferous character of the Ornithorhynchus. For on the supposition of the young animal possessing locomotive faculties, which would enable it, like the young Gosling, imme- diately after birth or exclusion, to follow the parent into the water, and there to receive its nutriment (whether mucous or otherwise), the sense of vision ought certainly to be granted to it in order to direct its movements. The privation of this sense, on the contrary, implies a confinement to the nest, and a reception on land of the mammary secretion of the parent. The general form of the body, and the cartilaginous condition of the bones of the extremities, equally militate against the young Ornithorhynchus possessing at this period of its existence active powers of swimming or creeping. The head and tail are closely approximated on the ventral aspect, requiring force to pull the body out into a straight line; and the relative quantity of integument on the back and belly shows that the position necessary for the due progressive motions is unnatural at this stage of growth. The form of the young Kangaroo soon after birth is very similar to this, which is com- mon to the foetus both of the viviparous and oviparous classes. ! The epiglottis is essentially associated with lactation, not with viviparous generation. THE ORNITHORHYNCHUS PARADOXUS. 225 The toes on each of the four feet were completely formed, and terminated by curved conical horny claws ; but the natatory fold of membrane of the fore foot had not the same proportional extent as in the adult, and the spur of the hind foot did not project beyond its socket in either specimen. In the smaller one, which was a male, it pre- sented the form of an obtuse papilla ; while in the larger specimen, although a female, it was more plainly developed and more pointed. his circumstance is in exact ac- cordance with the known laws of the development of sexual distinctions, especially of those of secondary importance, such as beards, manes, plumes, horns, tusks, spurs, &c., which do not avail in distinguishing the sexes till towards the period of puberty. As the spur is the only obvious distinction of the sexes in the full-grown Ornithorhynchus, I was compelled to refer to the internal essential organs, in order to determine the sex of the specimens here described. The ventral surface of the smaller specimen was carefully examined with a lens; but no trace of an umbilicus could be satisfactorily determined. In the very young or newly born Kangaroo, a longitudinal linear trace of the attachment of the umbilical vesicle is at that time apparent, but it is rapidly obliterated ; as is probably also the case in the Ornithorhynchus. In the smaller specimen the intromittent organ projected a little way beyond the ex- crementory orifice, as in the young Marsupiata ; but it was not continuous, as in them, with the anterior margin of that outlet. In the larger female specimen the correspond- ing organ was visible just within the verge of the opening ; but this clitoris, remaining stationary in its development, is afterwards, as I have shown in my Paper on the Mam- mary Glands*, removed to a distance from the preputial aperture by the elongation of the sheath, just as the minute spur of the female lies concealed at the bottom of the progressively elongated tegumentary socket, and as the tongue is left at the back of the oral cavity by the growth of the jaws. The following were the anatomical appearances observable in these young individuals, so far as the rarity of the specimens would warrant dissection to be carried. On laying open the abdomen in the larger specimen, the most prominent viscus was the stomach, which was almost as large as in the adult animal, deriving at this period no assistance from the preparatory digestive cavities, the cheek-pouches, which were not yet developed. The stomach extended in a curved direction across the epigastric, and down the left hypochondriac region to the left iliac region. It was full of coagulated milk. On carefully inspecting the whole contents with a lens, no portions of worms or bread could be detected; which solves the doubt entertained by Lieut. Maule as to whether the mother nourished this young one with the food which was given to her for her own support, or with secretion afterwords discovered to escape from the mam- mary pores. I took a portion of the coagulated substance from the stomach, and diluted it with ' Phil. Trans, for 1832, p. 525. 226 MR. R. OWEN ON THE YOUNG OF water; and having at the same time prepared a little Cow’s milk by first coagulating it with spirit, and then diluting the coagulum, I compared the two substances under a high magnifying power. The ultimate globules of the Ornithorhynchus’s milk were most distinctly perceptible, detaching themselves from the small coherent masses to form new groups: the corresponding globules of the Cow’s milk were of larger size. Minute transparent globules of oil were intermixed with the milk globules of the Ornithorhynchus. A drop of water being added to a little mucus, it instantly became opake ; and was resolvable by minute division into transparent angular flakes, entirely different from the regularly formed granules of the milk of the Ornithorhynchus. In the smaller specimen the stomach was empty; when distended with air it ex- hibited a less disproportionate development. It was situated in the left hypochondriac and lumbar regions. The intestines contained air, with granular masses of a mucous chyme adhering to their internal surface. This condition of the digestive canal would seem to show that no long period had elapsed since the birth of the specimen, and that lactation had either not been in full action, or that the young one had been deserted by the parent for some time before it was taken. In both specimens the spleen bore a proportionate size with the stomach ; and as the difference in the development of the stomach was considerable, the correspondence of the condition of the spleen with that of the digestive cavity was made very obvious. The difference in the development of the liver was not greater than corresponded with the different size and age of the two specimens. But the pancreas in both bore the same ratio to the stomach as the spleen. This would seem, therefore, to afford some indica- tion of the organs with which the function of the spleen is more immediately related. The intestinal canal in the larger specimen was situated almost entirely on the right side of the abdomen. The cecum, in both, was very minute and filamentary. I exa- mimed the ilewm, and more especially in the usual situation above the cecum, but could not perceive any trace of the pedicle of the umbilical or vitelline vesicle. The other vestiges of foetal organization were more obvious than in the ordinary Marsupial or ovoviviparous Mammalia. In both specimens, but more distinctly in the smaller one, the umbilical vein was seen extending from a linear cicatrix of the peritoneum, opposite the middle of the abdo- men, along the anterior margin of the suspensory ligament, to the liver. It was reduced to a mere filamentary tube, filled with coagulum. From the same cicatrix the remains of the umbilical arteries extended downwards, and near the urinary bladder were con- tained within a duplicature of peritoneum, having between them a small flattened oval vesicle, the remains of an allantois, which was attached by a contracted pedicle to the fundus of the bladder. As both the embryo of the Bird and that of the ovoviviparous Reptile have an allantois and umbilical vessels developed, no certain inference can be drawn from the above appearances as to the oviparous or viviparous nature of the generation of the Ornitho- THE ORNITHORHYNCHUS PARADOXUS. 227 rhynchus. But the structure of the ovary, and that of the ovwm both before and after it has quitted the ovisac, afford the strongest analogical proof of the intra-uterine deve- lopment of the embryo, and at the same time accord with the ascertained fact of the mammary nourishment of the young animal ; there being no store of yelk appended to the ovum when it quits the ovisac, as in the Bird, where it supplies the place of a mam- mary secretion to the newly hatched chick, and where also the voluminous yelk and its chalaz@ serve as an essential nidus to the embryo at the early stages of incubation. The kidneys were situated far away from the pelvis and high up in the lumbar region. This marked deviation from the oviparous type is well worthy of being taken into ac- count in the consideration of the nature and affinities of the Monotremata. It is charac- teristic of the Mammiferous type of structure, and would seem to be intended to give free space for the enlargement of the uterus, and to prevent the kidneys being affected by the continued pressure of this viscus and its contents during the latter periods of gestation. The situation of the kidneys with respect to each other varied in the two specimens : in the larger one, the left was a little higher than the right ; in the smaller one, it was a little lower : the latter is the ordinary position in the adult. The supra-renal glands did not correspond with this arrangement ; but in both instances the right was higher than the left, agreeing with the relative position of the testes in the male, and the ova- ries in the female. In Man, the large size of the supra-renal glands is noted as a foetal peculiarity ; but in the Ornithorhynchus they are of minute size, their greatest diameter not exceeding 4th of a line in the smaller specimen here described; and they increase in size progressively with the growth of the animal, and ina greater proportion than the kidneys ; which increase would appear, therefore, to have relation to the develop- ment of the generative organs. There were no traces of the corpora Wolffiana. The testes in the small male specimen were situated a little below the kidneys: they were of an elongated form, pointed at both ends, with the epididymis folded down, as it were, upon their anterior surface. In the female, the ovaries were freely suspended to the loins in a similar position, the right being at this period as large as the left: it is the persistence of the latter at an early stage of development which occasions the dis- proportionate size of the two glands in the adult. The still greater inequality of size in the oviducts of the Bird arises from a similar arrest of the development of the one on the right side; but both are equal at an early stage of existence. The uteri were straight linear tubes, scarcely exceeding the size of the ovarian ligaments. The lungs were found amply developed in both specimens ; the air-cells remarkably obvious, so as to give a reticulate appearance to the surface, and a resemblance to the lungs of a Turtle. They had evidently been permeated by air in the smaller spe- cimen. The heart in both specimens was of the adult form, with the apex entire ; but the left auricle was proportionately larger than in the adult heart, which is correctly figured by VOL, I. 24 228 MR. R. OWEN ON THE YOUNG OF THE ORNITHORHYNCHUS PARADOXUS. Meckel!. The ductus arteriosus was here very evident, and formed a filamentary chord in the usual situation between the aorta and pulmonary artery, but proportionately longer than in the true viviparous Mammalia. Here also we have the indication of a more prolonged foetal existence than in the Marsupial animals, there being no trace of a ductus arteriosus either in the uterine or mammary foetus of the Kangaroo. The Ornithorhynchus also deviates from the ordinary Marsupiata in having the thymus gland. This is situated in front of the great vessels of the heart, and consists of two lobes, of which the right is the largest. Fig. Fig. kwh @ PLATE XXXII. The smaller specimen of Ornithorhynchus paradoaus. The larger specimen. . The same in another view. . Front view of the mandibles of the same, a little open to show the tongue. In each of these figures, a, is the nostrils ; b, the prominence on the upper beak ; c, the eyes; d, the ears; e, the vent ; f, the orifice and rudimentary spur of the hind foot; g, the membrane at the base of the mandibles ; h, the tongue. A magnified figure of the hind foot of the female, showing the rudimentary spur projecting from the socket. PLATE XXXIII. Abdominal viscera of the smaller specimen, principally to show the remains of g, the umbilical vein, and h, the allantois ; i, is the liver ; k, the stomach. The stomach ; and 1, the spleen of the same specimen, The stomach and spleen of the larger specimen. . The heart, showing the single ductus arteriosus. . m, The kidneys ; n, the supra-renal glands ; 0, the testes; and p, the urinary bladder of the younger specimen. . The corresponding parts in situ of the female specimen: q, the ovaries; 7, the uteri and oviducts. . The urinary bladder, umbilical arteries, and allantois (h) of the smaller spe- cimen, magnified. . The upper mandible of the smaller specimen, magnified, to show the caruncle (6) between the nostrils. The figure marked thus * is of the natural size. [All the figures, except where otherwise indicated, are of the natural size. Those in Plate XXXII. were drawn by my friend T. Rymer Jones, Esq., whose valuable assistance I am happy in acknowledging. ] ' Ornithorhynchi paradoxi Anatomia, tal. vii. fig. 1. Sy a Ae ae EE 42 f.228 = ) e Drilb hyn hed fe tail Ld . Rymer Jones Esq. del. Latter, $c. Ee ROwen. del. Puilderhype bls fladlattd, taint oto: lol LH. 23 p..228. Zatter, sc XXVI. Notes on the Natural History and Habits of the Ornithorhynchus paradoxus, Blum. By Grorce Bennerr, Esq., F.L.S., Corr. Memb. Z.S. Communicated May 27, 1834. IN the commencement of the year 1829, when I first arrived in the Colony of New South Wales, my attention was directed towards two points of Natural Science which were at that time desiderata—one the mode of generation of the Kangaroo, to explain in what manner the young are brought into connexion with the nipple—and the other the mode of generation and habits of the animal which forms the subject of the present communication. To all the inquiries I made of persons long resident in the Colony, I could only pro- cure very unsatisfactory replies. I found then, as I also found on my subsequent and second visit to the Colony, that the majority preferred forming theories of their own and arguing on their plausibility, to devoting a few leisure days to the collection of facts by which the questions might be set at rest for ever. At this time a voyage of great interest to me, among the Islands of the Polynesian Archipelago and to New Zealand, prevented my devoting the time which I had at first intended to employ in attempting the discovery and elucidation of those doubtful points ; and I left New South Wales in March 1829, expecting that before my return to England some intelligent person resi- dent in the Colony would devote himself to the task and determine them by actual observation. On my return to England, however, in April 1831, I found that all the questions relative to those animals still remained in the same undecided state, excepting that my friend Mr. Owen had succeeded in injecting with mercury the ducts of the supposed mammary glands of the Ornithorhynchus ; a communication on which subject, as I have seen since leaving England in 1832, he has laid before the Royal Society. I again left England for the Colony of New South Wales in May 1832, and soon after my arrival there in August I visited the interior of the country, and devoted much time to the investigation of the habits and ceconomy of these animals in their native haunts. The Ornithorhynchus is known to the colonists by the name of Water-Mole, from some resemblance which it is supposed to bear to the common European Mole, Talpa Europea, Linn. : by the native tribes at Bathurst and Goulburn Plains, and in the Yas, Murrumbidgee, and Tumat countries, I universally found it designated by the name of Mallangong or Tambreet ; but the latter is more in use among them than the former. The body of this singular animal is depressed in form, and in some degree partakes 2H 2 230 MR. G. BENNETT ON THE HISTORY AND HABITS OF of the characters of the Oéter, the Mole, and the Beaver. It is covered by a fine long and thick hair, underneath which is a finer short very soft fur, resembling the two distinct kinds of fur found in the Seal and Otter. On the abdomen, breast, and throat, the fur and hair are of a much finer quality, and of a more silky nature, than on the other parts of the body of the animal. In young specimens the under surface of the tail, as well as the hind and fore legs near the feet, is covered by a fine hair of a beautiful silvery white appearance: this is lost, however, in the adult, in which the under surface of the tail is almost entirely destitute of hair'. Whether this proceeds from its trailing along the ground (which the close approximation of the abdomen and under surface of the tail to the ground in all the movements of the animal on land makes very probable,) I know not; but the most prevailing opinion among the colonists, for which, however, in the observation of their habits, I could not discover any foundation in fact, was that it was occasioned by the animals using the tail, in a manner similar to that which was for- merly believed of the Beaver, as a trowel in the construction of its dwelling. The tail is flat, broad, and inclining on each side abruptly off at the termination, beyond which the long hairs project: on its upper surface the hair is longer and coarser than on any other part of the body; it is destitute of that peculiar glossy appearance which adds so much to the beauty of the fur generally, and is also of a darker colour. The colour of the fur of the animal in all the specimens I have seen, of whatever age, is a light black, varying in shades according as it is seen in a stronger or weaker light: the under short fur is greyish. The whole of the under surface of the body is of a ferruginous colour, varying in its intensity according to the age of the specimen?. I do not regard this difference as any distinguishing mark of sex, as was at first supposed. Imme- diately below the inner angle of the eye is a small spot of a light or pale yellow colour. This I have remarked in all the specimens of either sex that I have seen, ex- cepting in one which was captured on the banks of the Wollondilly River near Goulburn Plains, in which these marks were deficient, although it did not differ in other external appearances from the specimens I had before examined. The only external difference of sex to be accurately distinguished, and indeed the only one on which any dependence can be placed, is the spur or claw on the hind leg of the males ; the females being destitute of that appendage. The legs of these animals are very short ; the feet are pentadactyle and webbed. In the fore feet (which seem to have the greatest muscular power, and are in principal use both for burrowing and swimming,) the web extends a short distance beyond the claws, is loose, and falls back when the animal burrows: the fore feet are thus capable of ' The under surface of the tail, both in males and females, is sometimes bare; and sometimes has only a few coarse hairs scattered over it. * I have heard that an Albino specimen of this animal was once seen; it was stated to have been close to the water’s edge at the time it was noticed, and to have been perfectly white. On the approach of the person who observed it, it dived, and although watched did not reappear. oe. THE ORNITHORHYNCHUS PARADOXUS. 231 great expansion. The claws on the fore feet are strong, blunt, and well calculated for burrowing ; and the two lateral are shorter than the three middle ones. The hind feet are short, narrow, turned backwards, and when the animal is at rest have, like those of the Seal, some resemblance to a fin ; their action is backwards and outwards. The first toe is very short, and the nails of all are curved backwards, and are longer and sharper than those of the fore feet ; the web does not extend further than the roots of the claws. The spur of the male is moveable, and is turned backwards and inwards : it is situated some distance above the claws, and rather towards the internal part of the leg. The head is rather flat; and from the mouth project two flat lips or mandibles, re- sembling the beak of a Shoveller Duck, the lower of which is shorter and narrower than the upper, and has its internal edges channelled with numerous strié, resembling in some degree those seen in the bill of a Duck. The central portion of the mandibles is a bony continuation from the skull, and anteriorly and laterally a cartilaginous substance, perfectly moveable, extends from the bony portion to the distance of 3ths of an inch. The colour of the Superior mandible above, when seen in an animal recently taken out of the water, is of a dull dirty greyish black, covered with innu- merable minute dots; while the cartilaginous expansion around the mandible is uni- formly smooth and soft. The under part of the upper mandible is of a pale pink or flesh colour, as well as the internal or upper surface of the lower mandible, the under surface of which is either perfectly white or mottled: in younger specimens it is usually white, while in the older it assumes a mottled appearance. At the base of both the lower and upper mandibles is a transverse loose fold or flap of the integument, always similar in colour to the skin covering the mandibles, that is to say, of a dull dirty greyish black in the upper, and white or mottled in the lower. In the upper mandible this is continued very nearly to the eyes, and may perhaps afford Some protection to those organs when the animal is engaged in burrowing or seeking its food in the mud. The upper fold or flap is continuous with another portion arising from the lower mandible also at its base. Sir Everard Home! considers the apparent use of these folds to be to prevent the beak from being pushed into the soft mud beyond this part, which is so broad as completely to stop its further progress. From careful observation of the actions of living specimens I can, however, assign no other use to this part than that which I have just mentioned. In dried specimens the colour and form of the beak are almost entirely lost. The eyes are very small, but brilliant, and of a light brown colour: they are situated rather high up the head. The external orifice of the ears is situated near the upper part of the external angle of the eye. When a living specimen is examined the orifice? is easily discoverable, as the animal has the faculty of closing or opening it at ‘ Observations on the Head of the Ornithorhynchus paradocus, in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1800. * I could not perceive any valve corresponding to that which is usually possessed by animals that frequent the water, but believe that the muscular contraction of the orifice answers the same purpose. ‘ 232 MR. G. BENNETT ON THE HISTORY AND HABITS OF will: in dead specimens, being closed, it would not be readily perceived by a person unacquainted with its exact situation. From this orifice a semicircular cartilaginous canal is continued, terminating at the base of the skull. The Ornithorhynchus has a peculiar fishy smell, more especially when wet, which probably proceeds from an oily secretion. The aborigines use these animals as food : but it is no particular recommendation of them to say that they are eaten by the Native Australian, as nothing in the shape of provender comes amiss to him, whether it be snakes, rats, frogs, grubs, or the more delicate Opossum, Bandicoot and Flying Squirrel. There are two species usually described in our works on Natural History, the Orni- thorhynchus rufus and the Orn. fuscus; but the differences between them appear to me to be so unimportant that I hesitate in considering them as otherwise than specifically identical. Not having referred the Water-Moles which fell under my observation to either of these presumed species, I retain for them the name originally proposed by Professor Blumenbach, that of Orn. paradovus: though subsequent in date to the de- nomination assigned by Shaw to the same animal, it has been so extensively adopted as to render it inexpedient in this instance to adhere to the strict rule of nomenclature. The size of the Ornithorhynchus varies, but the males are usually found to be in a small degree larger than the females: the average length I consider to be from 1 foot 6 inches to 1 foot 8 inches. From the following dimensions of specimens shot in the Yas and Murrumbidgee rivers! an idea may be formed of the relative proportions of the different parts to the body: the measurements were taken immediately after the animals had been shot and removed from the water, the specimens, still in their flaccid state, being placed in their natural position. On the dimensions thus taken more de- pendence can be placed for accuracy than on those derived from stuffed specimens, which, from the contracted state of most of the parts, and the artificial elongation given to the body, cannot be relied on. As the integuments, moreover, hang very loose about the animal, they are usually distended by the stuffer to a much greater degree than is natural. Male specimen shot in the Yas River. Ft. Length from the extremity of the mandible to the extremity of the tail 1 Length of the upper mandible . Breadth of the upper mandible Length of the lower mandible . Breadth of the lower mandible Length of the fore leg — Ss i=} OO ter DO ND ST a= os ala ula «lo «lo, ' Mr. George MacLeay informs me that the specimens procured from the Nepean River are seldom longer than 1 foot 2 inches. 04 ow» THE ORNITHORHYNCHUS PARADOXUS. 233 Ft. In. Length of the web projecting beyond the claws of the fore feet. \.0). Ea Breadth of the fore foot expanded . . . . . , . . 42 emer eB OT A ee Reeders 1 eyes 4s Breadth of the tail at the broadest ACL Tee tei itecin Oi errs oo 32 Length of the hind leg to the extremity of the longest claw . . . 4 Breadth of the hind footexpanded . . . . . . . |, 24 Female specimen shot in the Yas River. Pe} -Tnt Length from the extremity of the mandibles to the extremity of the tail 1 7 Length of the upper mandible . seorretes Q6 Breadth of the upper mandible Qe Length of the lower mandible . 1s Breadth of the lower mandible 1s Length of the fore leg and foot 42 Length of the fore foot . Syiiee “ide 23 Breadth of the fore foot when expanded Qs Length of the web projecting beyond the claws es Length of the tail . Santi. eas ee : 5s Breadth of the tail at the broadest part . 22 Length of the hind leg and foot Meee RE ERS pate act 32 Length of the hind foot to the extremity of the longest claw . .. 22 Of fifteen specimens shot and captured alive, the length of the males averaged from 1 foot 7 to 1 foot 8 inches (measuring from the extremity of the mandibles to that of the tail) ; and that of the females from 1 foot 6 to 1 foot 7 inches. During my stay at Gudarigby, the farm of Mr. W. H. Dutton, near the Murrum- bidgee River, a male was shot which measured 1 foot 113 inches in length ; but the relative proportions of the other parts were not so great as might have been expected. Male specimen shot in the Murrumbidgee River. Ft. In. Length from the extremity of the mandibles to the extremity of the tail 1 112 Length of the upper mandible . Pt alse yea 2s Breadth of the upper mandible . . . . | 5 Ree 24 Tenpanomenestal eo. BOE ese wie een 6s Breadth of the tail at the broadest ORG RTS NED WE). COMP END RS 24 Expansion of the fore foot . 5 on g kote Bg reid pts 4 Length of the spur on the hind Ee to See aie abana abs 1 The narrower tail and small proportion of the beak to the length of the body made 234 MR. G. BENNETT ON THE HISTORY AND HABITS OF this specimen appear different from all the others that I had seen ; but in other respects it was similar to them. A female shot in the evening of the same day, and in the same part of the river, measured only | foot 4 inches, as follows : Female specimen shot in the Murrumbidgee River. Ft; Ing Length from the extremity of the mandible to that of the tail . 1 4 Length of the upper mandible . 2 Breadth of the upper mandible 14 Breadth across the back 4 Length of the tail 4s Breadth of the tail he Qe Expansion of the web of the fore feet 32 On the 17th of September 1832 I took my departure from Raby Farm in company with Mr. Henry O’Brien, who was proceeding to his farm in the Yas country. Having made a very interesting journey through the Bathurst country, we arrived, on the 4th of October, at Mundoona, the estate of Mr. James Rose, near Yas Plains in the Murray County. It was at this place that I had determined to commence my investi- gations of the Ornithorhynchus, as a portion of the Yas River ran through the estate, in which these animals were to be found in great numbers. We arrived at the Farm at 5 p.m. ; and as the river was but a very short distance from the dwelling-house and I was eager to have even a distant view of the animal in a living state, I readily acceded to an offer to walk on the banks whilst refreshment was preparing for us after our long journey, and ascertain if one could be procured that evening. We soon came to a tranquil part of the river, such as the colonists call a ‘‘pond,” on the surface of which numerous aquatic plants grew. It is in places of this description that the Water-Moles are most commonly seen, seeking their food among the aquatic plants, whilst the steep and shaded banks afford them excellent situations for excavating their burrows. We remained stationary on the banks, with gun in rest, waiting their appearance with some degree of patience ; and it was not long before my companion quietly directed my attention to one of these animals paddling on the surface of the water, not far distant from the bank on which we were then standing. In such circumstances they may be readily recognised by their dark bodies just seen level with the surface, above which the head is slightly raised, and by the circles made in the water around them by their paddling action. On seeing them the spectator must remain perfectly stationary, as the slightest noise or movement of his body would cause their instant disappearance, so acute are they in sight or hear- ing, or perhaps in both ; and they seldom reappear when they have been frightened. By remaining perfectly quiet when the animal is ‘‘up,” the spectator is enabled to obtain an excellent view of its movements on the water ; it seldom, however, remains . THE ORNITHORHYNCHUS PARADOXUS. 235 longer than one or two minutes playing and paddling on the surface, soon diving again and reappearing a short distance above or below, generally according to the direction in which it dives. It dives head foremost with an audible splash. Although the animal may “‘ come up” close to the place where the sportsman is standing, it would be useless to attempt to level the gun, for that action alone would cause its instantaneous disappearance; but after waiting patiently until the animal dives, and watching the direction in which it sinks!, preparation must be made to re- ceive it with the discharge of the piece instantly on its reappearance on the surface, which (when it descends unfrightened) is almost certain to take place in a short time. A near shot is requisite, a distant one being almost hopeless ; and the aim should be in- variably directed at the head, in which spot the shots are more likely to take speedy effect than in the loose dense integuments of the body, which, as they afford little resistance, the shot are unable to penetrate. I have seen the skull shattered by the force of the shot when the integuments covering it have scarcely suffered injury. Although the following day was very showery, this did not deter us from ranging the banks of the river in quest of Ornithorhynchi. The heavy rain in the course of the night and morning had swollen the stream considerably, and we saw only one specimen during the morning, which proved too vigilant for us, and consequently escaped. In our return home, however, along the banks, about 2 p.m., at a narrow part of the river, one of these animals was seen paddling about on the surface. We waited until it dived, which it did soon afterwards ; and having made our preparation, on its returning to the surface of the water, a short distance further down, it received the contents of the gun, which took effect ; for although it immediately sank, it soon came up again, evi- dently severely wounded. It evaded capture by frequently diving, although in its wounded condition it was soon obliged to regain the surface of the water, and was evi- dently striving to reach the opposite bank?: it moved tardily, with the greatest part of the body above the surface of the water, as is usually observed in these animals when they are severely hurt. It received, however, two effective discharges from the fowling-piece before it remained tranquil on the water and allowed the dog to bring it out. It proved to be a fine male specimen, and was not yet dead, but moved occa- sionally, making no noise except frequent deep expirations from the nostrils. When the fur of the animal is wet, it has a sordid and far from attractive appear- ance, resembling rather a lump of dirty weeds than any production of the animal king- dom. Indeed, were it not for their paddling motion on the water, these animals would ‘ If the water is very clear, the course of the animal beneath its surface after diving can be distinctly seen ; but as the places frequented by it usually abound in river-weeds, it seldom occurs that it is noticed ina clear part of the river. On diving, they never rise again at the same place; but it is not difficult, with a little experience in sporting for these animals, to judge with tolerable accuracy where they may again rise, so as to obtain a mark at them. * When wounded, they make for the land, either to escape into their burrows, or from being unable to support themselves in their weakened condition on the water. VOL. I. 21 236 MR. G. BENNETT ON THE HISTORY AND HABITS OF often escape observation ; for their suppleness and colour when wet, would cause them to be regarded only as masses of weeds, such as are so often seen floating about the rivers. Such at least was their appearance when lying dead on the surface of the water, or when drifted by the current against the stump of a tree, or among the reeds and bullrushes which grow so profusely near and upon the banks. A few minutes after the animal had been taken out of the water it revived and ran along the ground, instinctively endeavouring to regain the water, but with an unsteady motion. In about twenty-five minutes from the time of its capture, it gave a few con- vulsive sighs and expired. This specimen being a male, and having heard so much related about the injurious effects resulting from a puncture by the spur, I determined to avail myself of the op- portunity to ascertain the correctness of the assertion. The wounded state of the animal presented no objection to the experiment, as in one published account in which the poison is reported to have produced such terrible effects, the animal was also mor- tally wounded. As soon, therefore, as it became lively, I put its ‘‘ poisonous spurs” to the test. I commenced by placing my hands in such a manner, when seizing the animal, as to enable it, from the direction of the spurs, to use them with effect: the result was that the animal made strenuous efforts to escape, and in these efforts scratched my hands a little with the hind claws, and even, in consequence of the position in which I held it, with the spur also. But although seized so roughly, it neither darted the spur into my hand, nor did it even make an attempt so to do. As, however, it had been stated that the creature throws itself on the back when it uses this weapon!, (a circumstance not very probable to those who have any knowledge of the animal,) I tried it also in that position ; but though it struggled to regain its former posture, no use was made of the hind claw. I tried several other methods of effecting the object I had in view, but as all proved futile, I am convinced that some other use must be found for the spur than as an offensive weapon. I have had several subsequent opportunities of repeating the experiments with animals not in a wounded state, and the results have been the same. These animals are seen in the Australian rivers at all seasons of the year, but a question may arise whether they do not in some degree hybernate, for they are more abundant during the summer than in the winter months. During floods or freshes it is, however, not an uncommon occurrence to’ see them travelling up and down the rivers. When going down, they allow themselves to be carried along by the force of the stream, without making any exertion of their own; but when swimming against the stream, all their muscular power is exerted to the utmost to stem the force ' Some of the settlers consider the spur of the Ornithorhynchus as poisonous, not from any experience of their own, but in consequence of the aborigines saying, alluding to the spur, ‘It is very saucy ;” such being their English expression when they wish to imply that anything is hurtful or poisonous: they apply, however, the same expression to the scratching of the hind feet of the animal. It is also certain that they never seem afraid of handling in any way the male Ornithorhynchus alive. —— an =) THE ORNITHORHYNCHUS PARADOXUS. 237 of the current, and it is generally done effectively. I recollect, however, seeing two making repeated and ineffectual attempts to pass a small waterfall during a rapid current of the river, and after many persevering efforts they were unable to attain their object. The opinion that I had heard advanced at Sidney, of its being requisite to shoot the Water-Moles dead instantly, otherwise they would sink and not reappear, I did not find to be correct in practice. If missed, indeed, this is likely to occur ; but if the animal is wounded, it immediately sinks, but soon reappears on the surface of the water some distance beyond the place at which it was seen to dive. Some require two or three shots before they are killed or so severely wounded as to enable them to be brought out of the water; and they frequently evade being captured, even when wounded, by frequent and rapid diving. Sometimes too, unless the sportsman is very vigilant, they may come up among the reeds and rushes, which are plentiful in some parts, extending out from the banks of the river, and thus escape observation altogether. I have no doubt, also, that some which sink after being wounded, escape into their burrows ; as even when they cannot reach the bank, they may get access to the hole by the sub- aqueous entrance. On the evening of the day on which the first specimen was shot, we were fortu- nate in procuring a female. It was twice seen paddling about on the water, diving and then rising again, but not sufficiently near to allow of its being fired at; the third time it dived, rising within good aim, it was shot. On being taken out of the water it bled from the mouth, and it was found that the shot had struck it about the base and on other parts of the mandibles ; it died almost immediately. The only indications of vitality which it gave consisted of a gasping motion of the mandibles and a convulsive action of the hind feet, as when the animal combs the sides of the abdomen with the claws of the hind feet. This specimen differed from the last in the abdomen being of a much darker ferruginous colour ; but from subsequent observations of numerous spe- cimens, I find these differences to depend merely on the age of the animal. In this individual the web of the fore feet was entirely black, but in many it is found mottled ; the under mandible was nearly white, the upper of the usual colour. There was no spur on the hind foot, but on the situation of it in the male, the female had a small impervious depression, which it is not improbable may serve for the reception of the spur of the male. I felt great delight at having procured a female specimen, as I had some expecta- tion of being able thereby to ascertain the mode of procreation in this most extraordi- nary quadruped. At all events I expected to determine whether this was or was not the commencement of the breeding-season among them. My attention was immediately directed to the abdominal or mammary gland, and on laying aside the abdominal in- teguments and examining its situation, I was at first rather surprised to observe scarcely any appearance of it. On reflection, however, it occurred to me (a supposition which 212 238 MR. G. BENNETT ON THE HISTORY AND HABITS OF was afterwards confirmed by facts,) that as the gestation advances, the gland becomes enlarged ; and that when the lacteal secretion is no longer required for the support of the young, it again decreases, becoming scarcely perceptible. Omitting the rest of the anatomy, I shall at once proceed to the result of the inves- tigation of the uterine organs. These I found to consist of two uteri extending some distance above the pelvis. On the upper, rather posterior and lateral part of the uteri (but more particularly and more clearly marked in the left than in the right wterus,) were well developed clusters of ova, giving an indication of an impregnated female. Both uteri, gradually diminishing in size as they proceeded, had their termination in the cloaca; the bladder was situated between and rather anterior to the wteri, and the rectum posterior to the bladder ; and both these organs also had their termination in the cloaca. The ovaries were white!, and covered by a semitransparent membrane, through which the ova could be readily distinguished. The left uterus had the largest development : its coats were thickened, and on laying the internal part open gradually from the os uteri to the apex, three loose ova of the size of swan-shot were successively exposed to view, one a short distance above the other, but all in the uterine cavity. T hey were perfectly white and quite round; their external coat consisted of a dense opake mem- brane ; and they could be taken into the hand and examined without fear of their sus- taining any injury®. The os uteri was contracted so closely at this period as scarcely to permit a very thin ' After having been preserved in spirits, they became rather of a yellowish colour : indeed the whole of the preparation of the uterine organs had, as may be supposed, a far more beautiful appearance when viewed in the recent state than after it had been for some time preserved in spirit. For such purposes I should prefer brine to spirit, as the natural appearance of animal preparations is not so liable to be lost. * I took the earliest opportunity of transmitting to my friend Mr. Owen the impregnated uterus of this Or- nithorhynchus, and of two others which I subsequently obtained, and the following is the result of his exami- nation of these specimens as detailed in a paper just published by him in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions.’ “In each of the specimens, the left ovary only had taken on the sexual actions, but did not exceed in size the same parts in the unimpregnated specimens above described. The right ovary had, however, become enlarged ; it measured half an inch in length, a third of an inch in breadth, and was about half a line in thickness: a few ovisacs, about the size of a small pin’s head, projected from the surface. “The left ovary in each of the specimens was concealed by the thin membrane forming the expanded orifice of the oviduct. In one of these it was with some difficulty it could be withdrawn from the Fallopian aperture, owing to the adhesion which was occasioned by what appeared to be a coagulated secretion; a circumstance which must have effectually ensured the passage of the ovum into the oviduct. In two of the specimens, the left ovary presented two empty ovisacs, or corpora lutea, corresponding with the number of ova found in the wterus. In the third specimen, the left ovary presented two ovisacs still uncicatrized, but only one ovum was contained in the uterus. * * * * “The discharged ovisacs were of an elongated flask-shaped form, about three lines in length and two in diameter, with the margins of the orifice through which the ovum and granular substance had passed everted, with a slight contraction, resembling the neck of a flask, below the aperture. On compressing these ovisacs, small portions of coagulated substance escaped. When longitudinally divided, they were found to consist of the same parts as the ovisac before impregnation, with the exception of the granular contents and granular a THE ORNITHORHYNCHUS PARADOXUS. 239 stem of grass, not much larger in diameter than a hog’s bristle, to pass through it ; just within the orifice were two small raised reddish bodies, the use of which I do not know. The interior coats of the uterus were corrugated and of a fine pinkish colour. On laying open the right uterus, although it was also enlarged and had some degree of vascularity, with ovaries on its upper part, no eggs were found within: internally it had the same corrugated appearance as was observed in the left, but the vascular tinge existed in a less degree. The cheek-pouches, or, as I am inclined to consider them, the first stomachs, of both stratum: but the theca, or innermost parietes of the sac, was much thickened, and encroached irregularly upon the empty space, so as to leave only a cylindrical passage to the external opening. * * * * “The two smallest sized ova * * * were situated at the upper part of the left uterus, and at the distance of about a line from each other, Each ovum was spherical in form, and measured two lines and a half in diameter : they were of a deep yellow colour, with a smooth and polished surface, and had not the slightest adherence to the uterine parietes. “The two ova next in size * * * measured each three lines in diameter, and were situated a little below the middle of the left uterus : they were of aspherical form, but had evidently been slightly compressed in the uterine cavity. They were of a lighter colour than the preceding, a circumstance which was specially evident at the upper part, from the subsidence of the contained vitelline mass. Externally they were smooth, and rolled freely out of the position where they were lodged like those of the preceding specimen. “The largest ovum * * * had the same spherical form, smooth exterior surface, and freedom from connexion with the uterus, as the preceding, but was of a much lighter colour, owing to the increased quantity of its fluid contents, to which its greater size was chiefly attributable. It measured three lines and a half in diameter, and had been situated in a depression or cell a little below the middle of the left uterus. The lining membrane of the uterus was highly vascular in the recent state in each of the above specimens. “In all these ova the contents could be seen, through the cortical or outer membrane, to be of two kinds, viz., a greyish subtransparent fluid and a yellowish denser mass, which varied in their relative proportions as above mentioned, the denser substance always subsiding to the lowest part of the ovum, whichever way it was turned. In the largest ovum, the yellow mass or yolk occupied about one third of its cavity, while in the small- est it constituted four fifths of the whole mass. “The chorion or cortical membrane of these ova offered a moderate degree of resistance when torn open with the forceps, and yielded equally in every direction when Separated from the yolk, the rent margins curling in- wards like the coats of a hydatid. This membrane was of a dull greyish colour inclining to brown, slightly trans- parent, and more polished upon its inner than upon its outer surface: it resembles the cortical membrane of the ovum of the Salamander, but is of a more delicate texture. The fluid contents occupied the space between the cortical and yitelline membranes, a situation analogous to that of the albumen in the egg of the Fowl, but had not become coagulated by the action of the spirit in which the ova had been so long immersed. “The yellow matter, or yolk, was seen to be invested by its proper capsule, which, when reflected under the microscope, was found to consist of an extremely thin, smooth, and transparent outer layer, which I regard as the membrana vitelli, with a thicker granular membrane immediately lining it, analogous to the blastoderma or germinative membrane. The contents of the above investments, or substance of the yolk, consisted of innu- merable minute opake granules, similar in size and regularity of form to those contained in the ovarian follicles, and with these granules were mingled larger transparent globules of oil. There was not the slightest trace of chalaze attached to the vitelline membrane, as, from analogy, we should expect to be the case had the ovum been destined to have been perfected by incubation. I was unable to detect any rudiments of the embryo,” — Philosophical Transactions for 1834, p. 555. 240 MR. G. BENNETT ON THE HISTORY AND HABITS OF the animals were filled with mud and gravel, among which comminuted fragments of insects and minute shell-fish could be plainly discovered. The various contradictory accounts that have been given on the authority of the aborigines (who may be supposed, from their so often seeking these animals for food, to be able to state their habits correctly,) as to the animal laying eggs and hatching them, induced me to take some pains to find out the cause of error; and being now perfectly satisfied that ova were produced in the uteri, I could the more readily deter- mine the accuracy or inaccuracy of the accounts which I might receive from the na- tives. I determined, however, not to question any who had been repeatedly questioned before on the same subject; but some time after, when I visited the out-stations in the Tumat country, where such questions had never been previously asked, I made in- quiries among the most intelligent. The Yas natives in the first instance asserted that the animals lay eggs, but very shortly afterwards contradicted themselves. To ascertain what dependence could be placed on them, I made a drawing of an oval egg, which was recognised to be like that of the Mallangong. I then made a drawing of a round egg, and that also was declared to be cabango (egg) of the Mallangong. It was also declared that ‘‘ old woman have egg there in so many days” (the number of which they did not know) ; that the young ones ‘*tumble down”’; and that two eggs are laid in one day. An account subsequently ob- tained from a native, who appeared anxious to explain the fact, would lead to the belief that the animal is ovoviviparous ; but yet, from the difficulty they find in expressing themselves correctly in our language, we often misunderstand them. He asserted the animal to be oviparous, but when desired to procure the eggs he replied, ‘“‘ Bel cabango (no egg) tumble down; bye bye, pickaninny tumble down.” In the Tumat country the answers were readily and satisfactorily given; and afterwards more minute questions being put to them through my interpreter, the result was the same. ‘‘ Tambreet make egg tumble down?” was the first query I made. ‘“ Bel” (no) was the reply. ‘‘ No egg (corbuccor) tumble down; pickaninny make tumble down.” ‘This accorded with my observations, for it was at the season that this inquiry was made that the young Duckbills hereafter noticed were found, as if just brought forth, in the burrow. The natives are of course accurate in their observation of the breeding-season of animals, upon which their principal means of sustenance in this country depend. On showing one of the natives at Yas the preparation of the uteri, he recognised them as the place ‘‘ where pickaninny is made.’’ When he saw the small eggs in the uterus on the opposite side, (for the empty one was first shown him,) he first stared, and then said, ‘‘ Cabango, cabango”’ (egg, egg); but even with this before him no satis- factory reply could be procured from him whether the animal laid and hatched them. On the whole we may infer that no dependence can be placed on native accounts, but that naturalists must seek for information in their own investigations. On the following day (6th of October) the Yas River was much swollen by the con- il eaten lle ice THE ORNITHORHYNCHUS PARADOXUS. 241 tinued rains ; but although exposed to heavy drenching showers, we again visited the river. Plate xxxv. Fig. 1. © Thid. a’. 7 Ibid. d. 8 Ibid. a. * Ibid. Fig. 2. 264 MR. BRODERIP ON CLAVAGELLA. In the first-mentioned specimen, at the anterior or greater end of the ovate chamber, an insulated shelly plate has been secreted with the tubular perforations! ; that part of the chamber having afforded (apparently at a former period) the best communication with the ambient fluid: but a calcareous deposit having almost entirely cut off that communication, the animal appears to have been compelled to secrete a second shelly plate towards the anterior ventral edge of the fixed valve, where the perforation of some other shell (a Lithodomus probably) secured the necessary influx of the water?. Nor is this the only instance of the secretion of a second tubular plate which has fallen under my notice. In the last-mentioned or smaller specimen, the perforated shelly plate joins the ante- rior ventral edge of the fixed valve laterally, that point of the chamber being evidently the most practicable for communicating with the water by means of the tubules: the rest of the anterior edge of the fixed valve is surrounded by the coral wall. In Mr. Cuming’s specimen the fixed valve is continued on to the tube‘. The anterior edge of this valve is surrounded by the naked wall of the chamber, and the greater end of the chamber, or that part of it which is opposite to this anterior edge, being imprac- ticable, from its thickness, as a water communication, (with a small exception®, which, not improbably, had ceased to be available,) the animal has been driven to secrete the perforated shelly plates not far from the throat of the tube on either side, where the chambers of Petricole or Lithodomi opened a passage to the surrounding water®. Asa further proof of this, Mr. Owen informs me that the mantle is torn at these particular points. I feel the difficulty of laying down specific characters from the specimens belonging to Mr. Goldsmid and Mr. Cuming. The tubes, or siphonic sheaths, of each of them are broken, and nothing is left sufficiently distinct to show the form of the aperture when it was perfect. The valves being nearly, perhaps altogether, excluded from the light, colour, at best but a treacherous guide, is absent entirely. I cannot conceal from my- self that the shape of the chamber and of the valves, together with the comparative roughness or smoothness of their outer surfaces, may depend upon the greater or less degree of hardness of the material in which the chamber is formed. With such data, however, as these specimens afford, I shall endeavour to characterize them ; and if, hereafter, they should prove to be mere varieties, the descriptions and drawings may at all events assist in elucidating the natural history of the genus. | Plate xxxy. Fig. 1. e. 2 Ibid. Fig. 2. e. * Thid. Fig. 2. x. * Plate xxx. Fig. 8. d. 5 Ibid. e”. 6 Ibid. e’, e'. all MR. BRODERIP ON CLAVAGELLA. 265 CLAVAGELLA ELONGATA. Tab. XXXV. Figg. 1—4. Clav. camerd elongato-ovatd; valvié liberd elongatd, subtrigond, convead, externe concentricé valde rugosd, intus nitente; umbone acuto. Hab. in Oceano Pacifico ? Mus. Goldsmid. The Astreopora in which this Clavagella is chambered approaches very closely to one brought by Mr. 8. Stutchbury from Bow Island, or Hao, in the Pacific Ocean, and I have therefore suggested that Ocean as its probable locality. The wall of the coral chamber against which the free valve rested, gives as exact an impression of the ex- ternal rugosities of that valve as if it had been applied to a surface of wax. CLAVAGELLA LATA. Tab. XXX. Figg. 8—10 (Testa) ; 11—16 (Animal). Clav. camera rotundato-ovaté ; valvé liberd latiusculd, subtrigond, subconvexd, externé con- centrice rugosd, intis nitente ; umbone subrotundato. Hab. in Oceano Pacifico. Mus. Cuming. Both valves are nacreous internally, and the muscular impressions!, especially in the fixed valve, are very strong. CxiavaGELLA MELITENSIS. Tab. XXXV. Figg. 5—8. Clav. testd subrotundatd, rugosd, intis subnitente ; tubo longitudinaliter corrugato. Hab. ad Melitam. Mus. Cuming, Miller. Mr. G. B. Sowerby, finding that I was writing upon this subject, forwarded to me, with his usual liberality, two specimens of Clavagella from Malta. They are in an argillo-calcareous tufa? One of them belongs to Mr. Cuming, the other to T. Miller, Esq., Surgeon R.N., who brought them to this country. The loose valve of Mr. Cuming’s specimen? is not so much rounded as that of Mr. Miller’s’, nor are its corrugations so large and distant. Mr. Cuming’s specimen has a considerable portion of the longitudinally corrugated tube‘ still projecting from the rock ; but Mr. Miller’s appears to have been abraded till it became even with the sur- ' Plate xxx. Figg. 8 & 10, f'., g!., & A. * Plate xxxv. Fig. 5. ® Ibid. Figg. 6—8. * Ibid. Fig. 5. a. Bm 266 MR. BRODERIP ON CLAVAGELLA. face. The inside of the loose valve of the latter specimen! is almost nacreous, and the distant and broad corrugations appear upon the internal surface. In both, the casts of the backs of the loose valves may be seen on the stony chamber as if they had been impressed on wax. A great portion of the fixed or ‘‘ soldered” valves, which are continued on to the tubes in both specimens, appears to have been surrounded by the naked chamber ; and the situation of the secretion of the tubules? (the area of which is very extensive in Mr. Cuming’s specimen) appears to have been varied according to the necessities of the case. In Mr. Miller’s specimen, a perforated shelly plate is situated close to the tube and to the umbones of the valves?, so that it comes against the upper part of the back of the loose valve, which almost hides it from view when in its place ; and tubules are visible at various points. We are left to conjecture the causes which operate to determine the animal in the choice of its abode, if indeed it can be called choice, for most probably Clavagella is the creature of circumstances ; and if, soon after its exclusion from the parent, (when I sup- pose it to be furnished with its two valves only, and to float free, with some voluntary impulse perhaps,) it arrives at the vacant hole of some small Petricola, Lithodomus, or other perforating Testacean which suits it, one valve soon becomes attached to the wall of the hole, and then the animal, being sedentary, proceeds to secrete the siphonic sheath or tube, to enlarge the chamber according to its necessities, and to form the shelly perforated tubular plate which is to give admission to the water at the practicable part of the chamber. How the excavation is carried on is also a matter of doubt. The chambers of the individuals of Clav. Australis were formed in a siliceous grit, those of Clav. elongata in the substance of an Astr@opora, that of Clav. lata in a calcareous grit, and those of Clav. Melitensis in an argillo-calcareous tufa. If the excavation be the work of a solvent se- cretion, it must be a solvent of extensive power. The situation of the glands detected by my friend Mr. Owen, leads me to think that they minister in some way to this operation ; and I do not see how the anterior or greater end of the chamber, at all events, can be operated on by mere mechanical attrition with such parts as must have been contiguous to it. It has been objected that any solvent which would act on a calcareous rock would equally act on the calcareous shell of the animal ; but there is, perhaps, more of point than of strength in this objection. Without laying too much stress on that law of na- ture by which chemical and vital forces are placed in a state of hostility’, and which may or may not be applicable to such a substance as shell, the gland for the secretion ' Plate xxx. Fig. 7. 2 Ibid. Figg. 5, 6. 8 Ibid. Fig. 6. a. * John Hunter’s paper in the * Philosophical Transactions’ for the year 1772, ‘‘ On the Digestion of the Stomach after Death,” and Spallanzani’s experiments on that organ, will readily occur to the reader. MR. BRODERIP ON CLAVAGELLA. 267 of the supposed solvent, as well as the organ for applying it, may be so placed as that the solvent shall only come in contact with the inorganic or dead substance to be acted on, without touching the shell. Again, it has been asked, what solvent would act equally on a calcareous and on a siliceous substance? To this it may be answered, first, that it is not pretended that the nature of the supposed solvent is known ; secondly, that, in siliceous grits, there is more or less calcareous matter by which the mass is held together, and that the so- lution of the calcareous particles would be followed by the disintegration of the stone. The fossil species are numerous, and as yet do not appear to have been detected be- low the supracretaceous group. One observation, arising from the various depths at which the recent species have been found, will not perhaps be deemed irrelevant. Clav. Australis was so near the surface at low water, that it was detected by its ejection of the fluid ; Clav. elongata, from the nature of the coral in which it is chambered, could not have been living far beneath the surface ; whereas Clav. lata was dredged up from a depth of sixty-six feet. Any inferences, therefore, as to the state of submersion of a rock during the life of the fossil species of Clavagella which there occur, should be made with caution by the geologist. In conclusion, it may be observed, that though this genus is now rare in cabinets, it is, in all probability, widely diffused ; and collectors cannot be too astute in examining masses of coral and submerged perforated rocks, with a view to the further elucidation of the habits and structure of these interesting animals. PLATE XXXV. Figg. 1, 2. The interior of the two parts of Mr. Goldsmith’s specimen of Astreopora, containing two individuals of Clavagella elongata. The several points represented at «, 8, y, 5, come in contact when the two parts are placed together. . Anterior wall of the cavity in which the larger individual is situated. . Broken termination of the posterior tube or siphonic sheath. . Anterior portion of the cavity of the smaller individual. . Portion of a cavity occupied by a Petricola. . Anterior edge of the wall of the coral chamber. . A broken group of Serpule. - Insulated shelly plate, with tubular perforations at the anterior end of the ovate chamber. a’. Fixed valve imbedded in the coral. 2. «. Cavity of the smaller individual. +. Perforated shelly plate of the anterior ventral edge. VOL. I. 2N eo wk De Qa 268 og em Co or MR. BRODERIP ON CLAVAGELLA,. 6. Portion of a cavity occupied by a Petricola. y. Portion of the cavity of the larger Clavagella elongata. 3. Broken group of Serpule. e. Group of tubules proceeding from the insulated shelly plate, fig. 1. e. . Internal view of the free valve of Clavagella elongata. . External view of the same. . Mr. Cuming’s specimen of Clavagella Melitensis. d. Termination of the posterior tube or siphonic sheath. e. A large group of tubules opening into the perforated shelly plate, at the anterior ventral part of the cavity. . Mr. Miller’s specimen of Clavagella Melitensis. e. A large group of tubules opening into the perforated shelly plate on the right side of the throat of the posterior tube. e, Another group of tubules opening into a perforated shelly plate at the an- terior part of the cavity. . Internal view of the free valve of Mr. Miller’s specimen of Clavagella Meli- tensis. . External view of the same. . ay ER ae io (ol. Lu if 208 GBSowerby, del.ct so. 7

ge ieee eee MR. J. O. WESTWOOD ON NYCTERIBIA. 287 tremity, especially at the sides ; and the abdomen is terminated by a distinct and con- siderably narrower segment, notched at the tip, as though formed of two united incras- sated styles, having moreover, as it were, a raised longitudinal lobe along its centre. On the under side the basal segment is, as usual, very distinct and ciliated ; then fol- lows a large and nearly square region, (corresponding with the superior pilose portion,) having three transverse series of hairs, of which the last is the most distinct : this is succeeded by a transverse region similarly terminated, which is again followed by a lunate and ciliated portion, and the last segment is channelled down the middle. This insect must be regarded as a female, (its specific identity with the former being unques- tionable,) notwithstanding that, from the existence and situation of the several trans- verse series of hairs, no less than seven segments are indicated on the under side. Two of the specimens of this species in the British Museum are males; the third is a female, and exhibits more strongly the curious trilobed structure of the terminal seg- ment of the abdomen. Mr. Stephens’s specimens of the species described by Montagu, and named Her- manni by Dr. Leach, are of one sex, and very differently constructed from any of the preceding insects ; and I regret that their dried and shrivelled state prevents my so completely ascertaining their structure as I could have wished. The basal segment of the abdomen is much produced above and at the sides, but it does not appear to me to overlap any of the following segments, two of which immediately succeed, and are very short ; the terminal fourth joint is large, semi-ovate, and from beneath its sides, at the extremity, arise two porrected styles, furnished at the tip with strong bristles. On the under side the basal segment is reduced to its ordinary and ciliated form and size; then follow two short segments corresponding with those on the upper side ; which are succeeded by a large segment corresponding with the terminal superior one ; and between the inferior margins of the latter and the extremity of the former is protruded a distinct and convex segment, having its upper margins armed with the two porrected styles above mentioned. I could not, however, distinguish any traces of a central lobe or style. This description accords with Dr. Leach’s characters of Nycteribia given above. Of Dr. Leach’s three specimens of this species in the British Museum, two (as well as the specimen received by him from Bonelli) are of the same styliferous sex as Mr. Stephens’s : but the other British specimen is, fortunately, of the opposite sex. It is, however, in too shrivelled a state to allow me to give a more minute description of its abdomen than that it is more robust than in the styliferous specimens, that its upper side exhibits four or five articulations, and that its extremity beneath is distinctly furnished with two incurved styles closely applied along the under surface of the terminal joint. These two organs, hitherto unnoticed by the describers of this species, thus clearly indicate the male sex, confirming the opinion of Dr. Leach, and proving that the female is organized, 288 MR. J. O. WESTWOOD ON NYCTERIBIA. as respects the sexual characters, in a manner completely different from that of any of the other species, and that those individuals which exhibit the least traces of abdominal articulations are females. It would seem that Montagu was induced to regard the externally styliferous speci- mens as males, not only from the existence of these styles, which he evidently regarded as masculine organs, but from the larger, tumid and ovate form of the abdomen of the other specimen, which he conceived to be a female. The latter circumstance, however, is visible in the specimen at the British Museum, and may easily be accounted for by supposing that the other specimens are females in an unimpregnated state. It is also to be observed, that in the females of Nyct. Latreillii we have seen that the structure of the terminal portion of the abdomen exhibits somewhat of an incipient ap- proximation to that of the styliferous abdomen of the female of Montagu’s species. Dr. Leach’s specimen of Nyct. Blainvillii, preserved at the British Museum, is evi- dently a male: it has the abdomen of an elongated conical form, exhibiting five trans- verse series of bristles, and having the terminal joint somewhat larger than the pre- ceding, with the extremity truncate and the angles not acute. Being gummed down upon paper, I could not examine its under side. Mr. Royle’s East Indian species is a male, having an elongate-conic abdomen, truncate at the tip, and with the under side of the terminal segment furnished with two incurved styles. In conclusion, I beg leave to offer the following synopsis of the species, first pre- mising, that in all probability, as in the Pediculide, the species are much more numer- ous than has hitherto been supposed; and that the accounts given by early authors are so deficient in minute precision that it is impossible to decide as to the species described by them. For this cause, as well as on account of its being applicable to the whole genus, I have followed the example of Dr. Leach in rejecting the specific name of Ves- pertilionis. 1. Nycrerrpia SyYKESII. Nyct. rufo-picea, thoracis tegumento dorsali abdomineque obscure albicantibus ; hoc tuber- culis minutissimis nigris undique tecto quorum quatuor majora in quadrangulo cen- trali disposita, segmentis (unico basali excepto) destituto, apice pilis rigidis ferru- gineis elongatis obtecto ; pedibus elongatis, subcompressis, paullo dilatatis, breviter setosis, femoribus magis ferrugineis, coxis anticis elongatis tibiisque apicem versus at- tenuatis ; pectinibus thoracis elongatis ; oculis e tuberculis quatuor compositis. (*) Long. corp. lin. 22. Hab. in India Orientali. Mus. Dom. Sykes. Species maxima. a ee MR. J. O. WESTWOOD ON NYCTERIBIA. 289 2. Nycrerrpia Hopet. Nyct. abdomine concolore nitido, in medio obscuriore, 5-articulato, ovato-conico, depresso, segmento ultimo conico-truncato, apice lateraliter setigero subtus stylis duobus conico- elongatis inflexis armato. (3) Long. corp. lin. 2. Hab. in Indiz Orientalis Bengala. Mus. Dom. Hope. Preecedenti valdé affinis at minor. Forsan illius mas. 3. NycTERIBIA DUBIA. Nyct. fusco-castanea, pedibus magis castaneis ; coxis anticis elongato-conicis, femoribus tibiisque subcylindricis ; thorace subtus irregulariter rugoso ; pectinibus thoracis late- ralibus elongatis; abdomine (‘‘?,” Latr., g 2?) ovato, 6-annulato, segmento postico conico-elongato posticé attenuato et truncato. (3 ?) Long. corp. circiter lin. 2. Nyct. Blainvillii, Latr., in Nouv. Dict. d’Hist. Nat., xviii. nec Leach. Hab. in Insula Isle de France dicté. Latr.—India ? Mus. olim Latreille. The alleged diversity of sex, the difference of habitat, and the nearly cylindric legs, induce the belief that this species is distinct from the last, with which, however, it offers a close resemblance both specifically and sexually. The character given above is founded on that published by the original observer of the species}. 4. Nycreripia BLAINvVILLI. “* Nyct. pedibus longis tenuibus, femoribus tibiisque apicem versus gradatim attenuatis ;” obscure ochraceo-livida, abdomine (apice excepto) fusco, elongato-conico, depresso, seg- mentis sex apice setigeris ultimo longiore subrotundato. (3) Long. corp. lin. 1. (1. secundum Leach.) Phthiridium Blainvillii, Leach, Zool. Misc., iii. p. 55. 1. Hab. in Insula Isle de France dicta. Mus. Brit. “* Minor Phthir. Hermanni.” Leach, loc. cit. ‘un brun marron foncé avec les pattes plus claires, 2 article des deux hanches antérieures en céne allongé, cuisses et jambes presque cylindriques, dessous du corselet chagriné, les deux rangées des dents ou des peignes de ses extremités laterales et supérieures longues, abdomen 2 [?] ovoide, de six anneaux, dont le dernier en forme de céne allongé rétréci en pointe et tronqué au bout. De Vile de France. Longueur denyiron 2 lignes.” Latr., loc. cit. 290 MR. J. O. WESTWOUD ON NYCTERIBIA. Latreille, in his ‘ Genera Crustaceorum, &c.’, after describing his Nyct. Vespertilionis, stated, ‘‘ Speciem alteram Indicam possideo ;” and Dr. Leach observed of his Phthiri- dium Blainvillii, which he received from M. de Blainville, ‘‘ This is probably the species alluded to by Latreille in his Genera’; whereupon Latreille subsequently described his insect, which he received from M. Cuvier, as identical with Dr. Leach’s ; giving at the same time as its habitat the Isle of France, instead of India, as previously stated by him. The species are quite distinct both in colour and size, as well as, it would seem, in locality. 5. Nycreripia Royuit. Nyct. obscuré nigra, pedibus fuscescentibus, elongatis, vix compressis, cowis anticis brevibus ; abdomine ovato-conico, depresso, 5-articulato, apice subtruncato, stylis duobus incurvis subtus armato ; capite compresso. (3) Long. corp. lin. 1+. Hab. in India Oriental. Mus. Dom. Koyle. 6. Nycreripia Durourn. Nyct. pedibus elongatis, coxis abbreviatis ; oculis rotundatis sessilibus simplicibus ; ab- domine ¢ ovali, apice setigero, segmentis destituto, supra paribus tribus serierum setarum brevium rigidarum instructo ; 3? oblongo, 6-articulato, apice subtus stylis destituto ? Long. corp. lin. 149, lin. 1. 3? Nyct. Vespertilionis, Duf., in Ann. des Sct. Nat., axii. p. 381. pl. 13. fig. 4. Hab. in Vespertilione murino Gallie. 7. NycreriBIA PEDICULARIA, Latr. Nyct. fusca, corpore supra pedibusque flavo-rufescentibus, thorace subtus fusco-rufescente lined longitudinali mediand nigrd ; pedibus longis arcuatis, cowis anticis brevibus sub- cylindricis, femoribus tibiisque valdé compressis feré ellipticis ; pectinibus lateralibus thoracis brevibus ; abdomine setis rigidis armato. Nyct. pedicularia, Latr., Hist. Nat., xiv. p. 403. pl. 112. fig. 14. Nyct. Vespertilionis, Latr., Gen. Crust. §c., iw. p. 364. pl. 15. fig. 11. et in Nouv. Dict. d’ Hist. Nat., tom. xxiv. I have restored Latreille’s original name to this species, considering it as distinct from any of the others, with the exception perhaps of Hermann’s Nyct. Vespertilionis. His character, on which mine is founded, is subjoined'. 1 «* Corps brun, dessus du corps et pattes d'un jaunatre-roussitre, dessous du corselet d’un brun rougeatre avec un ligne noire au milieu, pattes longues arquées, 2" article des deux hanches antérieures court presque cylindrique, cuisses et jambes trés comprimées presque elliptiques, les deux rangées des dents des extremités laterales et supérieures du corselet courtes, abdomen herissé de poils.” Latr., Hist., loc. cit. MR. J. O. WESTWOOD ON NYCTERIBIA. 291 8. NycreriBia VEXATA. Nyct. pallidé ferruginea ; pedibus elongatis, coxis anticis brevibus ; abdomine 8 8-articu- lato, testaceo, ovato-conico, apice subrotundato, subtis ad apicem stylis duobus in- curvis alteroque intermedio armato. Long. corp. lin. 1—141. Phthiridium Vespertilionis, Herm., Mem. Apt., pl. 5. fig. 1. Hab. in Vespertilione murino Europe. Oss. Exemplar aliud (3? siccitate contractum? vel ? ??) abdomine ad apicem emarginato a cl. Hermanno descriptum est. I have no hesitation in considering the insect described by Hermann under the trivial name of Vespertilionis, as specifically distinct from our two British species, as well as from Nyct. Dufourii, in the structure of the male. It may possibly, however, be iden- tical with Latreille’s Nyct. pedicularia. 9. Nycrerisia Jenynstt. Nyct. pallidé ochraceo-flavescens, setis pectinibusque thoracis et abdominis basi nigris ; palpis longé setosis ; oculis sessilibus, rotundatis, simplicibus ; pedibus elongatis te- nuibus, covis anticis brevioribus, femoribus tibuisque paulld compressis ; abdomine ovato, seriebus transversis setarum rigidarum (segmenta totidem indicantibus) notato, segmento ultimo laminis duabus elongatis incurvis contiguis styloque carnoso intermedio subtis terminato. (3) Long. corp. lin. 12. Hab. in China. Mus. nostr. Amicissimé communicavit Rev. Leonardus Jenyns. 10. Nycreripia Latreizu. Nyct. pallidé ochracea ; pedibus perbrevibus, Semoribus tibiisque valde dilatatis, setis obscuris elongatis, tarsorum articulo primo reliquis conjunctim vix longiore ; thoracis pectore latiore et breviore; pectinibus thoracis unguibusque nigris ; abdomine & 6-articulato, segmento ultimo longiore conico-truncato, subtis laminis duabus distantioribus elongatis incurvis ad ventrem adpressis styloque intermedio armato; ° ovali absque appen- diculis, apice inciso, subt&s articulo basali distincto, seriebusque transversis setarum rigidarum instructo segmenta ? indicantibus. (o> #) Long. corp. lin. 2 (14. secundum Leach). Nyct. Latreillii, Curt., Brit. Ent., pl. 277. 8. Phthiridium Latreillii, Leach, Zool. Misc., iti. p. 55. 2. Hab. in Vespertilione murino Angliz. Mus. Brit., Stephens, Jenyns, et Curtis, VOL. I. 2a = 292 MR. J. O. WESTWOOD ON NYCTERIBIA. The references of this species to Linnzus and others, given by Dr. Leach, must be considered as dubious. Frisch has represented an insect which from the shortness of the legs may possibly be intended for this species!. That it is not the one figured by Latreille in the ‘ Histoire Naturelle’ and the ‘ Genera Crustaceorum’ (with which it is doubtfully considered as synonymous by Dr. Leach) is evident from the length and slenderness of the legs in the figures contained in those works. 11. NycTERIBIA BIARTICULATA. Nyct. pallide ochracea, abdomine obscuriore ; pedibus elongatis, dilatatis, longé setosis, setd unicd ad basin tibiarum longissimd, coxis anticis brevibus ; abdomine ? quasi 2-arti- culato, segmento primo supra longits producto, stylis duobus caudalibus elongatis cylin- dricis porrectis ad apicem longeé setosis ; 3 6?-articulato, subtus ad apicem stylis duobus incurvis ad ventrem adpressis ; thorace subtus concolore. (3, 2) Long. corp. lin. 14 (2 secundum Leach). Phthiridium biarticulatum, Herm., Mém. Apt., pl. 6. f. 1. 2. Phthir. Hermanni, Leach, Zool. Misc., wii. pl. 144. 3; ?. Celeripes Vespertilionis, Mont., in Linn. Trans., ix. p. 166. Nycteribia Vespertilionis, Mont., in Linn. Trans., wi. p. 11. t. 3. f. 5. ¢. Hab. in Rhinolopho Ferro-equino Angliz, Germanie, Italie. Mus. Brit., et Stephens. Oss. Species distinctissima, sectionem peculiarem in genere constituens. I have restored Hermann’s name for this species, to obviate the confusion which has arisen from his chief description having been derived from a different species, as well as from a sense of justice to that author?. ‘ Ins. Deutschl., vol. i. part 5. pl. 5. 2 Since the above Paper was read, Dr. Horsfield has been so kind as to afford me an opportunity of examining a large Nycteribia, collected by himself in Java, and contained in the collection of the East India Company, which differs from Nyct. Sykesii only in haying the terminal abdominal sete extending to some distance along the middle of the disc of the abdomen. I may add that Dr. Perty has published the description and figure of a minute insect, which appears to be nearly allied to Nycteribia, in the ‘ Delectus Animalium Articulatorum Brasilie’, under the name of Lipoptera Phyjllostomatis. The description is not, however, sufficiently precise to enable me to judge with certainty of its real structure. Fig. bw hW MR. J. O. WESTWOOD ON NYCTERIBIA. 293 Pirate XXXVI. Nycreripia SyKeEsir ?. . The insect, of the natural size, seen from above, with the head extended. . The same, seen sideways, with the head thrown back in the ordinary position. . The same, highly magnified, seen from above. . The head, seen from above, exhibiting the spiculate style of the lower parts of the mouth. The same, seen from beneath. . The same, seen sideways. . The double eye on one side of the head. . One of the antenna. . The lower apparatus of the mouth, armed at the sides with several long and slender hairs. . One of the palpi? seen sideways. . The palpi? attached by membrane, seen after the removal of the lower appa- ratus of the mouth. . The base of the intermediate leg, showing the connexion with the pectines. . One of the pectines detached. . The terminal joints of the foot. . The spiracular aperture on each side of the neck. . The under side of the body, the base of the legs on one side only being repre- sented. . The abdomen of one of the individuals, seen from above. . The upper side of the abdomen in an advanced stage of gestation. . The under side of the same. . The extremity of the abdomen seen from behind, showing the anal apparatus and the two posterior pairs of spiracles. . A portion of the skin of the abdomen more highly magnified, showing one of the third pair of spiracles. . The pupa, extracted from the abdomen represented in fig. 18., seen sideways. . The same, exhibiting its flattened under side. . The same, showing its convex upper side. . The broad extremity of the same, seen from behind. Nycrerrpia Hope ¢. . The insect, seen from above, highly magnified. . The under side of the thorax and abdomen. . The extremity of the abdomen, seen sideways. 2Q 2 294 Fig. 29 30. 3l. 32. 33. 34. 35. 36. 37. 38. 39. 40. 41. 42. 43. 44. AD: 46. 47. 48. 49. 50. MR. J. O. WESTWOOD ON NYCTERIBIA. NycreriBiA JENYNSII 3. . The insect, highly magnified. The head, more highly magnified, showing the large oval sessile eyes. The same, seen sideways. The extremity of the abdomen, seen sideways. The same, seen from behind. The same, seen from beneath. Nycrerrsia Roy ¢. The under side of the abdomen. The extremity of the same, seen sideways. NYCTERIBIA BIARTICULATA 6, ?. The abdomen ¢, seen sideways, (after Dr. Leach). The same, seen from beneath, (from the British Museum specimens). The under side of the thorax and abdomen 2°. The upper side of the abdomen ¢. The abdomen ?, seen sideways. Nycrerisia BLAINvVILLII 3. The insect, seen from above, the base of the legs on one side only being represented. Nycteripia LATREILLII ¢> ?. The abdomen ¢, (after Mr. Curtis). The thorax and abdomen 3, seen from beneath. The abdomen ¢, (from Mr. Stephens’s dried specimens). The abdomen ?, seen from above. The same, from beneath. The extremity of the same, from above. NycteripiA Durouri 3d, 2, (after M. Dufour). The abdomen 3, seen from above. The abdomen ?, seen from above. Sweet. £6. af - . a : fn Met Shen’: U2 Myo L Hifer' YI. Myctefen rae Pad Myits ey ter: Tyl Sea Mantiila, See USGS. Iye t-Lattalla: gpl. Iyet Vyfourid / WotharrrSs pre “4 bad. Caman« Veatch q dre. Z N yhirhtan Mapas, Ware, Type. po IXfnk Wud . 4/2/.g ero bls. o. Ww. We BRITISH MUSEUM (NATURAL HISTORY), BPEXxY 4 CromwELL Roan, tl nN Vim Lonpon: S.W. not ds bad 294 Fig. 29. The incont hiehler . The . The. . The i . The: . The: . The: . The: . The. . The: MR. J. O. WESTWOOD ON NYCTERIBIA. | Nycreripra Jenynsii o. ae == here: 20-28 yet. ws III Nyt: Toyler per My ia warble. GIGS. peo sy: : } ' f XXXI. Some Account of Macropus Parryi, @ hitherto undescribed Species of Kangaroo from New South Wales. By E. T. Bennerr, Esq., F.L.S., Sec. Z.8. Communicated December 23, 1834. A. KANGAROO, recently brought from New South Wales by Capt. Sir Edward W. Parry, R.N., and presented by him to the Society, offers the type of a new species so well defined in its characters, and so distinct from all that have been recorded, as to merit a full description. Its distinctive characters may be expressed in the following terms : Macropvus Parrvt. Macr. rhinario lato ; auriculis elongatis, nudiusculis ; caudd pilis rigidis brevibus incum- bentibus vestitd, corpore sublongiore: noteo griseo ; gastreo pallido ; fascid genarum, cauddque pro maximd parte, albis, hdc ad apicem nigra. The general form of the animal is that of the common Kangaroo, Macropus major, Shaw ; it seems, however, as far as may be judged from a single specimen not seen by me until after its death, to be somewhat more slender in its proportions. Its size is about one third smaller; but the tail and ears are of greater proportional length, as will be seen by the comparative measurements hereafter given. The colour above is grey, differing little, except by its comparative lightness, from that of the common species ; the long scattered hairs being entirely of a brownish grey, and the under fur dusky at the base and pale at the tips of the soft woolly hairs which compose it. The general hue is somewhat darker along the middle line of the upper part of the back, and at the base of the tail; but becomes paler on the shoulders, and still more so on the sides of the body: the under parts lose nearly all the tinge of grey, and are covered with a much thicker, longer, closer, and more woolly fur. The base of the tail above, for about 9 inches, is dark grey, and beyond this are several faint indications of a ten- dency to form half rings of that colour on the somewhat dirty white which occupies the remainder of that organ, with the exception of about 3 inches at the tip. The hairs on the tail are short, bristly, closely adpressed, and but thinly cover the surface of the skin. On the middle line of the under surface, however, they are closer and much longer. Like those of the upper surface these are of a dirty white ; but about 7 inches from the tip they begin to change into a deep black, and mingling towards the extremity with the shorter hairs of the sides and upper surface, they give to the tail a black tip, intermixed with only a few scattered white hairs, which are scarcely seen except on a close examination. At the base of the tail its under surface is covered by white fur, 296 MR. E. T. BENNETT’S ACCOUNT OF MACROPUS PARRYI. continuous with that of the belly and pouch; and on the hinder part of the haunches on either side (or rather on a space bounded by the base of the tail, the prymna, and the marsupium,) is a broad patch of light yellowish brown. In the common species the hair of the tail is far less bristly, longer, softer, and by no means adpressed. The head above is of a greyish mouse colour, more intense from the eyes forwards, where it becomes almost wholly of a dusky black. Bordering this darker colour below, on a level with the lower eyelid, a broad well-defined white band extends along the cheek from the posterior angle of the eye to the angle of the mouth. Below this is a similar but less strongly marked band of the common grey colour, which passes from the back and sides of the neck over the sides of the head, and is continued along the last-mentioned band to the angle of the mouth. The lips are grey, with an admixture of long black and white bristly hairs, and the latter are especially remarkable on the lower lip and chin. A broad whitish patch, with little of the grey mixture, occupies a space bounded by the edges of the lower jaw and extending to the upper part of the throat. The ears are mouse-coloured at the base, with a light grey patch on the vertex between them, grey in the middle, and dusky at their tips. Externally they are very thinly clothed with short scattered hairs, and internally they are almost naked, excepting a slight tuft of white hairs at the base of their anterior margin, and a narrow edging all round of short whitish hairs. This extreme thinness of the clothing of the ears renders visible on their inner surface, and also by transmitted light, a number of small glan- dular transparent pores. In the common species these organs are thickly clothed with hair on their outer surface, and are muca less bare internally than in the animal brought home by Sir Edward Parry, and there are consequently no transparent pores visible in them: the hairs of the margin of the ears are also, in the common species, of a dark brown approaching to black. On the limbs the hairs become gradually shorter and more rigid. The whole of the fore paw is black, with a slight admixture of grey on the metacarpal and carpal regions; and the claws also are black. On the hinder feet the two large outer toes are deep black, and covered with long rigid hairs as far as the base of the strong black hoof-like claws. The two small united toes are light grey, like the metatarsus and tarsus. The comparative extent of the naked muzzle appears in this group, as in various tribes of Ruminants, to afford an excellent guide in the discrimination of species, and perhaps also of sections, without attaining, as in some other cases, a value of generic importance. In the species under consideration it occupies the whole space between the nostrils, and downwards to the fissure of the upper lip, spreading over the flattened extremity of the nose, and giving off on either side a rather broad margin to the upper edge of each nostril. It is covered with rather large and conspicuous papille. In this respect the animal is allied to the Bush Kangaroo, Macr. Ualabatus, Less.; and differs altogether from the common Kangaroo, in which the naked muzzle is limited to a narrow margin surrounding each of the nostrils, with a very slight band of connexion in front. Oe MR. E. T. BENNETT’S ACCOUNT OF MACROPUS PARRYI. 297 The measurements of Parry’s Kangaroo, as compared with a specimen of the common or greater Kangaroo in the Society’s Museum, are as follows : Macr. Parryi. | Macr. major. Ft. In. Ft, -In. Total length from the muzzle to the tip of the tail . 5.4 6 8 Girth round the middle of the body ete 2 6 Length of the head 6 9 body Dy Al ee oe eo tail 2 6 2 9 aT ae rane ae 4 4a LEER ENG HALEY COLT He Cy ES ce pt es ot ie eR Ea 2 23 Length of the hinder foot from the calcaneum to the tip of the longest claw PORE MN: PURE RET Ma ee 102 a TSO EG OME DOUG, sete ca, nw nee th PR ona ee ailinast tebe tl fore arm and foot from the olecranon to the HipOh the MONSEREKelAWasrotwyseiecy 4271) “teylsiedana Hacehiate : 9 The two latter measurements are not given in the common species, the specimen com- pared being without bones in those parts, and consequently liable to contraction or distension under the hands of the stuffer. A second specimen of Macr. major in the Collection measures 3 feet in the length of the body, and 2 feet 8 inches in that of the tail. Sir Edward Parry states the animal ‘‘ to have been obtained at Stroud, near Port Stephens, in the latitude of about 30° South. It was caught by the natives, by whom it is called Wolliroo; having been thrown out of its mother’s pouch when the latter was hunted. At that time it was somewhat less than a rabbit ; but having continued in the possession of Sir Edward Parry for more than two years in New South Wales, be- sides six months on the passage to England, it may be considered as fully grown. It was never kept in confinement until it was embarked for England, but lived in the kitchen, and ran about the house and grounds like a dog, going out every night after dusk into ‘‘ the bush” (or forest) to feed, and usually returning to its friend the man- cook, in whose bed it slept, about two o’clock in the morning. Besides what it might obtain in these excursions, it ate meat, bread, vegetables, in short, anything given to it by the cook, with whom it was extremely tame, but would allow nobody else to take liberties with it. It expressed its anger when very closely approached by others, by a sort of half-grunting, half-hissing, very discordant sound, which appeared to come from the throat, without altering the expression of the countenance. In the daytime it would occasionally, but not often, venture out to a considerable distance from home ; in which case it would sometimes be chased back by strange dogs, especially those belonging to the natives. From these, however, it had no difficulty in escaping, through its extreme 298 MR. E. T. BENNETT’S ACCOUNT OF MACROPUS PARRYI. swiftness ; and it was curious to see it bounding up a hill and over the garden fence, until it had placed itself under the protection of the dogs belonging to the house, espe- cially of two of the Newfoundland breed, to which it was attached, and which never failed to afford it their assistance by sallying forth in pursuit of its adversaries.” Captain Parry further observes, that, ‘like all other Kangaroos, this animal, when in active motion, never touches the ground with its tail, merely using it to form a tripod when standing erect. It seems to inhabit no part of the colony in the latitude of Sidney.” On his return to England Sir Edward Parry brought the animal with him ; but soon after his landing it met with an accident by which its leg was broken, and which it survived for only a short time. Its body was presented to the Society while yet recent; and the following account of the particulars observed in its dissection is by my friend Mr. Owen. ** Having examined, at the request of my friend Mr. Bennett, the principal viscera of this new species of Macropus, I find that they present with few variations the same characters which belong to the anatomy of the greater Kangaroo, and which have been for the most part described and figured in the works of Home and Cuvier. ‘“«The large sacculated stomach occupied the epigastric, left hypochondriac, and left lumbar regions ; from this it passsed obliquely upwards and across the abdomen, and then turned, as in the greater Kangaroo!, to terminate in the duodenum. The cardiac end was produced into two small sacculi, which were not so much separated from each other as in Macr. major, but were folded back upon the stomach. The cardiac extre- mity was situated sternad of the wsophagus, which was about 3 inches long after passing the diaphragm. The interior of the stomach presented the same disposition of cuticle, and series of glandular patches, and the pylorus was surrounded by the same thickened zone of glands, as in Macr. major. The sacculi were puckered up by two longitudinal bands extending from the esophagus along either side of the smaller curvature, while in Macr. major a third longitudinal band extends along the line from which the great epiploon is continued to the spleen and transverse colon. *“« There were two hair-balls in the stomach, of an oval shape, not rounded as they generally are in the Ruminants, which are most obnoxious to these formations. One of these hair-balls measured 3 inches in the long diameter; the other, 2 inches. They were entirely composed of the hairs of the animal, matted together and agglutinated by the mucus of the stomach. ‘This occurrence of an inconvenience which is the oc- casional result of a necessary complication of the principal digestive organ, is interesting on account of the near approach to the Ruminating tribe which the Kangaroos make in the complexity of the stomach, and which is united with a corresponding simplicity of the cecum and colon. ‘«T have more than once observed the act of rumination in the Kangaroos preserved in the Vivarium of the Society. It does not take place while they are recumbent, but ' Proceedings of the Committee of Science, Zool. Soc., Part I., p. 161. MR. E. T. BENNETT’S ACCOUNT OF MACROPUS PARRYI. 299 when erect upon the tripod of the hinder legs and tail. The abdominal muscles are seen in violent action for a few seconds ; the head is a little depressed; and then the cud is chewed by a quick rotatory motion of the jaws. This act was more commonly noticed after physic had been given to the animals, which we may suppose to have interrupted the healthy digestive processes ; it by no means takes place with the same frequency and regularity as in the true Ruminants. “The disposition and structure of the intestinal canal corresponded to that of the greater Kangaroo, in an adult specimen of which I measured carefully the intestines, and found the length of the small intestines 22 feet ; of the large intestines, 9 feet ; of the cecum, 1 foot 10 inches: in Macr. Parryi the small intestines measured 9 feet ; the large intestines 4 feet ; and the cecum 9 inches. The different segments of the canal have consequently nearly the same relative proportions ; but the whole are shorter in proportion to the body than in the greater Kangaroo. ‘There were several glandular patches in the ileum; the villi of this gut, viewed under the microscope, were thickly set, moderately long, and compressed, as in the greater Kangaroo. In the large intestines the mucous surface was devoid of villi, but presented, when magnified, a very fine reticulation. In the greater Kangaroo two longitudinal bands commence about one third of the distance from the end of the c@cum, and con- tinue for about 2 feet along the colon, when they gradually spread over the gut and dis- appear ; very faint traces of a similar structure were perceptible in Macr. Parryi: but in neither species do these bands draw up the intestine into pouches ; nor is the cecum or colon dilated to serve as a reservoir, the stomach here serving for the necessary ac- cumulation and retention of the vegetable substances. In Semnopithecus, however, the colon is sacculated as in other Quadrumana, notwithstanding the complicated structure of its capacious stomach. I have observed in the greater Kangaroo that the contents of the cecum are very soft, and so continue along the colon to the ends of the two longi- tudinal bands, beyond which they begin to be formed into cubical lumps about an inch square, with the margins rounded off. ‘ baigaol ev aemmi odd TLR Ts: race snlioorall a M6 beatido ene oiqmnzs isdto’, "= ‘. . gultenand ‘Beak sale Woy Gatetai a holeetaesegs ite a ase, e708, ee (degen the al iawety sim Reo! onda -, ) sdt apni soniiaih bos cilia Donieteog Medes ypetommilate at oreelt anil i ; ay ny Wit: Inte i beonla evtdd coils steer 0d) ad tudaid ter blow naidbidt bodl sod pins a3 | meet & fide womnlent aa et ree od ton ava De Jpitnisulajed vit io eamogie! mw ot i tings sh Sai ussolenietaghai iain oe nV a ehe ah } , y ieee [ 325 ] XXXVI. On the Anatomy of Linguatula Tenioides, Cuv. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & Z.8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal Cc!lege of Surgeons in London. Communicated February 24, 1835. Havine lately, through the kindness of Mr. Langstaff, had an opportunity of dis- secting a fine specimen of Linguatula Tenioides, Cuv.,! 1 am induced to submit to the Society a few observations on the internal structure of this highly organized Ento- soon. The anatomy of Linguatula has already been treated of by Cuvier and Rudolphi: the former briefly subjoins the results of his dissection to the character of the genus in the ‘ Régne Animal’? ; the latter has distributed his latest observations in the different sections of the anatomical Mantissa of the ‘Synopsis Entozoorum’’. Besides these authors I am not aware of any other who has published on this subject ; and I have not yet met with any figures of its internal structure. The specimen here described was 34 inches in length, compressed, beginning with a round obtuse head, widening gradually for the first inch, where it measured 3 lines in lateral diameter, and from this part regularly becoming narrower to the posterior ex- tremity, which ends obtusely, and is half a line in diameter. The whole body is invested with a smooth, transparent, rather firm or,crisp cuticle, which, from maceration, and probably slight decomposition, had become detached in the individual examined, leaving a considerable interval between it and the contracted cutis, or muscular parietes of the body. There are no marks of an annulate structure in this epidermis. The cutis is distinctly divided into segments, most of which, as in the Entozoa Cestoidea, are slightly imbricated, the anterior margin of each division being just overlapped by the posterior margin of the segment before it. This disposition is most distinct along the sides of the body, where the integument is thickest and most muscular ; while on the dorsal and ventral aspects the divisions are gradually lost ; and here the parietes are so thin and transparent as readily to permit the contained parts to be seen through them. The great difference between Linguatula and the Cestoidean worms, among which Chabert, on account of the outward resemblance, first ranked this species, obtains in the condition of the generative organs, which, instead of being as distinct and numerous as the segments, form one continuous system, extending from one end of the body to the other. From the Trematoda, in which order Rudolphi and Bremser still place this genus, Linguatula differs, in as much as both the generative and ' The specimen escaped, as was supposed, from the cavity of the cranium of a Dog, but it had more pro- bably been lodged in the frontal sinus, in which situation this species is usually developed. ® tom. iii. p. 254. 3 pp. 432, 577, 584, 593. ‘ The figures given by Rudolphi (Hist. Ent., tab. xii. figg. 8—11.) show only so much of the internal struc- ture as is discernible through the integument. VOL. I. 2x 326 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF LINGUATULA T/ENIOIDES. the assimilative organs are not merely excavated in the parenchyma of the body, but consist of tubes with well-organized parietes, which lie loose in a distinct abdominal cavity, as in the Nematoidean and Annulose worms. It is owing to this structure that Cuvier has separated Linguatula (the Pentastoma of Rudolphi) from among the Vers parenchymateux, or Sterelmintha, and placed it in the Celelminthic division, or Vers cavitaires. Rudolphi, however, remaining uncertain as to the structure of the digestive organ, is unwilling to adopt this arrangement ; he observes! : ‘‘ Pentastomati Cuvirrvs, vir summus, tubum intestinalem rectum adscribit, ideoque et ob systema nerveum Ne- matoideis addit ; specimen autem, quod dissecui, me dubium reliquit ; ab anteriori etiam parte duo intestinula czeca? sunt complicata, posteriora versus canalis tenuis albus decurrit sed non cuti affixus, qualis Nematoideis esse solet, sed undique ovariis circum- volutus, neque ejusdem fines cognoscere potui ; quam ob causam rem in medio relin- quam.” In the specimen here described, the tube, which Cuvier rightly considers as the alimentary canal, was readily traceable from its commencement to its termination. It begins at the central foramen, or true mouth, and runs straight to the opposite extre- mity of the body, terminating immediately above the orifice of the genital tube. It is concealed in the greater part of its course, as in many of the Nematoidea, by the tor- tuosities of the oviduct ; but on separating the coils of the latter its course may be satisfactorily ascertained. The esophagus is one third of a line in length, and opens into a suddenly dilated canal, which continues with little variation of diameter to the anus: the coats of the canal are thin, of a white colour, and not transparent. With respect to the generative organs, Cuvier observes: ‘‘ L’intestin est droit ; les vaisseaux génitaux longs et entortillés. Les uns et les autres ont leur issue a l’extré- mité postérieure.” M. de Blainville also observes: ‘‘ Les oviductes sont longs et en- tortillés.” Rudolphi, in the ‘Synopsis Entozoorum’, merely observes on this subject : “* Pentastomata, androgyna, vasis nutritiis Trematodum more divisis instructa,”’ &c. ; but in the ‘ Historia Naturalis Entozoorum’’, he gives the following description : ** Mediam corporis partem ovaria ferruginea replent, infra poros inferiores, (duas cir- citer lineas infra apicem anticum,) e glomere in sinistro abdominis latere, margini fere continuo, oriunda, tum in mediam corporis partem ad caudz fere apicem descendentia, in latiore vermis parte magis convoluta et coacervata, in parte tenuiore sensim simpli- ciora, ut in ultimo tandem apice decolora tantum conspiciantur ; ovaria ista si expli- carentur certe aliquot pedes longa forent, cute firmiore constant, nec facile disrampunt ; aperturam genitalem nullibi vidi, qua ovaria terminarentur, sed ipsa Polystomatis cutis facile rumpitur, ut illa prolabantur, et stato forsan tempore ova effundant. Heec ellip- tica, magna, flava et ovario aperto magno numero emittuntur, nunquam autem libera, sed tunica tenuissima candida laxa involuta sunt, qualem in nullo Entozoorum genere viderim. Prater ovaria, alia quoque vasa adsunt, candida (nutritia) tam superne in 1 Syn. Ent., p. 584. » These are the fecundating organs, and communicate with the oviduct, not the intestine. 3 tom. ii. pars 1. p. 442. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF LINGUATULA TENIOIDES. 327 dorsi carina, quam versus caude apicem conspicua e poris forsan oritura; ab his sal- tem, uti supra monui, striez quedam decedunt, sed hec extricare mihi nondum con- cessum est.” From this description an idea is conveyed that the ova are formed, as in the Nematoidea, in the same tube by which they are ultimately conveyed out of the body ; but there exists in Linguatula a distinct ovary in addition to the oviduct, the convolutions of which are formed by a single tube, and not, as in the Ascarides, by two distinct oviducts: the following is the result of my dissection of the generative system of the Linguatula. At the distance of a line posterior to the mouth, on the ventral aspect of the body, the narrow extremities of two elongated pyriform vesicles adhere firmly to the integu- ment, the remainder of the vesicle hanging freely in the abdominal cavity on either side of the commencement of the alimentary canal. These vesicles are 3 lines in length, and more than half a line in diameter ; they are composed of a tough white semitransparent membrane, and contain a white pulpy secretion ; they communicate with the commence- ment of the oviduct, and might be considered as an anterior bifurcated prolongation of that tube, but that their dilated form, their mode of communication by means of narrow ducts, and the nature of their contents, proclaim them to be distinct organs, and ana- logous to the impregnating glands of the hermaphrodite Rotifera, &c. One of these vesicles was distended with its secretion, the other had parted with its contents, which had passed into the commencement of the ovarian tube, and were blended with the darker-coloured ova. The ovary is a thin narrow minutely granulated body, continued along and adhering to the mesial line of the dorsal parietes of the body for the extent of the two anterior thirds. It terminates about half an inch from the anterior extremity, where it gives off two slender capillary tubes, which pass on each side of the alimentary canal, over the lateral nerves and the male organs, and converging immediately anterior to the ducts of the latter, unite below the origins of the lateral nerves, and enter the commence- ment of the oviduct. This tube is very narrow after its commencement, which is formed by the junction of the two preceding ducts and those of the seminal vesicles: it passes for the space of an inch straight down the body, at first ventrad, then dextrad, and afterwards dorsad of the alimentary canal: it then makes a sudden bend upwards, and soon begins to twine around the intestine, ascending to within a few lines of its commencement ; there the coils alter their course, and descend, winding round the intestine in the interspaces of the former coils. At about the middle of the body the gyrations are extremely numerous and complex, quite concealing the alimentary canal, which, however, is easily distin- guished on separating the coils, on account of its white colour, which contrasts with the ferruginous tint of the oviduct. Towards the lower third of the body the coils of the oviduct become fewer and more distant from each other ; and here the brown ova are seen in scattered masses ; at length the duct runs parallel with the intestine straight to the anus, terminating close to the intestine at the posterior end of the body. It is widest at the commencement of the coils, where the contents gradually assume the fer- 2x2 328 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF LINGUATULA TANIOIDES., ruginous colour ; it then becomes narrower, and afterwards continues of the same dia- meter to its termination at the anus. When a portion of the oviduct is viewed through the microscope, its coats are seen to be thin and transparent, and not closely embracing the ova, but thrown into folds here and there. When cut across, the ova cannot be squeezed out, but adhere to the oviduct and to each other by a fine connecting cellular substance. They are of aslightly flattened oval form, about -+,th of an inch in the long and =+,th in the short diame- ter, filled with a clear yellow finely granular substance. This is invested with its proper membrane, and on one side this membrane recedes from the outer coat, leaving a clear space, where doubtless the cicatricula, or germ, is situated. The ova are of a firm re- sisting texture, and do not lose any of their form or contour by drying. Hence they may probably remain long under very different circumstances, preserving their vitality, and ready to take on the actions of development when in a fit situation. Cuvier rightly observes of Linguatula Tenioides, ‘‘ C’est le ver intestin ot l’on voit le mieux le noeud cérébral et les deux filets nerveux!.”” M. De Blainville, who adopts the observations of Cuvier on the other parts of the anatomy of Linguatula, is silent with respect to the nervous system. Rudolphi seems doubtful as to the nature of the chords which Cuvier describes, and confesses his inability to detect a nervous ganglion. This part was, however, very conspicuous in the specimen here described, such as it is deli- neated in the accompanying figure of the nervous system. It is situated between the mouth and the commencement of the oviduct, and consequently is subcesophageal, and not cerebral. Eight pairs of nerves may be distinguished, going from it in a ra- diated manner. ‘The two anterior filaments pass forwards on either side of the eso- phagus, but they could not be traced to a junction above that tube. The small lateral filaments terminate at the bases of the fossa on either side of the mouth. The posterior pair are the largest; they pass over the ducts of the ovaries and testes immediately before these join the oviduct, and then run down the sides of the ventral aspect of the body, about a line apart from each other, at first wavy, where we may suppose the contractions of the body to be greatest, and afterwards straight, gradually becoming wider and less distinguishable from the longitudinal fibres of the integument. This form of the nervous system is similar to that which Cuvier originally ascribed to the genus Ascaris, in which he considered as nerves the two white chords which are continued separately along either side of the abdominal region, from one end of the body to the other?. But repeated examination of this and other genera of Nematoidea, instituted for the purpose of determining a preparation of the Ascaris Lumbricoides dissected by Mr. Hunter, to display its nerves, has subsequently demonstrated the correctness of M. Otto’s description of the nervous system in those Entozoa. In this respect, as well as in the condition of the generative system, Strongylus, Ascaris, and other Nematoidea, differ so widely from Linguatula that the latter ought to constitute the type of a distinct order in the class Celelmintha. The disposition of the nervous system in Linguatula is in some respects similar to ' Régne Animal, ed. 1., tom. iv. p. 35. 2 Lecons d’Anat. Comp., tom, il. p. 357. i i i i i i ee MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF LINGUATULA TANIOIDES. 329 that in the Slug (Limaz), in which the nerves of the body radiate nearly in a sym- metrical manner from a single subcesophageal ganglion, the two posterior filaments being the longest, and extending almost parallel to each other to the posterior extre- mity of the body. It may also be observed, that the disposition of the muscular system in Limaz is analogous to that of Linguatula, being most developed at the sides of the foot, and least along the middle line, which is thin and Semitransparent when viewed against the light. If one might be permitted to trace further the analogy of form sub- sisting between genera so widely separated in other important particulars, the two foss@, with their little hooks, on either side of the mouth of Linguatula, might be com- pared with the two depressions which, when the tentacles are retracted, appear in the _ Same situation in the head of the Slug. It is the superior organization of these parts which renders necessary the further development of the nervous system of the Slug ; and the completion of the cerebral ring and the development of the supracesophageal ganglion constitute the chief difference subsisting between it and Linguatula in this part of their organization, The superior powers of locomotion with which the Slug is endowed render it necessary that it should have organs of sense sufficiently developed to explore and take cognisance of the various circumstances in which it may be placed. The action of the muscles occasions waste, and demands a proportionate supply of new material for its continu- ance: hence the necessity of the superaddition of a vascular system for the carriage of the restorative molecules, of a more complex digestive apparatus for their supply, and of respiratory and secretory organs for the elimination of the waste parts of the body. In Linguatula, on the contrary, the sphere of action being limited to a dark cavity in the interior of another animal’s body, the necessity for these superadded structures does not exist. Its food, being already animalized, requires only a simple canal to com- plete its assimilation, without the assistance of teeth or salivary or biliary organs. Neither heart nor vessels are perceptible, and it is probable that nutrition is effected by transudation and imbibition ; and here we may notice the admirable arrangement of the oviduct with reference to the reception of the materials for the full development of the myriads of ova which it contains. Living in a cavity to which external air has access, it might be expected that the vital phenomena of Linguatula would be more energetic than in other Entozoa. With respect to its muscular actions, Rudolphi observes: ‘‘ Motus peculiares, vermium tere- tium tamen agitationibus maxime accedunt, partem nimirum tam anticam quam posti- cam continuo vel reflectit vel inflectit, minore tamen, quam illi, corporis vi utitur, neque cutis musculorum apparatum notabilem continet. A Trematodum, vel Distoma- tum, vel Amphistomatum et Monostomatum, vel etiam Polystomatis uncinulati, moti- bus quam maxime recedit, neque cum Tzniis ullo modo comparari potest '.” ’ Hist. Ent., tom. ii. p. 443. 330 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF LINGUATULA TANIOIDES. PLATE XLI. Figg. 10 to 16. LinevatruLa TxniorpEs. Fig. 10. Linguatula Tenioides, of the natural size, as seen from the ventral aspect. a. The serrated muscular lateral parts of the body. b. The thin semitransparent mesial integument. ce. The circular mouth. d, d. The oblong pits containing the hooks. 11. The anterior part of the worm, magnified three diameters, showing the round central mouth, and the lateral pits and hooks. 12. The anterior and posterior parts of the body of the Linguatula magnified four diameters, with the dorsal parietes of the abdominal cavity removed, to show the alimentary canal, impregnating glands, convoluted oviduct, and nerves in situ. 13. The nervous and generative systems removed from the body; the uterine tube cut short. 14. A part of the generative system, showing the junction of the oviducts and vesicule seminales. The same letters indicate the same parts. a. The external or epidermic layer of the integument. b. The muscular layer. ce. The esophagus. d. The dilated part of the alimentary canal or stomach. e. The intestine, surrounded by the coils of the oviduct. f. The anus. g. The single subcesophageal ganglion. h, h. The anterior pair of nerves passing on either side of the wsophagus. i, 7. The second and third pairs of lateral nerves, going to the fosse and hooks. k, k. The fourth lateral pair of nerves, supplying the genital organs, 1, l. The fifth or posterior pair of nerves, supplying the body. m, m. The male organs or glands secreting the impregnating fluid. n,n. The ovary. o, o. The oviduct. p. The uterus, or tube formed by the union of the oviducts and testes. 15. An ovum of Linguatula Tenioides, magnified 300 diameters, showing its breadth and the recedence of the vitelline from the cortical membrane at a. 16. An ovum, showing its thickness, or lesser transverse diameter, with part of the connecting substance adhering to it. : possry XXXVII. Additional Remarks on the Genus Lagotis, with some account of a second Spe- cies referrible to it. By E. T. Bennert, Esq., F.L.S., Sec. Z.S. Communicated May 26, 1835. THE brief notice which I am about to lay before the Society may be regarded as sup- plemental to the communication ‘ On the Chinchillide’ made to it in the spring of 1833, and published in the First Part of the ‘Transactions’!. Its object is to characterize a second species of the genus Lagotis, a genus originally proposed by me in the summer of 1832, and described in detail in the paper referred to ; in which were included an account of the external form, the visceral anatomy, and the osteology of the genus, as observed in the only individual which I had seen of the single species then comprised in it. A skin of a second species has since come into the possession of the Society, having been ac- quired by purchase from Mr. Gould, who bought it out of a collection believed to have been brought from the Chilian Andes: this skin furnishes the sole materials within my reach for the elucidation of the characters of the animal in question. Lagotis, it will be remembered, differs externally from Chinchilla by the possession of four toes on each of its feet, instead of five on the anterior and four on the posterior ; and by the greater length of its tail, which is nearly equal to that of the body and head taken together, while in Chinchilla the length of the tail, exclusive of the hairs, is scarcely more than one half of that of the body and head. To these characters I had formerly added that derived from the greater length of the ears in Lagotis as compared with those of Chinchilla, these organs being in Lag. Cuvieri equal in length to the distance interposed between their base and the muzzle of the animal, while in the latter they scarcely exceed three fourths of that distance ; but as this character does not ob- tain in the animal before me, it can no longer be regarded as generic. In the second species of Lagotis the ears have nearly the same comparative length as in Chinch. lam- gera ; but they do not possess the amplitude of lateral development which distinguiskes those of the latter animal. This diminished length of the ears in the second species of Lagotis affords, perhaps, the most readily appreciable distinguishing mark between it and Lug. Cuviert ; but there are other characters of distinction between them which may be thus expressed : 1p. 35. 332 MR. E. T. BENNETT’S REMARKS ON THE GENUS LAGOTIS. Genus Lacortis, Benn. 1. Lacoris Cuvieri, Benn. Lag. auriculis caput longitudine equantibus ; vellere longiore ; caude setis albidis nigris- que ; pedibus cinereis. Hab. in Peruvia. 2. LAGOTIS PALLIPES. Lag. auriculis capite brevioribus ; vellere brevi ; caude@ setis ferrugineis ; ventre pedibusque fulvescentibus, his pallidioribus. Hab. in Chiliz montosis. The general form of the body of Lag. pallipes is apparently similar to that of Lag. Cu- vieri, but the comparative brevity of the fur will probably deprive the animal, when seated in its usual position, of much of that resemblance to a ball of wool which may be fancied to exist in Lag. Cuviert. The long and remarkable whiskers are scarcely so heavy, so numerous, so rigid, or so long as those of Lag. Cuvieri; and some of the less elongated of the bristles composing them are entirely white, whereas in Lag. Cu- vieri the whole of the bristles of the whiskers are jet-black. The want of naked muzzle and the form and direction of the nostrils correspond in both species: the position of the eyes is also similar. The ears have the parallelogrammic form of those of Lag. Cu- vieri, and are about two inches in length by three quarters in breadth, the length of the head anterior to their base being two inches and a half: the folds of the ears and the supplementary auricle are the same in both species. The outside of the ear is sparingly clothed with short dark adpressed hairs, which become more numerous towards the margins ; their inner side is also sparingly furnished with hairs, which are longer and looser than those of the outer surface, and are nearly white: the darkly coloured hairs of the outer side project slightly beyond the upper edge of the ear, forming a fringe to the extremity of its lobe. The general proportion of the limbs to the body and to each other is apparently similar to that which obtains in Lag. Cuvieri. On the anterior feet the toes, similar in number, are similarly covered above with stiff hairs, which pass down between them, and also conceal the short, sharpish claws: the pads of the sole equally correspond in number and position. The hinder feet are also like those of Lag. Cuvieri, in the num- ber and relative proportion of the toes, in their mode of covering, in the form of the claws (including the widening and flattening of the inner one, adapted, with its over- hanging covering of stiff, horny, comb-like bristles, for the cleaning and disentangling of the fur), and in the number, form, and position of the pads of the soles. The fur of Lag. pallipes is, perhaps, even softer to the touch than that of Lag. Cuvieri ; a feel which is probably owing to its being less dense, on account of the comparative shortness of the hairs composing it: the fur of Lag. Cuvieri imparts to the hand the sensation of fullness and consequent firmness, that of Lag. pallipes is yielding with its MR. E. T. BENNETT’S REMARKS ON THE GENUS LAGOTIS. 333 softness. The hairs in both species, especially those which form the mass of the fur, are wavy for the greater part of their length, their tips only being straight: those of the middle of the sides measure, when their natural waves are not interfered with, three quarters of an inch in Lag. pallipes, and an inch and a quarter in Lag. Cuvieri. The longer and more bristle-like hairs, the black tips of which project slightly beyond the general mass of the fur, are rather more numerous in Lag. pallipes than in Lag. Cuvieri : but, notwithstanding this, the general tint of the colouring is nearly the same in both animals, a greyish ash-colour tinged with yellowish and varying in intensity in undula- tions ; along the middle of the back the black-tipped hairs prevail to an extent which causes an indication of a darker-coloured line. The individual hairs have the same colour in both species ; and it is essential to remark that their basal portion is dusky and by no means brown. The under surface of Lag. pallipes is of a rather pale fulvous colour, all the hairs being tipped with that tint, though they are equally dusky at the base with those of the upper surface: the fulvous colour extends along the under sur- face to the mouth, becoming paler as it advances forwards, and fading almost into white under the lower jaw; surrounding the vent its intensity is considerable; it reaches nearly half way up the sides, and is almost sharply divided from the grey of the upper surface ; and it occupies the whole of the inner side of the upper part of the limbs and the entire feet, being, however, on the latter of a much paler tint, approaching to whiteness: in Lag. Cuvieri the under surface is only less grey than the upper, and the feet are almost purely grey, the hairs which cover them being partly dusky and partly whitish, and having no intermixture of yellow or fulvous. The colouring of the under surface, and especially of the feet, is consequently strongly distinctive between the two species of Lagotis ; and that of the long bristles which form a high crest along the upper surface of the tail and project beyond its extremity, affords another equally well marked character: in Lag. Cuvieri the greater number of these rigid hairs are whitish, and with these are intermixed (somewhat in tufts) others which are black, those of the extremity being entirely black ; in Lag. pallipes it is only at the commence- ment of the crest that there is any intermixture of whitish or black hairs; these are immediately replaced by others of a dull ferruginous or rusty tint, which are continued to the extremity of the tail and project beyond it in a tuft of a brighter and deeper rust colour than the adjoining ones. The under surface and sides of the tail are covered in both species by the same short, rigid, adpressed hairs, of a mixed grey colour, which is deeper beneath, and forms along the middle of the under surface an almost black line. Such are the principal differences manifested by the second species of Lagotis on a comparison of it with the one which formed the type of the genus. Subjoined are a few of the more important admeasurements of each, derived from the skins. Lag. Cuvieri. Lag. pallipes. Length of the body andhead . . . . . dt 1 4 T 3 Length of the tail, exclusive of the hair . . . . . 1l+ 9 Length of the ear . . Tn Meee dae = eS ae wd 21 Length of the hinder fits iy he Loe Oe 34 3 VOL, I. oy: 334 MR. E. T. BENNETT’S REMARKS ON THE GENUS LAGOTIS. In conclusion it is necessary for me to remark that nearly at the same time with the reading of my communication ‘On the Chinchillide,’ Dr. Meyen read before the Imperial German Academy of Naturalists a paper on various animals collected by him in Peru and Chili, in which he described, under the name of Lagidium, the genus which I had previously designated as Lagotis': his type, Lagidium Peruanum, appears to be identical with Lagotis Cuviert. To this paper by Dr. Meyen, in which he enumerates a much greater number of species of Chinchillide than appear to me to have yet been satisfactorily ascertained, I have adverted in a communication printed in the fifth volume of the ‘ Zoological Journal’?, in which I have again reviewed the synonymy of the family, with the view of endeavouring definitely to establish it. PLATE XLII. LaGoris PALLIPES. 1 Dr. Meyen’s Paper was communicated to the Imperial Academy in March, 1833: mine was communicated to the Zoological Society in May of the same year. But the genus Lagotis had been characterized by me, so far as its external characters could be ascertained from the living specimen, at a Meeting of the Committee of Science and Correspondence in June, 1832, and the name then given was affixed, throughout the life of the individual, to the cage in which the Society’s animal was kept. 2p. 491. : q XXXVIII. Observations on the Genus Cancer of Dr. Leach (Platycarcinus, Latr.,), with Descriptions of three new Species. By Tuomas Bext, Esq., F.R.S., L.S., G.S., & Z.S8. Communicated June 9, 1835. IN the course of the gradual distribution into various genera of a group of animals previously arranged under a single generic term, it is not always a matter devoid of difficulty to decide by which of the newly distinguished groups that original appellation should be retained ; and different rules have been laid down, and different principles resorted to, by various naturalists on this point, whilst others have been wholly careless on the subject. The consequence of this discrepancy has been the absence of all unity of design in the present heterogeneous nomenclature of the different divisions of the animal kingdom, according to the varying views adopted by the individuals by whom each portion has been separately studied and developed. It is undoubtedly desirable where a particular species can, with tolerable certainty, be recognised as having received a distinct appellation from any of the early masters of natural science, to retain that name for the genus to which the species belongs, and still to consider it as designating the smaller group in which it is included, whatever may be the changes and subdivisions made in the larger group to which it was origin- ally attached. This is still more imperative when the name has been so applied by any modern naturalist, whose character for learning and accuracy is such as to give weight to his opinion in matters of nomenclature. It appears to me that the name which I propose to retain for the genus which is the subject of this paper is thus strongly re- commended for our adoption, as being very probably the one by which the type of that genus was known to the older writers, and which has recently been applied by one of our most distinguished carcinologists, to the genus restricted by himself to the only species of it then known to him. The generic name Cancer was applied by Dr. Leach to the species Canc. Pagurus, with the full understanding that it constituted the type of a form distinct from all others of the family. I have therefore chosen this opportu- nity to claim for it the same distinction, upon the ground that the group was so desig- nated by my distinguished friend, before the term Platycarcinus was applied to it by Latreille in the French Museum, and consecrated by Dr. Milne Edwards in his recent admirable work on the natural history of Crustacea ; and also because, by applying any other term to this genus, we are obliged to restrict the word Cancer to a small and com- paratively unimportant group, not a single species of which was probably distinctly known to any naturalist of early times. When the characters of the present genus were first defined, the only known species 2x2 336 MR. T. BELL ON THE GENUS CANCER. was the common large eatable Crab of our coasts, the Cancer Pagurus, Linn. To this the name Platycarcinus was given by Latreille; an infelicitous appellation certainly, as none of the species are characterized by any particular degree of flatness of the body, and some of them even possess a rather remarkable degree of elevation. Dr. Edwards, with great correctness and tact, united to the genus, thus restricted in its characters, a second species, the Cancer irroratus of Say ; and to these I have the satisfaction of adding three entirely new and highly interesting species, collected by Mr. Cuming ; an acqui- sition which, whilst it increases our opportunities of fixing and appreciating the cha- racters of the genus, renders a complete revision of it necessary. It is, indeed, worthy of remark, that the specific character of Canc. Pagurus as given by Dr. Leach in his ‘ Malacostraca Podophthalma Britanniz,’ is applicable, with very little latitude, to all the species now known, as they agree, without exception, in the margin, on each side, having nine, or more properly ten divisions (the last being obsolete), in the front being trifid, and the carapax granulated. The application of the name Cancer to the present genus renders it necessary to attach a new generic term to the group to which Dr. Edwards had appropriated it, and which he has characterized with his accustomed discrimination. It is very nearly allied to Carpilius, from which some of the species scarcely differ except in the form of the legs, which in Carpilius are round, and in the other group much flattened and fringed with hair. I propose for this genus the name Platypodia; and I conceive that in making these alterations in the nomenclature of this family, I am not intrenching on any of the acknowledged rules by which these matters are generally regulated, but rather, by so early an interference, contributing to their establishment. The genus Platypodia on the one hand approximates to Carpilius by Plat. rosea and Plat. interrupta, and on the other to Zozymus by Plat. lobata. Genus Cancer, Leach. (Puatycarcinus, Latr., Edw.) Antenne externe articulo basilari maximo, anticé in dentem fortem producto, hiatum inter frontem et canthum internum oculi implente: portione mobili setacea, brevi, propius foveole antenne interne quam cantho interno oculi inserta. Antenna interne foveolis longitudinalibus, antrorsum porrecte. Pedipalpi externi caulis interni articulo secundo ad marginem antico-internum excavato. Pedum par anticum subinzequale, paria reliqua ambulatoria. Abdomen maris 5- foemine 7-articulatum. Oculi pedunculo brevi. Testa transversa, lata, ellipticé arcuata, marginibus antico-lateralibus decem-lobatis, lobo posteriore obsoleto ; fronte trifido. The shell in this genus is broad, elliptical, somewhat elevated, and with the regions rather distinctly marked. The surface in all the species hitherto known is more or less granulated. The front is trifid, the middle tooth being sometimes lost in very old MR. T. BELL ON THE GENUS CANCER. 337 specimens. The orbits have a rather strong tooth over the inner canthus ; there are two parallel fissures above, and one beneath. The latero-anterior margin on each side extends as far backwards as the centre of the cardiac region, where it is lost in a sinuous granulated ridge which rises over the latero-posterior margin. It is divided into ten lobes, which are either quadrate, and therefore contiguous at the sides, as in most of the species ; or lanceolate, as in Canc. dentatus: the last lobe is always very small, and often obsolete. The external antenne have the basilar joint broad, very long and thick, filling the hiatus between the inner canthus of the orbit and the front, and terminating forwards in a strong, angular, tooth-like projection, directed forwards and a little inwards, reaching beyond the frontal line. The terminal or moveable portion is slender, very short, and arises from the internal part of the basilar joint, nearer to the cell of the in- ternal antenne than to the orbit. The internal antenna, instead of lying obliquely out- wards or transversely, as in most other genera of this section, are directed forwards ; a character by which Cancer may at once be distinguished from Platypodia, Carpilius, Xantho, &c. The second joint of the inner footstalk of the external pedipalps is ex- cavated at the anterior part of the inner margin ; in some species the notch is confined to the angle, in others it extends half way down the side of the joint. The first pair of feet is nearly equal; in some specimens of each species the difference in size being scarcely appreciable. They are generally very robust. The remaining feet have no spines, but are in most species more or less hairy. The abdomen of the male has five, that of the female seven, joints. With the exception of our indigenous species, Canc. Pagurus, they are all, as far as their localities are yet known, exclusively natives of the coasts of the hotter parts of America. 1. CANCER LONGIPES. Tab. XLIII. Canc. test leviter granulatd, sparsim punctatd ; margine antico-laterali plicato, decem- lobato, lobis contiguis, ad marginem minute denticulatis ; manibus levibus, extus lineis quinque impresso-punctatis; pedibus longioribus ; abdominis articulo ultimo equilate- raliter triangulart. Hab. apud Valparaiso. (Cuming.) 3 Muss. Soc. Zool., Bell. The general colour and thin texture of the carapax, with the long slender form of the legs, remove this species at first sight far from those which a nearer inspection prove to be very nearly allied to it; particularly Canc. Edwards, to which many of its most important characters so closely approximate it, as to require some care in ex- pressing its specific diagnostic phrase. 338 MR. T. BELL ON THE GENUS CANCER. The carapax is very broad ; the surface minutely granulated with scattered impressed points. The margin is divided into ten shallow contiguous lobes, the extreme edge of which has a number of small granular teeth, and which from the fourth to the ninth have one tooth more prominent than the rest. There is a peculiarity in this species which does not occur in any other of this genus, nor perhaps in the whole order; the furrows which separate the branchial from the genital and cardiac regions, and which in most are distant, in some degree resembling the letter H, in this species coalesce on the median line, forming a single deep hollow; and thus the outlines of the genital and cardiac regions are placed far apart, whilst the branchial regions closely approach each other. The front has three rounded lobes, of which the middle is the longest. The tooth over the inner canthus of the orbit is obtuse, and rather less prominent than the frontal lobes. The tooth-like process of the basilar joint of the external antenne forms an obtuse angle. The legs are very long; the third joint of the second pair extending considerably, and even that of the first in some degree, beyond the edge of the carapax. They are wholly without spines; nor are they hairy in any of the specimens I have seen, with the exception of the last joint of the four posterior pairs. The first pair is thick and strong, and its surface smooth. A simple caria extends along the carpus, terminating in an angular projection ; and a similar carina occupies the upper edge of the hand, on the outer surface of which are five longitudinal lines of impressed dots, but without any elevation. The sides of the four posterior pairs of legs are also marked with lines of impressed dots ; and the last joint of each is furrowed at the sides, and has a longitudinal crest of hair on the upper, and two on the lower, edge. The last joint of the abdomen in the male forms an equilateral triangle. Colour above light red, indistinctly dotted with yellow ; beneath yellowish. Tips of the claws blackish. Length 3+ inches, breadth 6. The only specimens which I have seen of this species were brought by Mr. Cuming from Valparaiso, where they are taken by nets in deep water: the claws are considered a great delicacy, and the fishermen are in the habit of breaking them off, and then throwing the animals, still alive, again into the water. The indigenous name is Boco. 2. Cancer Epwarpsit. Tab. XLIV. Canc. testé granulaté ; margine antico-laterali decem-lobato, lobis latis, contiguis, profundeé dentatis ; manibus supra obsoleté tuberculoso-carinatis ; maris abdominis articulo ul- timo antice producto. Hab. apud Valparaiso. (Cuming.) 3 Mus. Soc. Zool. ¢ ¢ Mus. Bell. MR. T. BELL ON THE GENUS CANCER. 339 Carapax elevated, particularly at the gastric region; the surface almost uniformly granulated. The latero-anterior margin is divided into ten lobes, the sides of which are contiguous, and their margins deeply dentate, two of the teeth of each being larger than the others ; the lobes become broader and shallower posteriorly, and the last is obso- lete, passing into the granulated posterior ridge. The front has three teeth, the middle one being small, and in the old specimen from which this description is principally taken it is wholly lost. A strong tooth projects over the inner canthus of the orbit, and there is a smaller one beneath, immediately exterior to the basilar joint of the external antenne, the strong process of which is rather obtuse and simple. The anterior pair of legs are very large and strong: they are not tuberculated as in Canc. dentatus, nor spiny as in Cane. irroratus; but there are slight indications of a double tuberculate carina on the upper edge of the hand, particularly in young individuals, and on its outer sur- face are five obsolete longitudinal lines. The four posterior pairs of feet are strong, nearly smooth, and terminated by strong, sharp, horny claws. There is no hair on any part of the body or legs in the specimens which I have seen, The last joint of the abdomen in the male is produced anteriorly ; the fourth nearly quadrate, rather longer than broad. Colour above reddish brown ; beneath yellow mottled with reddish. Length 53 inches, breadth 7+. The adult specimen was taken by Mr. Cuming at the depth of twenty-five fathoms, on rocky ground ; the younger specimens were caught by seines on sandy beaches. I have dedicated this magnificent species of a genus the characters of which were first fully developed by him, to Dr. Milne Edwards, the author of incomparably the most complete work on Carcinology that has ever appeared. 3. CANCER DENTATUS. Tab. XLV. Canc. testd granulato-scabré, hispidd ; margine antico-laterali decem-dentato, dentibus lan- ceolatis, denticulatis ; manibus tuberculoso-bicristatis, ext&s lineis quinque longitudi- nalibus granulatis ; pedibus pilosissimis. Hab. apud Valparaiso. (Cuming, Miller.) 3 Mus. Soc. Zool. ¢ ¢ Mus. Bell. Carapax considerably elevated, and the regions rather strongly marked ; the surface roughly granulated, hispid, with patches of small spiny tubercles, particularly towards the anterior part. The latero-anterior margin, instead of being but slightly divided into obsolete lobes, as in most of the other species, is deeply cut into sharp lanceolate teeth, the edges of which are furnished with numerous sharp denticulations. The posterior tooth, which reaches to the anterior part of the cardiac region, is smaller than the rest, and its posterior granulated margin passes off into the post-branchial ridge. The front 340 MR. T. BELL ON THE GENUS CANCER. has three strong acute teeth, of which the middle one is the most prominent : there is also a strong triangular tooth over the inner canthus of the orbit, a smaller one over the outer, between the two superior orbitar fissures, and a large one beneath the inner can- thus, with a smaller one at its outer base. The tooth-like process of the basilar joint of the external antenne is strong, prominent, acute, and denticulate at its margin, like those of the border ofthe carapax. The claws are very robust, and strongly marked. The carpus has several more or less complete lines of strong spiny tubercles, which termi- nate in two strong spines on the upper and anterior margin ; the hand is furnished on its upper edge with two crests of similar tubercles, which are extended to the moveable finger ; on the outer surface of the hand are five longitudinal equidistant raised lines, which are more or less tuberculate or granulate. The remaining feet are almost covered with long dark-coloured hair. The abdomen of the male has the last joint somewhat produced. That of the female is very large and protuberant. Colour above rich reddish brown, somewhat mottled with yellowish, particularly in young specimens ; beneath red mottled with yellow. Length of the largest specimen which Mr. Cuming brought home 4 inches, breadth 52. This very handsome species was taken by Mr. Cuming at Valparaiso in deep water about rocks. I have also received a young specimen from Mr. Miller, who assigns to it a similar habitat. 4. Cancer rrroratus, Say!. Tab. XLVI. Canc. testd leviter granulatd ; margine antico-laterali decem-lobato, lobis contiguis, quadra- tis, ad marginem denticulatis ; manibus compressis, dentato-bicristatis. Hab. ad oras Floridarum (Say) et Americ Australis (Cuming, Miller). Carapax transversely oblong, regularly elevated; the surface minutely granulated; the regions but slightly distinct. Latero-anterior margin slightly divided into ten lobes, the anterior ones smaller and contiguous, the posterior broader and slightly diverging ; the edges minutely denticulated, each having one or two teeth larger than the rest. Front tridentate, the teeth triangular ; orbits oval, with a small tooth over the inner canthus, but none between the superior fissures, as in some other species. External antenne with the basilar joint flat, its inner margin a little excavated, and its tooth obtuse. Pedipalps as in the other species. Sternum almost without hair, polished, numerously and minutely punctated. Abdomen very slightly fringed ; the terminal joint a little pro- duced, terminated by a few longish hairs. Anterior feet compressed, angular, the wrist with a sharp spine above, projecting over the base of the hand ; the hands compressed, somewhat inflexed, crested, the crest denticulated, the external surface with five longi- tudinal elevated granular lines. The remaining legs slender, very long, compressed, 1 Journ. Acad, Ent. Sci. Phil., vol. i. p. 59. t.4. f. 2. MR. T. BELL ON THE GENUS CANCER. 341 the antepenultimate and terminal joints longitudinally furrowed; the nail small and slender. The colour of this pretty species is a light lively red above, with several curved lines of white spots over the’branchial and hepatic regions, a white lengthened spot on each side of the genital region, and a white mark, like a V, over the intestinal. The anterior feet are of a darkish red above, the remaining legs dotted with purplish red. The under side is whitish. The carapax of the female is less broad in proportion than that of the male, and as usual more elevated ; but I do not observe, in the numerous specimens in my posses- sion, that considerable difference which Say describes as being sufficient to occasion some hesitation whether they belong to the same species. The spots on the carapax are indeed much less distinct in the female, but they are sufficiently obvious in every specimen which I have seen of that sex. Length 2+ inches, breadth 4. 5. Cancer Pacurus, Auct. Leach, Mal. Pod. Brit., Tab. X. Canc. testé granulatd ; margine antico-laterali decem-lobato, lobis quadratis, contiguis, inte- gris ; manibus levibus. Hab. ad oras Magne Britannie et Europe Occidentalis. Carapax transversely oblong, flattened, but little higher in the middle than at the sides, somewhat rounded before and behind ; the surface minutely granulated, smooth, with the regions but slightly marked. Latero-anterior margin slightly recurved, di- vided into ten quadrate lobes, the sides of which are contiguous, and the margins entire ; the last lobe inconspicuous, and passing into the posterior marginal line, which terminates immediately anterior to the posterior transverse ridge. Front trifid, the teeth of nearly equal length and size. Orbits round, with a strong triangular tooth over the inner canthus, which does not project so far as the front ; and a smaller one filling the space between the two superior fissures. External antenne with the basilar joint much elongated, and terminating forwards in an obtuse tooth; the first joint of the moveable portion club-shaped, the second cylindrical, the remaining portion seta- ceous. Internal antenne directed forwards, the anterior half doubled directly back- wards in a state of rest. The basilar joint broad, cup-shaped, its outer edge project- ing forwards; the second joint (the first of the moveable portion) cylindrical, the penultimate with a small, hooked, and recurved process at the apex. Pedipalps as in the rest of the genus. Sternum minutely punctated, and furnished with small patches or lines of short scanty hair. Abdomen in the male with the margin fringed with short hair ; the last joint forming an equilateral triangle. Anterior feet large, robust, smooth, without spines or tubercles, minutely granulated, the hand rounded, without crest, the VOL. I. 22 342 MR. T. BELL ON THE GENUS CANCER. inner surface exhibiting only the rudiments of the five lines of puncta, so conspicuous in other species of the genus. The remaining feet furnished with numerous fasciculi of stiff hairs, the last joint in all furrowed, and terminated by a short strong nail. Colour above reddish brown, the legs more red, the claws deep shining black ; be- neath whitish. PLATE XLVI. . Abdomen of Cancer longipes, 3. . Abdomen of Canc. Edwardsii, 3. . Abdomen of Canc. Edwardsii, ?, very young. . Abdomen of Canc. dentatus, 3. . Abdomen of Cane. dentatus, °. . Abdomen of Canc. irroratus, 3. . Abdomen of Canc. irroratus, °. . Antennary region of Cane. Pagurus. . Pedipalp of the same. Fig. BOON Da WW — SE ———— Sl ee ee Ll , - AOD MOULD, CIPWYD) myrunnuappnyy 9 Kp yore Bien ial ; ii oe aes : on 1 77n poesreny 0 10 V1 MG!) Los Pip Og Ly — PYRYOLObW QU LD) prvreouarynz 9 Ad avon boyy romeo 44 2° wooseingy D7 WH IHY IPL PUG rosy OB Sowerty Sum” deh x is A 4 of WEE 4 JVM, ents denilus 6,7 P uit P ie mre pra a ae ees ee es ) Ls » , - : 7 ‘ - a. | pa ' be hu -_ 0 _—, i, . ~ = 3 & P i. ” : o, ~ A , pt ey pes + a »” : ; . - “>, ; 7 ’ is } ' pam, ) . ) ms - » 1 : * : - ? [ 343 ] XXXIX. On the Osteology of the Chimpanzee and Orang Utan. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & Z.8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Sur- geons in London. Communicated March 10, 1835. In tracing the successive stages by which the lower animals approximate the structure of Man, the interest increases as we advance, and becomes most exciting when we arrive at the highest term of the brute creation. At this point every deviation from the human structure indicates with precision its real peculiarities, and we then possess the true means of appreciating those modifications by which a material organism is especially adapted to become the seat and instrument of a rational and responsible soul. The Orangs, or great tailless Apes of Africa and Asia, have long been recognised as the Mammalia which make the closest approach to Man ; and their organization has therefore been studied with more or less care and detail by many distinguished physio- logists and comparative anatomists. Tyson!, Camper?, Blumenbach$, Cuvier‘, and Lawrence®, have been the chief contributors to this department of zoology, and by their labours most of the peculiarities of structure have been pointed out which relate to the semi-erect posture and climbing habits of the Quadrumanous order. The nu- merous analogies to the human structure which have at the same time been brought to light, have ever held a prominent place among the facts that have served as the basis of the theories of animal development: but as it has uniformly happened that the Orangs which have been described have been of immature age, many circumstances, as the facial angle, the forms and proportions of the teeth, and the shape and relative size of the cranium to the face, have had an undue importance assigned to them, and the transition from the Monkey to the Man has been assumed to be much more gradual than a more extended investigation will be found to sustain. Orang-outang, sive Homo sylvestris; or the Anatomy of a Pygmie, &c. 4to, Lond. 1699. 2 Quvres sur l’Histoire Naturelle, la Physiologie, et l’Anatomie Comparée, tom. iii. 8vo, Paris, 1803. Anat. de l’Orang Utang, tom. i. 5 Beytriige zur Naturgeschichte. Géttingen, 1790—1811. Abbildungen Natur-historischer Gegenstinde. Short System of Comparative Anatomy, translated from the German by W. Lawrence. Svo, Lond. 1807. Manual of Natural History, translated by R. T. Gore. Svo, Lond. 1825. 4 Régne Animal, nouy. ed. Svo, Paris, 1829. Lecons d’Anat. Comparée, passim. Dissertation on the Identity of the Simia Satyrus and Pongo, read before the Académie des Sciences Naturelles, but not published. (See F, Cuvier’s Dents des Mammiféres, 8vo, p. 10.) 5 Lectures on Physiology, Zoology, and the Natural History of Man. 8vo, Lond. 1819. 222 344 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF Deductions in favour of the anthropomorphous character of the Orangs have also been derived from observation of the living habits of young Orangs ; but these cannot be regarded as affording a type of the nature of the adults, since it is well known that the docility and gentle manners of the young Ape rapidly give way to an unteachable obstinacy and untameable ferocity in the adult ; at least, of those species to which, as I shall afterwards show, the full-grown Orangs have the nearest resemblance in the form of the head. In the present communication I propose to describe the osteological peculiarities of the Chimpanzee (Simia Troglodytes, Auct.) and the Orang Utan (Simia Satyrus, Auct.) ; to trace in each the changes which the skeleton undergoes in its progress towards the mature state ; and while, with reference to the Asiatic Orang, proofs are thus eliminated of the identity of two supposed distinct species of the Quadrumanous order, to show the nature and extent of the osteological differences which divide the Orangs from the hu- man species. § 1. Of the Osteology of the adult Chimpanzee. It has been no less a matter of surprise than of regret, that while the natural history of the Mammalia which recede furthest from Man, and which inhabit the remotest regions, has been investigated with the most persevering and successful exertions, the species which are in immediate juxtaposition with him in the natural series should still remain almost as little understood as at the dawn of zoological science. We now, in fact, possess more accurate and detailed information respecting the economy and organization of the paradowical Platypus of Australia than we do with regard to the Chimpanzee, the most interesting of all the brute creation, from its close affinity to the human type of structure, which has long been known to inhabit the forests of Africa, and where there is every reason to believe that it is far from being rare. The coasts of the Gulf of Guinea and the regions of Congo and Angola have been frequented for ages by Europeans engaged in commercial enterprize, yet the adult Chim- panzee has never been secured or transmitted alive to Europe, nor have its habits in the wild state hitherto been accurately described by a competent or trustworthy observer. While the energies of Europeans were misemployed in an unholy traffic, but little sympathy could be expected with those pursuits which elevate and dignify the nature of man ; and thus, while thousands of unoffending Negroes have been torn from the re- mote recesses of their native forests, and sacrificed at the shrine of Mammon, no museum in Europe has been enriched by a single prepared skin of the adult Chimpanzee ; nor has the bony frame-work, or even a cranium, been deposited in any public collection to afford the means of accurately defining the limits of the brute creation. In the Museum of Natural History at Paris! the osteology of the Simia Troglodytes 1 Since writing the above I have been informed that the skull of an adult Chimpanzee has very recently been added to this collection. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 345 is illustrated by specimens of the young animal only, and these at a period prior to the shedding of the deciduous teeth; the skeletons and crania of the Chimpanzee in the public museums of this metropolis exhibit its bony structure in the same immature state ; and it is improbable that the enlightened naturalists of other European nations would suffer so great an osteological treasure as the skeleton or skull of the full-grown Troglodyte to remain hidden (as all undescribed specimens may be said to be,) in their museums. This remarkable deficiency in the means of determining the changes which take place in the structure of the Chimpanzee during its passage to the adult state, was particularly felt and regretted by myself while engaged in investigating the anatomy of the Orang Utan, on the occasion of the death of the young animal of that species formerly in the possession of the Zoological Society. Having subsequently, however, been informed of the existence of the skeleton of an adult Chimpanzee in the private museum of a member of the Society, R. B. Walker, Esq., Surgeon, of Curzon Street, I applied to that gentleman, and was not only gratified with the sight of his valuable and unique specimen, but received liberal permission to describe it, and had every facility afforded to me for that purpose. The animal was shot by a European at Sierra Leone, and the clavicle was broken by the fall. The skeleton was prepared by the ants, sent to England, and presented to Mr. Walker, but without any information as to the habits of the species. The bones are perfect in every respect, with the exception of the broken clavicle and are remark- ably well articulated. The general appearance and proportions of the skeleton of the adult Chimpanzee are unquestionably the most anthropoid that the Quadrumanous order presents, but the deviations from the human structure are numerous and important. The skull is of a narrow elongated figure, slightly contracting towards the anterior part, which is, as it were, truncated, from the depth and direction of the symphysis of the lower jaw. Compared with the rest of the body it is of small size, owing to the arrested development of the cerebral portion. This part, or the cranium properly so called, is of a rounded ovate depressed figure, and is altogether posterior to and not above the face ; which slopes forwards at an open angle, as in the Baboons. The exte- rior surface of the cranium is smooth and convex on the superior or coronal aspect, being devoid of the intermuscular frontal and sagittal crests which give so strong a car- nivorous character to the skull of the mature Orang. The extent of the origins of the temporal muscles is, however, indicated by a bony boundary, continued from the outer part of the supra-orbital ridge, at first as a well-marked crest, but soon subsiding toa slightly elevated line, which extends backwards along the parietal bone about an inch from the sagittal suture, and is lost in the lambdoidal and supra-auditory ridges. The difference between the adult and young skulls in the extent of the surface of cranium affording origin to the temporal muscle is considerable, as might be expected from the 346 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF increased power of mastication required for the due action of the large permanent teeth. The muscular impressions in the occipital region of the cranium are less strongly marked in the Chimpanzee than in the Orang, the occipital foramen is further from the posterior plane of the cranium, and its position is less oblique. The lambdoidal ridge, the spine of the occiput, and the crista continued from the latter downwards towards the occipital foramen, although slightly developed in comparison to the Orang, are characters of the adult cranium of the Chimpanzee wihch are wanting in the young animal. There is a greater proportion of brain behind the meatus auditorius eaternus in the Chimpanzee than in the Orang, and this difference is greater in the adult than in the young skull, whence it results that in the former the supra-auditory ridge is at some distance anterior to the additamentum suture lambdoidalis, and consequently the skull in this respect more nearly approximates the human structure. In the young Chimpanzee, the articular cavity for the condyle of the lower jaw is an- terior to the bony circle of the meatus auditorius, and on a higher plane ; but, as the zy- gomatic arch increases in strength with the increasing power of the maxillary apparatus, without any corresponding downward increase of the brain and cranium, the glenoid cavity is carried so near to the lower level of the bony meatus, that it no longer, as in the young animal and in Man, affords to the condyle of the jaw a support against back- ward dislocation. To remedy the effects of this change, a process, of which the rudi- ment is perceptible in the young Chimpanzee, co-extends in downward growth with the altered position of the articulation of the jaw, becomes interposed between the maxil- lary condyle and the meatus, and compensates for the loss of that protection which is afforded to the maxillary articulation by the downward development of the cranium posterior to the glenoid cavity in the human subject. The lower part of the external boundary of the meatus is irregularly jagged in the Chimpanzee, for the better attachment of the cartilaginous portion of the auditory pass- age. The zygoma is proportionally weaker than in the Orang; the temporal portion joins the malar obliquely, and is slightly and irregularly wavy. The most characteristic feature of the Chimpanzee’s skull, both in the young and old state, is the large projecting supra-orbital ridges, which, being continued into one another across the glabella, form a sort of barrier between the cranium and face. Behind the junction of the malar with the frontal bone there is a convex ridge leading obliquely downwards and inwards, and strengthening the bony septum which divides the orbit from the temporal fossa. The cranial sutures, which are obliterated in the adults of the Orang, syndactylous Ape, and frequently in the adult crania of Baboons and other Quadrumana, are for the most part persistent in the Chimpanzee, and the coronal and sagittal sutures have the true denticulated structure. The sagittal suture is not continued along the frontal bone. The squamous suture is partially lost, but sufficient remains to show that the anterior 1 Compare Plates LII. and LIV. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 347 angle of the temporal joins the frontal and separates the parietal from the sphenoid bones, as in six out of seven skulls of the young Chimpanzee which I have examined. The frontal bone extends to the middle of the coronal surface of the cranium ; the parietals occupy the remainder of that aspect ; the squamous portion of the oc- cipital bone, which in the young Chimpanzee encroaches for a small extent upon the coronal surface, is in the adult wholly confined to the inial or posterior region of the skull: it is, however, of considerable extent, and more convex than in the Orang, and consequently more like that of the human subject'. The squamous portions of the temporal bone extend over a much less proportion of the sides of the cranium than in Man ; and their superior margin, instead of forming a convex curve, is almost a straight _line. The mastoid processes are represented on either side by a mere ridge of bone, and the styloid processes by small tubercles. The condyloid processes of the occipital bone are proportionally smaller than in the human subject. The foramen magnum, in- stead of being placed immediately behind the middle transverse line of the skull, as in Man, is situated in the middle of the posterior third of the basis crani, and its plane is inclined upwards from the anterior margin at an angle of 5° from the plane of the basilar process. There are no posterior condyloid foramina, but the anterior condyloid foramina, the foramina jugularia, stylomastoidea, carotica, spinosa, and ovalia, are in nearly the same relative positions as in Man ; the principal difference is in the greater distance between the foramen caroticum and the foramen ovale, in consequence of the greater antero-posterior extent of the petrous bone. In consequence of the proximity of the foramen magnum to the posterior margin of the skull, a considerable extent intervenes between it and the posterior margin of the bony palate ; this is occupied by the before-mentioned development of the petrous bones, and a corresponding extent of the basilar element of the occipital. The antero-poste- rior diameter of the bony palate in like manner greatly exceeds that of the correspond- ing part of the human skull. The zygomatic arches are opposite the middle third of the skull, as seen from below, while in the human cranium they are included in the anterior moiety. The form of the basis cranii differs generally from the Bimanous and manifests the Quadrumanous type, in its greater length, in its flatness, in the small extent of cranium behind the foramen magnum, in its contraction between the zygomata, and in the large size and especially the anterior development of the bony palate. The front view of the skull of the Chimpanzee impresses the spectator still more strongly with its resemblance to that of the Baboon and the inferior tribes of Quadru- mana. ‘The superciliary ridges of bone almost hide the cranium from view ; and the cranial mass, instead of forming a broad back-ground to the face, asin the young Chimpanzee, and as it does in a still greater degree in Man, is surpassed in breadth } In two skulls of the young Chimpanzee I have observed an os triquetrum at the junction of the sagittal with the lambdoidal suture. Dr. Traill notices a similar circumstance in the young Chimpanzee dissected by him. (Wernerian Transactions, vol. iii, p. 10.) 348 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF by the lateral boundaries of the orbits and the zygomatic arches!. The orbits’ are situated higher in the Chimpanzee than in the Orang, and are larger in proportion to the entire skull, but their plane is more perpendicular, and they are wider apart. In neither the Chimpanzee nor the Orang are the orbits so deep in proportion as in the human subject. The supraorbital nerves and vessels leave a slight depression, and do not pass through a foramen. The lachrymal bones are entirely confined to the orbit, as in the higher Quadrumana. A character by which the Chimpanzee approximates more closely than the Orang to the human subject is presented by the nasal bone, which projects in a slightly arched form beyond the inter-orbital plane, while a trace of its original separation into two la- teral elements remains at the lower margin of the now consolidated and single bone: its upper expanded extremity was anchylosed with the frontal bone in the adult specimen here described. The malar bones are largely developed, as in Man and the Quadrumana generally. Two or three small foramina are observable on the exterior of the orbital process ; corre- sponding foramina, but of much larger size, are constantly met with in the Orang. The infraorbital canal is continued unclosed to within 2 lines of the rim of the orbit : it opens upon the face by a single foramen. In one young Chimpanzee I have observed a second small foramen. In the Orang there are usually three or more infraorbital foramina, as in many of the inferior Simie. The ascending or nasal portion of the superior maxillary bone, which is of greater pro- portionate size than in the human subject, does not mount vertically to the orbits, as in Man and some of the lower Quadrumana, (those, for instance, of the genera Cebus and Callithriz), but slopes backwards as in the Cynocephali and in the Carnivorous Mammalia, but in a less degree. The contour of the upper jaw, from the nasal aperture to the in- cisor teeth, is almost straight, while in the Orang it is rendered concave by the greater development of the intermaxillary bones’in the anterior direction. These bones are an- chylosed to the maxillary bones in the adults of both the Chimpanzee and Orang. In Simia Satyrus the obliteration of the suture is incomplete until the full development of the huge laniarii, but in the Chimpanzee the anchylosis takes place at a much earlier period ; although in the young animal, when the first dentition is completed, traces of the original separation of the intermaxillary bones from the maxillaries are still visible at the sides of the nasal aperture and on the palate external to the foramina incisiva. The situation of these foramina is always indicative of the original extent of the palatal process of the in- termaxillary or incisive bones, and in no Quadrumana are they so close to the incisive teeth as in Man. One of the admeasurements in the subjoined Table shows the relative extent of the bony palate anterior to the foramina incisiva in the young and adult Orang and Chimpanzee, and proves that the latter species makes a nearer approach to Man in this particular. In the human subject, in the foetus of which the existence of ‘ Compare figg. 1 & 2, Plate LVI. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 349 separate intermaxillaries was first discovered by the immortal Géthe', scarcely a line’s breadth intervenes between the incisive foramina and the alveoli of the anterior in- cisors. The lower jaw, like the upper, is equally characterized by its strength and size in relation to the entire skull; the symphysis, or chin, recedes ; but the depth of the jaw in front is less than in the Orang. The alveoli, however, advance more nearly to the level of the condyle than in the Orang, and the jaw consequently in this respect proportionally approximates the structure of the brute. The coronoid process rises a little higher than the condyle, but does not quite attain the level of the zygoma. The ramus of the jaw forms a more open angle with the body than in the Orang, and thus more nearly resembles the human structure. The mental foramen is single on either side. The dental formula of the adult Chimpanzee, like that of the other Catarrhine Simie, is the same as in the human subject, viz. Incisores +, Luniarti 3, Bicuspides +, Mo- lares ¢. The teeth approximate in their proportionate size much more nearly than those of the Orang to the human teeth; but they manifest in their relative position the absence of that character which, with one anomalous exception”, is peculiar, among Mammalia, to Man, viz. unbroken proximity. A well-marked interval separates the upper laniaries from the contiguous incisors, and the lower laniaries are removed by a smaller interval from the contiguous bicuspides: these intervals admit the apices of the large laniaries respectively of the opposite jaws when the mouth is closed. The absence of similar vacancies in the dental series of Man is owing to the shortness of the jaws, and to the equable development of the different teeth, and especially the laniaries, the points of which are opposed to one another. The formidable cuspidati, which supply the beast of prey with his weapons of destruction, and afford to the irrational ape his means of defence, are unnecessary in the master of the animal creation, who can contrive and vary at will more effective instruments for both purposes. The fangs of the teeth in the Chimpanzee are proportionate to the size of their crowns ; but the accompanying figures (Plates LI. and LII.) supersede the necessity of a parti- cular description of these parts. Some modifications of the skull may, however, be noticed in reference to the powers of mastication. As the strong nasal bones and contiguous processes of the maxillary and frontal bones, which constitute the wide inter-orbital space of the skulls of the Carnivora, are possessed in a comparatively feeble degree by the Orangs, the upper jaw is strengthened, and the weak ethmoid bone defended from the effects of the powerful forces that tend to push it upwards, by a thickening of the outer rim of the orbit, and by the enlarge- ment of the malar bone, against which the malar process of the superior maxillary bone is firmly abutted, and is thus enabled to resist the pressure of the lower jaw. The en- tire ramus of the lower jaw, and the coronoid process more especially, are thickened and ' Zur Naturwissenschaft, &c. zur Morphologie, B.i. 8vo. 1817. 2? In the fossil genus Anoplotherium, Cuv. VOL. I. 3A 350 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF extended to increase the surface of attachment of the muscles of mastication ; the zygo- matic arches are proportionally strengthened and widened to admit the passage of the temporal muscles ; and these cover by their extensive origin a considerably greater pro- portion of the cranium in the adult than in the young Chimpanzee: but in all these par- ticulars the Chimpanzee recedes in a minor degree from the human construction than the Orang. With respect to the os hyoides, I cannot agree with Tyson in the observation, ‘ hu- mano ferme simillimum existit”: the body, on the contrary, is expanded into a trian- cular form, and hollowed out behind for the reception of one of the laryngeal sacculi ; the cornua minora are also proportionally more developed. The vertebral column of the Chimpanzee presents fewer deviations from that of the human subject than the cranium. The number of true vertebre is the same ; but an addi- tional pair of ribs takes one from the lumbar to be added to the dorsal or costal series. With respect to the cervical vertebre, Audebert, in his description of the skeleton of the Pongo of Wurmb, particularly remarks, that in the length of the spinous processes that animal differed not only from every other Ape, but from every other Mammal. In the Chimpanzee, however, there exists a similar provision for an adequate origin of the muscles that are inserted into the occiput, and are designed to counterbalance the preponderating weight anterior to the centre of support. The spines of the cer- vical vertebre are simple and elongated, not short and bifurcated as in the human subject: that of the third vertebra is the shortest, with the exception of the atlas, where, as is usually the case, the spine is wanting. The bodies of the lumbar vertebre are proportionally smaller in the Chimpanzee than in Man, where they are enlarged to afford a basis of support to the column above in reference to his erect position, and where this region of the spine is proportionally of greater length. The recedence of the Chimpanzee from the Bimanous type of structure is manifested still more strongly by the narrowness and length of the sacrum, its smaller curvature, and its parallelism with the spine. A peculiarity in the Chimpanzee is observable in the position of the last lumbar vertebra with relation to the iliac bones ; these rise on either side of, and are partially joined to, that vertebra, so that it might almost be reckoned as belonging to the sacral series. In the adult specimen here described, the transverse processes of this vertebra are expanded, thickened, and joined to the ilium: in one skeleton of a young Chimpan- zee I have observed the transverse processes of the fourth lumbar vertebra modified in the same manner. The false vertebre in the adult skeleton are seven in number, but the sixth is anchy- losed with the sacrum, both by its body and transverse process, so as to give rise by that union to an additional pair of antero-posterior sacral foramina ; the sixth vertebra is not, however, perforated like the five preceding ones for the spinal chord. The seventh seems to be composed of two vertebre joined together; but this appear- ance may result from partial ossification of the sciatic ligaments: and this is the more THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 351 probable, as in the skeletons of the young Chimpanzee preserved in the Hunterian Museum, after the four lumbar vertebre, there remain only seven for the sacrum and coceyx. Of these vertebre only the first two have their transverse processes fully deve- loped ; with reference to which it is interesting to remark, that in the adult Chimpanzee only the two superior sacral vertebre are united to the iliac bones ; and hence the trunk is less firmly connected with the pelvic arch, and consequently is more in need of ad- ditional support from the anterior extremities, than in Man. The pelvis of the Chimpanzee differs from that of Man in all those particulars which characterize the Quadrumana, and which relate to the imperfection of their means of maintaining the erect position. The iliac bones are long, straight, and expanded out- wardly above, but narrow in proportion to their length ; the posterior surface is concave for the lodgement of the glutei muscles ; the anterior surface nearly flat, and stretching outwards almost parallel with the plane of the sacrum. The whole pelvis is placed more in a line with the spine than in Man: its superior aperture is elongated and narrow, so that the whole of the sacrwn and coccyx is visible on a front view. The tuberosities of the ischia are broad, thick, and curved outwards. The pubic bones are broad and deep, but flattened from before backwards. With this general conformity with the Quadrumanous type, there is, however, a provision for a more extended attachment of the glutzi muscles, in a greater breadth of the ilia between the superior spinous pro- cesses, which also incline forwards more than is observable in the inferior Simie ; and it may thence be inferred that the semi-erect position is more easily maintained in the Chimpanzee. i An important difference between the Chimpanzee and Orang is manifested in the relative size and strength of the lower extremities, in which respect the Chimpanzee claims a closer relationship to Man. Both animals, however, exhibit as permanent conditions, proportions of the inferior extremities which are transitory in the human subject: in the Orang they have the curtailed proportions which they present in the human feetus of six months’ gestation ; in the Chimpanzee they retain the same relative size as in the yearling infant. It is, however, a remarkable and interesting fact, that the lower extremities instead of being shorter in proportion to the trunk in the young Chimpanzee are longer, their adult relations arising from the increased development of the trunk and anterior extremities, which are thus made fit for the vigorous acts of climbing ; and in relation to which a corresponding increase of the inferior extremities would have been detrimental : so that the immature Chimpanzee tends to the great pro- totype of animal organization in two ways, viz. a disproportionate magnitude of brain and cranium, and an imperfect development of trunk and arms, which are both, how- ever, circumstances peculiar to its nonage. The femur of the Chimpanzee is slightly bent in the anterior direction, as in the human subject: the neck of the bone has the same comparative length, but stands out more obliquely to the shaft. The whole of the body of the bone is flatter or more com- BPAL2 352 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF pressed from before backwards. An error which has crept into the excellent and labo- rious work on Comparative Anatomy which the lamented death of the celebrated Meckel has left unfinished, requires here to be noticed, as it attributes a community of structure to the two species of Orang in a part which affords one of the best-marked differences. The head of the femur, which presents a smooth unbroken surface in the Orang, is marked with the pit for the attachment of the ligamentum teres as well in the adult as in the young Chimpanzee, in which I have ascertained the existence of that ligament in a dissection of a recent specimen. Meckel describes the absence of the ligamentum teres in the Pongo as well as in the Orang, and this is the case ; but it is only another of the many coincidences of structure which prove the identity of the two animals. This peculiarity of the hip-joint appears. to relate to the disproportionate shortness of the legs in Stmia Satyrus; but the deterioration which they consequently suffer, as means of support, is compensated by the advantages which they gain as instru- ments of prehension, their extent and variety of motion being increased by the removal of a ligament that acts as an impediment to both in the animals which possess it. The tibia in the Chimpanzee is proportionally thicker at the upper end, and the fibula considerably stronger at the lower end, than in Man: the interosseous space is wider, and the anterior convexity of both bones may be perceived to be slightly increased. The patelle are proportionally smaller. The relative size and position of the tarsal bones more nearly correspond to the same in the human subject than is found in any other Quadrumanous animal; but the de- viations, though slight, are nevertheless indicative of the habit of turning the foot from the position necessary for supporting the body, to that which is best adapted for the readier application of the sole to the branches of trees for the purposes of climbing, viz. with the outer or fibular edge of the foot inclined to the ground ; such a position being evidently most in accordance with the natural connexions of the bones of the tarsus. The os calcis is relatively feeble as compared with that of Man, being more compressed from side to side, and smaller in all its dimensions; but it projects backwards to a greater proportional degree than in the Orang or inferior Simie. From the inclination of the tarsus to rest on its outer edge, the os naviculare is further developed downwards, so as to project considerably below the bones of the same row without inconvenience from pressure on the sole. The internal cuneiform bone has a corresponding inclination, and thus the Aalluz, or great toe or hind thumb, is attached to the tarsus in a position best adapted for its being applied as an opposable instrument to the other toes. The whole foot of the Chimpanzee is relatively narrower and longer than in Man; and the digital phalanges are more inflected towards the sole. The admeasurements in the Table show the relative length of the hinder thumb, and other parts of the foot in the Chim- panzee and Orang. The organization of the lower extremities evidently bespeaks a creature destined to reside in forests ; and the modifications of the bony structure, which add to the fa- THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 353 cility of climbing and grasping, render the entire frame in a proportionate degree de- pendent on the upper extremities for support and progression. But while the Chim- panzee thus adheres to the Quadrumanous character, and especially in the curtailed proportions and detached opposable condition of the hallue, it must be admitted to ap- proach the Bimanous type in the length and strength of the hinder thumb more closely than any of the lower Quadrumana. The agile and powerful locomotive actions of the Chimpanzee require a proportionally ample development of the respiratory system, and the size and expansion of the thorax is accordingly a prominent character in its skeleton. The transverse exceeds the an- tero-posterior diameter of this cavity, but not to the same extent as in Man. The ribs are thirteen in number on each side, seven true and six false. The last two pairs are proportionally longer than in Man; and the end of the last rib is not pointed, but trun- cated for the attachment of a cartilage, which does not, however, join the cartilage of the rib above. The sternum is flattened from before backwards, but is not so broad as in the Orang: in the adult specimen not only does the harmonia between its body and the manubrium remain, but those of the four single pieces of which the body is itself composed are still visible. The clavicle is long and strong, so that the shoulders are kept wide apart : it is not straight as in the Orang, but exhibits the same sigmoid curve as in Man, though in rather aless degree. The scapula, on the other hand, recedes further from the human type in the Chimpanzee than in the Orang, being narrower in proportion to its length, and having the spine running more in the direction of the axis of the trunk, and situated more towards the middle of the scapula, and more perpendicular to its plane. The acromion process is longer and narrower than in Man. The humerus very closely re- sembles that of the human subject, but is proportionally longer and stronger ; and the peculiar twist is more marked, and occurs lower down the bone. The distal articu- lating surface is formed so as to allow of the same advantageous variety and freedom of motion to the bones of the fore arm as in Man. As the segments of each limb recede from the trunk they become subject to more extensive and varied modifications. This is more especially exemplified in the lower extremities of the Chimpanzee; and the bones of the upper extremity follow the same law. ‘The disproportionate length which the humerus already presents becomes greater in the bones of the fore arm; and those of the hand recede still further from the Bi- manous type. Both the radius and ulna are more curved than in Man, and the inter- osseous space is, in cousequence of the direction of their curves, much wider. The carpal bones have the same number and relative position as in the human sub- ject; but the trapezium and trapezoides are proportionally smaller, while the os prsi- forme is of larger dimensions, being nearly equal to the os magnum. The small size of the trapezium evidently relates to the shortness of the thumb, which it supports, and which does not quite equal the metacarpal bone of the first 354 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF finger in length, and is as slender and weak as it is short. The little finger is also shorter, as compared with the other fingers, than in the human subject. The meta- carpal bones are chiefly remarkable for their length ; the phalanges both for their length and their anterior curvature. The hand is thus admirably formed for clasping the thick boughs of forest trees. The ridges on the sides of the anterior surface of the first and second phalanges are well developed to afford attachment to the fascie, which restrain the starting of the flexor tendons during the powerful actions of the muscles of the fore arm. § 2. Osteology of the young Chimpanzee. In consequence of the early period at which the brain acquires its full size, the cranial portion of the skull of the young Chimpanzee greatly preponderates over the facial or maxillary part when the small deciduous teeth only are developed. At that period, therefore, it proportionally approximates towards the human form: the facial angle is more open; the occipital foramen is more central, and its plane more hori- zontal ; the slender zygomata, as seen from below, are confined to the anterior moiety of the skull; and altogether the resemblance to the human cranium is startlingly close. The difference, on the other hand, between the young and the old skulls is such, that a naturalist, unaware of the changes of form which the jaws undergo as they acquire their permanent set of teeth, might fail to recognise them as belonging to the same spe- cies, and might still entertain doubts as to the specific identity subsisting between the baboon-like skull of the adult and the anthropoid one of the young Chimpanzee, which he had previously been accustomed to consider as characteristic of the species. These doubts, which I entertained myself on the first inspection of the adult skeleton, were, however, in a great degree removed by perceiving the correspondence which prevailed in the two skeletons in the forms and proportions of the extremities, the number of vertebre and ribs, the structure of the sternum and scapula, &c. But to derive further confirmation of their identity, I compared the crowns of the permanent teeth! which were lodged within the jaws of the young Chimpanzee, with those which had replaced the deciduous set in the adult skull. The resemblance in point of figure and size was exact, and showed that the Pygmy of Tyson must ultimately acquire teeth which would necessarily induce those changes of form in the jaws upon-which the differences in question chiefly depended. The germs of the permanent teeth are placed with singular irregularity within the jaws ; the second incisor is situated directly behind the first; and the apew of the crown of the laniary is lodged deep in the jaws, below the first bicuspis. Both bicuspides are, however, lodged conveniently below the crowns of the deciduous molares. Their crowns were completely formed, and the first true molar had taken its place in the jaw in the specimen examined, but its fangs were open and incomplete. The crown of the second molar was completely formed, and corresponded to the dimensions of the second molar in the adult skull: the germ of the third molar was not yet apparent, The suc- ' See Plates LI. and LII., a, b, c, d, e, f, g. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 355 cession therefore takes place precisely as in the human jaw; but the permanent teeth are proportionally larger in the Chimpanzee, especially the incisors and laniaries. Hence, as the brain does not continue to expand after the development of the deciduous teeth, the increase of the skull is confined to the enlargement of the jaws, the widening of the zygomatic arches, the strengthening of the orbital buttresses, and the production of those muscular ridges which are indicative, as well of the force and development of the muscles immediately engaged in mastication, as of those which are inserted into tlie posterior part of the head to sustain the preponderating mass which now lies anterior to the occipital condyles. The amount of the changes, and the influences which have been concerned in their production, are shown in four views of the cranium of the young and old Chimpanzee subjoined to this paper (Plate LVI.) ; and the differences in other parts of the skeleton are given in the Table of admeasurements. ‘The bones of the young Chimpanzee, when the first permanent molaris is acquired, exhibit all the peculiarities of incomplete deve- lopment: the four elements of the occipital bone are separate ; the body of the atlas, like the basilar piece of the occiput, is detached from the processes which complete the ring ; the sacral vertebre are separated from one another and from the coccyx ; and the three portions of the os innominatum are at this time distinct. The coracoid bone is still joined by cartilage to the scapula; the epiphyses of the long bones are detached from the shafts, and are in part cartilaginous ; and the carpal and tarsal bones are but partially ossified ; the latter are especially imperfect as compared with those of the human subject at a corresponding period of dentition, and thus demonstrate the inferior importance of the lower extremities as means of support and progression in the Chim- panzee. The depth of the lower jaw being proportionally less than in the adult, the cavity of the thorax proportionally smaller, and the sternum in consequence less elevated, the distance between the latter and the chin is proportionally greater. The other differences in the relative magnitudes of the different parts of the skeleton have already been al- luded to in the description of that of the adult. § 3. Osteology of the Orang Utan. The opportunity which the rare and interesting skeleton of the adult Chimpanzee in the possession of Mr. Walker has afforded of tracing the changes which the osseous structure of that species undergoes in its progress to the adult condition, induces me to review the question which I formerly brought under the notice of the Society! relating to the identity of the young Simia Satyrus with the great Pongo of Borneo, Pongo Wurmbii, Geoff., and to consider the osteological structure of the latter animal, here regarded as the adult Orang, with reference to its less powerful and more anthro- poid congener, the Chimpanzee. ' Proceedings of the Committee of Science, part i. p. 9. 356 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF In the course of this comparison it will be shown that the number and value of the points of resemblance or of approximation to the Bimanous structure are in favour of the Chimpanzee ; and that, as in many similar instances, there are some particulars of the organization of the Orang which indicate a closer affinity with the inferior forms of the group to which it belongs than to those Quadrumana which rank immediately below it. Notwithstanding the many strongly marked characters which the cranium of the adult Orang exhibits in common with that of the Mandrill, as the contracted forehead, the flattened occiput, the formidable canine teeth, huge jaws, strong expanded zygomatic arches, and largely developed cranial ridges, yet in continuing the comparison we can- not fail to be struck with the general effect of a less ferocious expression in the skull of the Orang. This results from the more perpendicular slope of the facial contour, from the absence of the projecting superciliary ridges (beneath which even the sightless sockets of the Mandrill scowl upon the observer), from the greater expansion of the cerebral cavity, and lastly, from the non-development of the superior maxillary ridges, which appear in the Mandrill as a gratuitous supplement to the hideous tout ensemble of its head. The cranium of the Orang is less flattened at the crown than that of the Chimpanzee. The size of the cavity of the skull exceeds in a very small degree that of the young animal at the period when it has acquired the first permanent molares, the subsequent enlargement of the cranium being chiefly owing to the thickening of its walls and to the development of the muscular ridges which circumscribe the origins of the temporal mus- cles. These ridges commence at the external angular process of the frontal bone, pass inwards, upwards, and backwards behind the superciliary ridge, from which they are separated by a deep groove, then, converging upon the cranium, they meet at the junc- tion of the sagittal with the coronal suture, including a neat triangular portion of the frontal bone, along the middle of which there is a slight longitudinal convexity. The smoothness of this part of the cranium forms a contrast to the irregularly indented sur- face of the remainder, which is exclusively the seat of origin or attachment of powerful muscles. The interparietal crest rises, as in the Hyena and other Carnivora, above the ge- neral level of the skull, to the extent of from 4 to = of an inch; at the verte it divides and passes posterior to the lambdoidal suture to the mastoid ridge. A third strong spine is continued from the point of divarication half way down the squamous portion of the occiput, and forms a strong posterior projection at its commencement. The situation of these ridges in reference to the sutures, is only determinable by comparing the faint commencement of their growth in the young Orang’s skull. In two adult skulls, where the ridges were fully developed, the only traces of the cranial sutures which were visible were the upper part of the squamous, about 1 inch of the lower end of the coronal, and that small one by which the ala of the sphenoid joins the THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 857 descending angle of the parietal, and separates the frontal from the temporal bone, as in Man. This is one of the few osteological differences in which the Orang has a closer approximation to the human structure than the Chimpanzee’. In a younger specimen of the adult cranium of the Orang I observed that the additamentum suture lambdoidalis was still visible on either side, but the remainder of the sutures, with the exception of those first mentioned, were obliterated. The occipital foramen approaches, in its figure, position, and aspect, nearer to that of the lower Mummalia. Its plane forms, with a line drawn parallel to that of the basilar process, an angle varying in three adult crania from 15° to 20°. The occipital condyles are more closely approximated anteriorly than in the Chimpanzee. The anterior con- dyloid foramina are double on each side ; they have the same relative position with the stylo-mastoid foramina as in the Chimpanzee ; the carotid foramina are situated more posteriorly, and are relatively smaller; the petrous portion of the temporal is smaller, while the glenoid cavity forms a much larger proportion of the base of the skull. This articular cavity, if such it may be called, presents a remarkable contrast with the numerous points of resemblance to the Carnivora observable in other parts of the cra- nium : it is a quadrate and almost flattened surface, slightly concave in the transverse, and slightly convex in the antero-posterior directions, affording an interesting corre- spondence with the structure of the molar teeth, and being, together with these, indi- cative of the vegetable diet of the animal. The styloid and styliform processes are wanting, as in the Chimpanzee. The mastoid process is represented by a protuberant ridge behind the auditory foramen ; and its cellular structure is visible from the thinness of the external table of the skull at this part. The ant-auditory process, which protects the articulation of the lower jaw, is more developed than in the Chimpanzee ; the margins of the auditory foramina are smoother. On the bony palate the relative positions of the foramina incisiva correspond with the increased development of the laniary teeth in the Orang, as compared with the Chim- panzee, and consequently deviate in a proportional degree from their position in the hu- man subject. They are situated upwards of an inch behind the incisor teeth, and two or three foramina remain on either side but more anterior, and indicate the original sepa- ration of the incisive bones. Small vascular foramina and grooves indicate, in the same manner, on the anterior part of the skull, the situation of the suture, or harmonia, which originally joined the incisive to the maxillary bones. The late period at which these sutures are obliterated forms an important differential character between the Orang ' This affinity is of less value from the fact of some of the inferior races of Man occasionally presenting the same arrangement of these sutures as the Chimpanzee. 1 have observed the Junction of the temporal with the frontal bone in the cranium of a native of Australia, and in more than one negro. I have also observed the same disposition in one out of eight crania of the Simia Satyrus: this exception occurs in the skull of the adult, of which the entire skeleton is preserved in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons. VOL. I. 3B 358 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF and Chimpanzee. In the latter animal this obliteration takes place at a very early pe- riod, some time at least before the temporary teeth are shed; whilst in the Orang the sutures remain until the permanent teeth are almost fully developed. In the human subject the inter-maxillary bones can be traced as distinct elements of the jaw only at the early periods of fetal existence. The os nasi of the Orang is a flattened elongated triangular bone, no part of which projects, as in the Chimpanzee, beyond the plane of the nasal processes of the superior maxillary bones; there are no traces of its being originally separated at the me- sial line, while such are usually observable in the Chimpanzee. Dr. Traill, indeed, found two distinct nasal bones in the young animal of that species dissected by him!. In the Orang a strong spine or ridge extends from the posterior aspect of the os nasi down the middle line. The whole outer boundary of the orbit has a more anterior aspect than in the Chim- panzee: it is relatively broader and stronger, but has the oblique posterior ridge less developed. The interorbital space is relatively narrower ; and this difference between the Orang and Chimpanzee is naturally greater in the young state, before the upper maxillary bones have acquired their full development?. In this particular, again, the Orang recedes further from the human form. The lachrymal bones are proportionally larger in the Orang than in Man; but, as 1 Wernerian Transactions, vol. iii. p. 12. * With respect to the difference in the proportions of the orbits in the young Orang and the Pongo, the same argument to prove a difference of species might be drawn from a comparison of the orbits of a child’s skull of four years, and those of an adult human subject, which do not differ more than 2 lines, and in some instances not more than 1, in either the transverse or vertical diameter; and a similar proportional magnitude of the orbits prevails in the young of most Mammalia. The ingenious observation, however, made by Dr. Harwood (Lin- nean Transactions, vol. xv. p. 478.) on the difference in the breadth of the interorbital space, would be appa- rently borne out by contrasting some skulls of the young and adult Orangs, since it is not always the same in animals of the same age: but I apprehend that the difference between the young and adults in this respect may be accounted for by the increase of size which the nasal processes and every other part of the superior maxil- lary bones undergo after the development of the great Janiarii, it being remembered that the cavities of the orbits do not increase in the same ratio. Having had the opportunity of comparing six crania of the young Orang with two of the Pongo, I find the interorbital space of 24 lines to be the minimum in the former, and that of half the breadth of the orbit to be the maximum in the latter, among the individual varieties. Young Orang. Pongo. in. lines. in. lines. Breadth of the face taken at the fronto-malar sutures . . . 2 10 4 a6 Breadth Gitthetarniay ee. Acswil? Me ee ER ee aN SRS hy 16 Interorbital space taken across the fronto-maxillary suture. 3 7+ To determine the degree of difference which existed in the planes of the orbits of the young Orang and Pongo, I drew a line from the anterior part of the auditory foramen through the part where the sagittal joins the co- ronal suture, and intersected it by another drawn from the lower part of the orbit across its plane. In this way a difference in the plane of the orbit is found to manifest itself in the skulls of specimens of the immature Simia Satyrus of different ages and of acknowledged identity of species, the angle becoming more open in the older specimens; whilst in the great Pongo the difference in the angle is not more than four degrees. ea THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 359 in the Chimpanzee and the higher Quadrumana, they are confined to the orbit. The os male is distinguished by several large foramina in its orbital process, which lead from its facial superficies into the orbit. The superior maxillary bone differs from that of the Chimpanzee, in being perforated by three infraorbitary foramina instead of one, as well as in the greater magnitude which it acquires in consequence of the large laniaries which are implanted in it'. From the great anterior development of these bones and of the intermaxillaries, the incisors project more obliquely forwards than in the Chimpanzee. Now in all the peculiarities of the Orang’s skull which are independent of the changes consequent upon the second dentition, we find an exact correspondence between the Simia Satyrus, or young animal, and the Pongo, or adult. Their crania equally exhibit the absence of the projecting supraciliary ridges, the presence of the double anterior condyloid foramina, the numerous infraorbitary foramina, and those in the malar bone, the same disposition of the cranial sutures, the same form of the os nasi, and the same difference from the Chimpanzee in the contraction of the interorbital space. The cha- racters of the lower jaw, by which it differs from that of the Chimpanzee, viz. the greater height and breadth of the rami and the greater depth of the symphysis, are equally ma- nifested in the young as in the old Simia Satyrus. In following out the same observations with regard to the germs of the permanent teeth in the young Orang, the same satisfactory results are obtained in reference to their identity with those which are fully developed in the old animals, as were previously de- tailed in the account of the Chimpanzee?. In the young Orang, with three molars in use on either side of each jaw, it is easy to see that the last is of a different set from the two smaller ones that stand before it. Its grinding surface exhibits the cuspides entire and sharp, and all the radiating furrows as if freshly impressed upon it ; while the same surface in the deciduous molares is smooth, the crown worn down, and part of the fangs are protruded from the socket. The small laniary stands off at a distance from the neighbouring molar, and a still greater interval ' Among the differences that have been pointed out in the crania of the young Orang and Pongo, in sup- port of the theory of their specific difference, one has been insisted upon which relates to the size of the antrum mazillare. It would be difficult to decide this point without making the necessary sections to expose the cavity ; but I may observe, that what appears to be a greater extension of the antrum backwards in the young Orang, is the bulbous projection produced by the still inclosed molar teeth, and which consequently is not to be ob- served after their complete development in the adult skull; and that in the Pongo, so far from the antrum being so diminutive that “it can be hardly said to exist at all” (Harwood, Ibid., p. 473.), it is really of a fair propor- tionate size. Its dimensions in a cranium of this animal, which measures from the occiput to the muzzle 104 inches, being in the antero-posterior diameter 2 inches and 5 lines, in the lateral diameter 1 inch and 6 lines, in height 2 inches. ? T have subsequently found that the large size of the germs of the permanent teeth in the young Orang were noticed by Professor Rudolphi, who inferred from them that the adult Orang must equal in size the Pongo of Wurmb ; but as he was unable to compare them with the teeth of that animal, the proof of their identity was still to a certain extent incomplete. See Berlin Transactions for 1824, p. 131. 3 B2 360 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF separates it in the upper jaw from the small deciduous incisors, which, together with the laniary tooth, are partially protruded from their sockets. The large foramina behind the incisor and laniary teeth afford a sure indication of the presence of the permanent series, which are still concealed within the jaws ; and these are found, upon a removal of the parietes of the alveoli, lodged in the following order. In the upper jaw the second or smaller incisor is the most advanced in its progress, its middle projecting point being just within the orifice leading to the cavity in which it is lodged. Its posterior surface is directed inwards, or mesiad, and is placed at right angles to the corresponding surface of the first or great incisor, immediately behind which it is situated, and from which it is separated by a thin lamella of bone. The entire crown and about half a line of the fang are formed. The great crown of the first incisor has almost a horizontal position, and occupies the whole breadth of the os in- cisivum. Behind the second incisor comes, not the laniary, but the crown of the first bicuspis, separated from the incisor by a lamina of bone about a line in thickness. Then, deeper in the jaw and posterior to the first bicuspis, is the crown of the second bicuspis. In each of these about one third of a line of the fang is already formed. The first true molar has already taken its place in the dental series ; but its recent formation is shown in the shortness of the fangs and the wide entry to their cavity, in which the pulp was con- tained. The crown only of the second true molar is formed, which is lodged deep in the jaw, with the grinding surface, as in the undeveloped teeth of the Elephant, directed backwards in the upper jaw, and forwards in the lower. This surface has, however, all the characteristic markings of the corresponding tooth in the old Orang. A large round foramen leads to the concealed cavity in which it is lodged. The socket of the third molar, or dens sapientie, is widely open, but contains as yet only a little shrivelled membrane with specks of calcareous matter, the remains of the pulpy, and commence- ment of the bony, rudiments of the future tooth. In the lower jaw the crowns of the permanent teeth are situated in nearly the same relative position as in the upper. The second incisor is immediately behind and a little above the first. The conical extremity of the crown of the great laniary is lodged deep in the jaw, with the apex projecting into the interval between the second incisor and first bicuspis. The crowns of the bicuspides, which in the upper jaw have the grinding surface directed outwardly, in the lower jaw have the same surface turned in the oppo- site direction. The great crown of the second molar is equally advanced with that of the upper jaw; and in like manner, of the third molar, the cavity only and a small shrivelled rudiment remain. It is impossible to contemplate the apparent confusion in which these huge succes- sors of the temporary teeth are crowded in the jaws, without a feeling of surprise and admiration at the regular arrangement they present when their evolution is completed. It would seem as if the incisors must have taken up the same relative position as those THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 361 of the Hare, viz. one behind the other, with the chance of being dislodged, together with the contiguous bicuspis, by the great laniary tooth, which threatens to undermine and sap their attachment to the jaw. But such is the orderly action impressed upon the agents of growth, that all obstacles are removed, and the necessary expansion of the jaws takes place in due succession in all the requisite directions, and perfect regu- larity in the ultimate position of the adult teeth is the result. It may, then, be reason- ably asked, How does it happen that in Man, in whom the difference in the size of the deciduous and adult teeth is comparatively so inconsiderable, and where, therefore, the chances of disarrangement are so much fewer, malposition of the permanent teeth should be so frequent an occurrence, and an object of such common solicitude among parents? The answer obviously is, that in most cases it arises from a mischievous interference with the agents to which the necessary changes have been entrusted. The means by which the growth of the permanent teeth is kept in due restraint are too often prema- turely removed by anticipating the natural period of shedding the temporary teeth. The act of extraction accelerates the growth of the concealed teeth, both by the removal of the check which nature had imposed upon it, and by the irritation induced in the surrounding parts; and their full development being consequently acquired before the jaws have been sufficiently enlarged, they occupy more or less of the relative position which they had when half formed within their bony cavities. In the drawings of the Pongo’s skull (Plates LIII. and LIV.), figures of the rudiments of the permanent teeth taken from the jaws of a young Simia Satyrus are added, so that a detailed account of their points of correspondence is here unnecessary. It will be ob- vious that the difference that exists depends on the proportions of the teeth which have been worn away in the adult skull. The only instance which I have found recorded of a Simia Satyrus having been ob- served of that age when part of the anterior permanent teeth had been acquired, is in the account given by Dr. Jeffries of the dissection of an Orang, which measured 3 feet and 6 inches in height'!. The permanent incisors had advanced to their proper place, and the middle ones of the upper jaw are stated to have measured ths of an inch in length and 2ths in breadth ; now the same teeth in the Pongo precisely correspond in the latter dimensions, and their excess in regard to length obviously results from the completion of the fang. The os hyoides has a broader body and shorter cornua than in the human subject, but the body is not hollowed out as in the Chimpanzee. I have already alluded to the simple form and great length of the spines of the cer- vical vertebre in the Orang. The conditions of their superior development are obvi- ously the backward position of the occipital foramen, the disproportionate development of the face, and the general anterior inclination of the vertebre themselves. The atlas ' See Webster and Treadwell’s Boston Journal of Philosophy, vol. ii. p. 570; and Philosophical Magazine, vol. Ixvii. p. 186, 1826. 362 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF of the Orang wants the knob at the back part of the ring which is observable in Man ; it presents here merely a roughness of the surface. The spine of the dentata has a ridge along its upper part, and its extremity is slightly bifurcate; the spines of the other cervical vertebre are simple; that of the fifth is the longest ; those of the sixth and seventh have a slight inclination towards the head, indicating that the centre of motion in this region of the vertebral column is nearer the head than in Man. The transverse processes of the fifth and sixth, especially the latter, are longer, and inclined more forwards and downwards than in the Chimpanzee or in Man. The whole of the cervical region is proportionally shorter than in Man, and consequently better adapted to support the head. The entire vertebral column has one general curve dorsad from the atlas to the com- mencement of the sacrum, where there is a slight curve in the contrary direction. The number of the dorsal or costal vertebre in the Orang is twelve, as in the human subject. This is one of the more important differences between the Orang and Chim- panzee: the number in the latter animal, as previously noticed, being thirteen, The number of the lumbar vertebre is four, as in the Chimpanzee. This, at least, is the case in the skeleton of the Pongo preserved in the Museum of Comparative Ana- tomy in the Garden of Plants at Paris, and in the trunk of the skeleton of the adult Orang in the collection of the Zoological Society ; in which latter specimen, as the bones are connected by their natural ligaments, there is no room for supposing a ver- tebra to have been accidentally lost. This fact it is the more necessary to state, be- cause the skeleton of the Pongo in the Museum of the College of Surgeons in London differs from those above mentioned in having an additional lumbar vertebra; and as the skeletons of the young Orangs have uniformly presented but four lumbar vertebre, some stress has been laid on the additional vertebra of the above specimen of Pongo, as indicative of its specific difference from the young Orang!. The additional lumbar vertebra in the College specimen indicates, however, its abnormal character by its form and situation: it is lodged deeper in the interspace of the ossa innominata than the last lumbar vertebra of the adult Orang in the Museum of the Zoological Society ; and the right transverse process is expanded like that of a sacral vertebra, and is joined to the ilium in a corresponding manner. The human subject occasionally presents a similar lusus of an additional lumbar vertebra; and in the skeleton of an Australian native, where the number of lumbar vertebre is normal, I have also observed that the last has the left transverse process similarly expanded and joined to the ilium, as has been de- scribed in the Orang. The lumbar vertebre have much shorter spines in the Orang than in the Chimpanzee. The sacrum deviates from that of Man in the same particulars as in the Chimpanzee, but is longer, narrower, and straighter. In counting the vertebre of this part, I have been guided, as in human anatomy, by the circumstance of their being perforated for 1 See Dr. Harwood’s paper, Linnean Transactions, vol. xv. p, 473. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 363 the spinal canak, which is peculiar to five, leaving three not so perforated for the coccyz. Camper, who appears to have reckoned those vertebre only as sacral which transfer the weight of the trunk upon the pelvic arch, allows only three sacral vertebre to the Orang, and counts the rest as coccygeal, omitting, however, the last, and thus making only seven false vertebra, which is one short of the true number in the Orang. The coccygeal vertebre are anchylosed together, but not with the sacrum, in the adult. The ilia are rather more expanded than in the Chimpanzee, but are flatter. The ischia are less extended outwardly, so that the lower part of the pelvis is narrower, correspond- ing with the small size of the lower extremities. Both the ischia and ossa pubis re- semble those of the Chimpanzee in their more elongated form, and the whole pelvis equally deviates from the Bimanous type in its position with regard to the trunk. The spine of the os pubis is well marked, but at a greater distance from the symphysis than in the human subject. The form of the superior aperture of the pelvis is an almost perfect oval, the antero-posterior diameter of which is to the transverse as 3 to 2. The axis of the brim forms with that of the outlet of the pelvis a much more open angle than in the human subject, whence it may be inferred that parturition is much easier in the Orang. The chest has the same amplitude of development in the Orang as in the Chimpanzee; it equals in size that of the human subject, and the transverse diameter is greater than the antero-posterior. The ribs are narrower and less flattened in their form. The cartilages of the first and second pairs are proportionally longer. The twelfth or last rib is much longer, and has a long cartilage at its free extremity. The sternum is short, but broader than in the Chimpanzee: it is composed below the manubrium, or first bone, of a double series of small bones, seven or eight in number : this structure is always obvious in the Simia Satyrus, or young animal ; and in the skeleton of the Pongo preserved in the Museum of the College of Surgeons, the four upper bones are still separate, and traces of the harmonie which joined the four lower bones are very evident. While in Paris, I carefully examined the sternum of the great Pongo in the Museum of Comparative Anatomy at the Garden of Plants: the oblique transverse harmonieé resulting from the alternating position of the original double series still remained, but the mesial harmonia were almost obliterated, so that the sternum would appear, to one who had not studied its composition in the young Orang, as if composed of a single series of broad oblique ossifications. In the young Chimpanzee the sternum is composed of a single series of bones, as in most other Mammalia; and the same structure is shown in the adult. In the human subject, although at the early period of ossification a single series of ossific centres appear, yet at a later stage the lower part of the sternum is frequently seen to be composed of a double series of bones. The clavicles deviate from those of the Chimpanzee and of the human subject in being less curved: in the skeleton of the Pongo at the College of Surgeons they are almost straight. The scapula differs from that of the Chimpanzee in its greater breadth, and 364 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF from that of Man in the inclination of its spine towards the superior costa; in the acromion being narrower and claviform, not an extended flattened process ; and in the absence of the flattened and overhanging margin of the spine which we find in the hu- man subject. The supra-spinal fossa is also larger and deeper in the Orang, the superior costa and spine of the scapula lying in nearly parallel lines ; while the subspinal fossa is shorter from above downwards, and does not present any convexities, as in the hu- man subject. The coracoid process has a greater inclination downwards, and the glenoid cavity is directed more upwards than in Man, but its form is the same. In the Orang, therefore, the scapula, as compared with that of the Chimpanzee, is shorter in proportion to its breadth, its spine is less perpendicular to its plane, and the upward curvature of the acromion is greater!. The principal feature of the organization of the Orang, and that in which it differs most from the Chimpanzee, is the relative length of the upper and lower extremities. The arms reach to the heel. The articular surface of the head of the humerus is larger in Simia Satyrus than in Man, its extent equalling a complete hemisphere. The twist of the shaft is not so remarkable, nor the groove at the posterior and outer part for the musculo-spiral nerve and artery. In some specimens the humerus is perforated between the condyles. In the radius and ulna the principal differences are seen in the greater space existing between them, owing to the outward curve of the radius, and in the absence of the acute margin on its ulnar aspect: the corresponding spine in the ulna is also less marked than in the human subject. Dr. Jeffries observed ‘a large curved projection ' With respect to the scapula Dr. Harwood (Linnean Transactions, vol. xv. p. 472.) observes, that ‘‘ The sca- pule of the Pongo have their spine strongly incurvated upwards, while in the Simia Satyrus it pursues almost a straight direction horizontally: the space also for the attachment of the infra spinatus muscle is, relatively to the size of the bone, far more extended in the Pongo.” Oncomparing the scapule of the young Orang with those of the Pongo, I confess myself unable to appreciate the differences here pointed out ; but judging from the peculiar inclination of the spine and the acromion towards the superior costa, both in the young and the adult Orang, I should infer from this particular rather a specific identity than a difference. I therefore subjoin the follow- ing admeasurements, accurately taken from the same relative positions of the scapule of two specimens of Si- mia Satyrus of different ages, and of the adult Orang or Pongo. Younger im- | Older imma-| Pongo, or mature Orang.| ture Orang. | adult Orang. in. lines. in. lines. in. lines. From the extremity of the acromion to the root of the coracoid process 10 M5) Qed From the root of the acromion to the root of the coracoid process . . 7 11 14 From the root of the acromion to the inferior angle of the scapula. .2 3 3.3 5 10 From the root of the spine to the inferior angle of the scapula . . . 2 Coe ts) AES From the root of the spine to the superior angle of the scapula . . 4 10 14 These admeasurements show that the progress of the spine from the base of the scapula to the root of the acromion, which is indicated by the second and fifth admeasurements of the younger immature Orang, has un- dergone a greater proportional change in the older immature specimen than in the adult Orang. The third and fourth admeasurements show that the increased size of the subspinal fossa is regularly progressive in each. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 365 at the lower part, for the insertion of muscles” in the ulna of his specimen of Simia Satyrus, This process is less marked in younger specimens, but is very obvious in the skeleton of the Pongo. It serves for a more advantageous attachment to the pronator quadratus, which muscle has greater breadth than in Man. The length of the radius to the ulna is in Man as 11 to 12; in the Orang it is as 36 to 37. The bones of the hand, like those of the fore arm and the humerus, recede from the human type in their elongated form ; the bones of the thumb, however, are very slen- der and short, and do not reach to the end of the metacarpal bone of the fore finger. The bones of the carpus have their ossification completed later than in the human sub- ject, and allow of a freer motion upon each other. The os pisiforme is divided into two, so that the number of carpal bones is nine. The proximal phalanges of the fingers are more curved than in Man, and the lateral ridges more strongly developed than in the Chimpanzee. The distal phalanges are more pointed, not expanding at their extre- mities to give support to an extended surface of delicate touch. As the upper extremities exceed in length those of the Chimpanzee, so the lower ex- tremities differ as much in the contrary respect, preserving throughout the existence of Simia Satyrus much less than the fully grown foetal proportions of the human subject. The femur has a straight shaft, but differs from the human chiefly in having no de- pression on the head for a ligamentum teres!. The neck is shorter and forms a more ob- tuse angle with the shaft of the bone, and there is not any linea aspera at the posterior ‘In three recent specimens of Simia Satyrus I have found the ligamentum teres deficient in both the hip- joints. This singular circumstance in the organization of the Orang Utan is not noticed in the Manuals of Comparative Anatomy of Blumenbach or Cuvier, although it has been recorded by Camper in his Treatise on the Orang. (See Ciuvres, tom. i. p. 132.) It appears also to have been overlooked in the dissection of the Orang detailed by Dr. Jeffries (Boston Journal of Philosophy, vol. ii. p. 570; Philosophical Magazine, vol. Ixvii. p. 186.), unless, from the inference which he draws, the hip-joint of his specimen really presented this remarkable exception to the general structure. He says: ‘‘ The articulation of the femur with the acetabulum is almost exactly like Man’s; the neck of the bone forms about the same angle. In quadrupeds this forms a distinguishing characteristic, being in them nearly a right angle: the inspection of this joint is alone sufficient to satisfy the naturalist of at least the facility, if not the natural disposition, of the Satyrus to walk erect”! The skeleton is doubtless still preserved, and it would be worth while to make a re-examination of the head of the femur to ascertain the presence or otherwise of the depression for the ligamentum teres. In all the other Quadrumana which I have examined the ligamentum teres is present, but in none of them are the legs so disproportionately short as in the Orang; the deficiency of the ligament doubtless, therefore, bears a relation to this circumstance, and a greater flexibility of the hip-joint, especially of rotation inward, is the result. In the Unau (Bradypus didactylus, Linn.) and Ai (Brad. tridactylus, Linn.), with hinder limbs of similar pro- portions to those of the Orang, and habits still more strictly arboreal, a similar extent of motion is allowed to the leg by the absence of a restraining ligament in the hip-joint. In the Elephant and Megatherium the deficiency of the ligamentum teres would seem to relate to the position of the acetabulum with reference to the head of the femur, the socket resting upon the ball, and not receiving it obliquely sideways, as in most other quadrupeds. In the Manis didactyla, in the Seal, and in the Walrus, the ligamentum teres is wanting. Rudolphi and VOL, I. 3c 366 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF part; the inner condyle also is not produced beyond the external, and the axis of the femur is consequently the same with that of the tibia,—a circumstance which may also be observed in Simia Troglodytes. In both species the natural position of the femur is evidently a state of inflection upon the pelvis ; the head must be partially displaced from the acetabulum in order to draw back the femur to a line parallel with that of the spine, as may be seen by comparing the figure of the Chimpanzee (Plate XLVIIL.) with that of the Orang (Plate XLIX.). The angle which the femur forms with the trunk is more obtuse in the Chimpanzee than in the Orang, in which the arms are better organized as vicarious instruments of support. The tibia and fibula, besides their shortness, are characterized in the Orang by the greater space existing between them, owing to the inward curve of the tibia, and by the rounder form of both bones. Both these deviations from the human form, espe- cially the curvature of the tzbia, are greater in the Orang than in the Chimpanzee. The Meckel have noticed a similar simplicity in the structure of the hip-joint in the Ornithorhynchus panedages 5 and I have also found that the same structure obtains in the Echidna Hystriz and Ech. setosa. There can be little doubt that the absence of the ligamentum teres is one cause of the greater vacillation ob- served in the Orang Utan, when it attempts progression on the hinder legs, than in other Quadrumana. In Dr. Abel’s account of the capture of a very large Sumatran Orang, it is observed, “ His motion on the ground was plainly not his natural mode of progression, for even when assisted by his hands or a stick, it was slow and vacillating; it was necessary to see him amongst trees in order to estimate his agility and strength.” In Audebert’s Histoire des Singes, p. 18, is a note on the progressive motion of the Orangs, which closely accords with the structure above mentioned; it is as follows: ‘‘ Un naturaliste voyageur, M. Labillardiére, qui a vu de ces animaux, m’a assuré que lorsqu’ils marchent leurs jambes de derriere sont pliées en sorte que ce sont les jambes de devants qui cheminent.” And this account of the use he makes of his long arms in progression along the ground is confirmed by the observations of M. Fred. Cuvier, who has given some valuable obser- vations on the habits of a living Orang Utan in the sixteenth volume of the ‘Annales du Muséum’. He ob- serves: “ Cet Orang-Outang étoit entitrement conformé pour grimper et pour faire son habitation des arbres. En effet, autant il grimpoit avec facilité, autant il marchoit péniblement: lorsqu’il vouloit monter & un arbre il en empoignoit le tronc et les branches avec ses mains et avec ses pieds, et il ne se servoit que de ses bras, et point de ses cuisses comme nous le faisons dans ce cas. I! passoit facilement d’un arbre a un autre lorsque les branches de ces arbres se touchoient, de sorte que dans une forét un peu €paisse il n’y auroit eu aucune raison pour que cet animal descendit jamais a terre, ov il marchoit difficilement. En général tous ces mouve- mens avoient de la lenteur; mais ils sembloient étre pénibles lorsqu’il vouloit se transporter sur terre d’un lieu dans un autre: d’abord il appuyoit ses deux mains fermées sur le sol, se soulevoit sur ses long bras, et portoit son train de derriére en avant en faisant passer ses pieds entre ses bras et en les portant au dela des mains; ensuite appuyé sur son train de derriére il avancoit la partie superieure de son corps, s’appuyoit de nouveau sur ses poignets, se soulevoit et recommengoit a porter en avant son train de derriére comme nous l’avons dit d’abord.” In three living specimens of the immature Orang I have witnessed the same debility of the hinder extremities as instruments of support. If, however, the peculiar construction of the hip-joint add to the difficulty of pro- gression in the erect posture, arising from a form of the pe/vis and inferior extremities common to the Orang with other Simie, it doubtless facilitates his favourite mode of travelling among the branches of his native forests, by allowing a greater variety and extent of motion to the lower extremities, and by thus combining, as it were, the peculiar freedom of the shoulder-joint with the hand-like form of the foot. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 367 patella is smaller in proportion than in Man, is of an oval shape, and has a single arti- cular surface without any ridge. The tarsus has the same number of bones ; and they have nearly the same forms as in the Chimpanzee, but admit of freer motion on each other, and constitute a relatively smaller proportion of the entire foot. The astragalus has its articular surface more oblique, and the foot in consequence is more turned inwards ; this bone is much flatter than in the human subject. The os calcis does not project so far backwards as in the Chimpanzee ; it is small and compressed. Lawrence aptly remarks, that “this single bone is, therefore, an infallible characteristic of Man ; and ‘ez calce hominem’ would probably be a safer rule than ‘ex pede Herculem’.”! The internal cuneiform bone recedes most from the human type in its greater production or development towards the plantar aspect, and in having the surface of articulation for the hallua, or great toe, below the range of the other articular surfaces. The metatarsal bones (that of the hallux excepted) are much longer, more concave towards the sole, and have greater inter- spaces than the human. The metatarsal bone of the second toe has its articulation with the tarsus on the same line as the rest: the metatarsal bone of the hallur extends very little beyond the middle of the preceding, and stands off from it at an acute angle. The peculiarity of the structure of the hinder thumb, viz. its having but one bone, and consequently no nail, was first observed by Camper?, who found it to be the case in seven out of eight Orangs which he had the opportunity of examining. In the Orang Utan de- cribed by M. Fred. Cuvier, however, it is expressly stated, “Tous les doigts des pieds avoient la méme structure que ceux de la main et étoient trés-libres dans leurs mouve- mens ; et tous, sans exception, avoient leurs ongles.”? In the individual dissected at the Museum of the Zoological Society, (October 1830,) the great toes had very perfect but small black nails, and also two phalanges in addition to the metatarsal bone: the same number of phalanges exists in the natural skeleton of Lord Amherst’s Orang pre- served in the Museum of the College of Surgeons, so that these exceptions much di- minish the importance of this circumstance as a generic or specific character‘. The phalanges of the other toes are remarkably elongated ; those of the first series are curved ; the middle toe exceeds the rest in length ; the concavity of the great toe is turned more towards the other toes than in the Chimpanzee: but the chief difference which obtains in the bony structure of the foot is in the relative length of the hind thumb. In the Orang it does not reach to the condyle of the adjoining metatarsal ' Lectures, p. 144, * Giuvres, tom. i. p. 54. * Annales du Muséum, tom. xvi. p. 48. * Since, in addition to this, the intermaxillary sutures are obliterated at the development of the great cus- pidati, the generic character proposed by Dr. Leach for the Simia Satyrus will be unexceptionable in only one particular. “Prrnxcus. Os intermaxillaire parfaitement distinct ; point de ligament suspenseur de la ecuisse ; la derniere phalange du pouce du pied manque, et par consequent point d’ongle 4 ce pouce.”—Journal de Physique, tom, Ixxxix. p. 159. 3¢c2 368 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF bone, while in the Chimpanzee it extends to the second phalanz of the second toe: in this species, also, it has always two phalanges in addition to the metatarsal bone, is set more forwards on the internal cuneiform bone, and has its concavity looking more towards the sole of the foot: consequently the resemblance of the hinder hand to a true foot is greater in the Chimpanzee than in the Orang. § 4. Summary Comparison of the Chimpanzee and Orang Utan with each other and with Man. The Chimpanzee differs osteologically from the Orang 1. In having the cranium flatter and broader in proportion to the face. 2. In having the supraciliary ridges more developed, and in the absence of the inter- parietal and sagittal crests. 3. In the junction of the temporal with the frontal bones. 4. In the greater proportional breadth of the interorbital space. 5. In the more central position and less oblique plane of the occipital foramen. 6. In having but one anterior condyloid foramen on each side, while the Orang has two. 7. In having generally but one suborbital foramen on each side, while the Orang has three or more. 8. In the persistence of the cranial sutures. 9. In the earlier obliteration of the maxillo-intermaxillary sutures. 10. In the smaller proportional size of the incisive and canine teeth, and consequent smaller development of the jaws, especially of the intermaxillary bones. 11. In the smaller proportional size of the cervical, and larger proportionaf‘size of the lumbar, vertebre. 12. In the additional dorsal vertebra corresponding to the additional pair of ribs. 13. In the more simple composition of the sternum, which consists of a single and not double series of bones, as in the Orang. 14. In the greater sigmoid curve of the clavicle, which in the Orang is nearly straight. 15. In the less proportional breadth of the scapula, and the more lateral aspect of the glenoid cavity. 16. In the less proportional breadth and greater length of the sacrum. 17. In the less proportional breadth of the ilivm, and greater expansion of the ischium. 18. In the comparative shortness of the upper extremities, more especially of the fore arm and hand. 19. In the non-division of the pisiform bone of the wrist. 20. In the greater proportional length of the femur and tibia, and the less propor- tional length of the foot. 21. In the presence of a ligamentum teres, and consequent depression in the head of the femur. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 369 22. In the greater proportional size of the tarsus as compared with the phalanges of the toes. 23. In having constantly two phalanges in the halluz, or great toe, with a nail ; while the ungueal phalanz and nail are often wanting in the hallua of the Orang, especially in that of the female. The Chimpanzee approximates more nearly to the human structure in those devia- tions from the Orang which are numbered 4, 5, 6,7, 8, 9, 10, 12, 13, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23. The Orang has a nearer resemblance to Man 1. In the junction of the sphenoid with the parietal bones. 2. In having twelve pairs of ribs. 3. In the form of the scapula, especially its greater breadth. From the preceding comparison, therefore, it results that the Chimpanzee ought to rank above the Orang in a descending series, and not below it as in the ‘ Régne Animal’ of Cuvier. Both the Chimpanzee and Orang differ from the human structure 1. In the diastema, or interval between the cuspidati and incisores in the upper jaw, and between the cuspidati and bicuspides in the lower jaw. 2. In the greater magnitude of the intermaxillary bones indicated in the adult by the distance of the foramina incisiva from the incisive teeth ; both of which differences result from the greater proportional development and different forms of the cuspidati and incisores. ‘These differences are of generic value. 3. In the more backward position and oblique plane of the occipital foramen. . li the smaller proportional size of the occipital condyles. . In the larger proportional size of the petrous bones. . In the greater proportional development of the jaws. . In the flatness of the nasal bone, which is rarely divided in the mesial line, while in Man the nasal bones are as rarely consolidated into one. 8. In the presence of the ant-auditory process of the temporal bone, and the absence of the mastoid and styloid processes. 9. In the absence of the process of the ethmoid, called the crista galli. 10. In the shortness and comparative weakness of the lumbar region of the spinal column, which is also composed of four instead of five vertebre. 11. In the narrowness and proportional length of the sacrum. 12. In the flatness of the ilia, and the larger development and outward curvature of the ischia. 13. In the position of the pelvis in relation to the spine. 14. In the larger proportional development of the chest. 15. In the greater length of the upper extremities. 16. In the wider interval between the ulna and radius. STO ob 370 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF 17. In the shortness and weakness of the thumb, and narrowness of the hand in re- lation to its length. 18. In the shortness of the lower extremities. 19. In the greater proportional length and narrowness of the foot. 20. In the small size of the os calcis. 21. In the shortness and opposable condition of the halluz. These differences result from original formation, and are not liable to be weakened in any material degree, either, on the one hand, by a degradation of the human species, or, on the other hand, by the highest cultivation of which the anthropoid Apes are sus- ceptible. With respect to the structure of the foot, it has been asserted by the supporters of the theory of progressive development and transmutation of species, that the position of the great toe, which converts the foot into a hand, is a modifiable character. M. Bory de St. Vincent!, assuming that this is the only organic difference between the Orang and the human subject, endeavours to invalidate its importance as a zoological character by showing that a prehensile property of the foot is gained by Man himself under cer- tain circumstances, and that therefore it ought not to disunite the members, as he terms them, of the same zoological family. In support of this view he proceeds to relate, that in certain districts, as the Landes of Aquitaine, the peasants, who obtain their livelihood by collecting the resin of the Pinus maritima, and who are termed Resiniers, acquire a power of opposing the great toe to the others, like a hinder thumb ; but supposing the extent of motion of the great toe to be sufficiently increased by constant habits of climbing, or in connexion with a congenital defect of the upper extremities, yet it does not appear that the os calcis or the other bones of the foot have lost any of those pro- portions which so unerringly distinguish Man from the Ape. The author of the article Oranc in the ‘ Dictionnaire Classique’ seems even to doubt whether the hinder hand of the Ape may not be a mark of an organization superior to that of the Bimanous type. ““C’est un chose digne de remarque, que pour rejeter les Orangs parmi les Singes, et ceux-ci parmi les brutes stupides, en conservant a nos pareils la dignité qu’ils s’arrogent au sein de immense nature, on ait argué d’un avantage incontestable que posséderaient sur nous les Singes et les Orangs. En effet, quatre mains ne vaudraient-elles pas mieux que deux comme élémens de perfectibilité?”? To give due force to this proposition the four hands of the Ape ought to be independent of any share in stationary sup- port or progression ; now it is scarcely necessary to observe, that the perfection of the hands of Man results in a great measure from the free use he is enabled to make of them in consequence of the organization of the lower members as exclusive instruments for sustaining and moving the body. It has, however, been suggested that the hallux of the Orang might acquire increased length and strength during the efforts of successive ' Art. Orang, Dict. Classique d’Hist. Nat., tom. xiii, p. 264. 2 Ibid. p. 264. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 371 generations to maintain the erect position ; but if we look a little further into the anatomy of the Orangs, a difficulty presents itself unforeseen by Lamarck. The muscle called fleaor longus pollicis pedis terminates, in the human subject, in a single tendon, and its force is concentrated on the great toe,—the principal point of resistance in raising the body upon the heel. In the Orang, however, the analogous muscle termi- nates in three tendons, which are inserted separately and exclusively in the three middle toes, obviously to enable these to grasp with greater force the boughs of trees, &c. It is surely asking too much to require us to believe that in the course of time, under any circumstances, these three tendons should become consolidated into one, and that one become implanted into a toe to which none of the three separate tendons were before attached. The myology of the Orangs, to which I may hereafter endeavour to direct more attention than it has yet received, affords many arguments equally unanswerable against the possibility of their transmutation into a higher race of beings. Certain modifications in the form of the human pelvis have been observed to accom- pany the different forms of the cranium which characterize the different races of man- kind ; but there is nothing in the form of the pelvis of the Australian or Negro which tends to diminish the wide hiatus that separates the Bimanous from the Quadrumanous type of structure in regard to this part of the skeleton. Observation has not yet shown that the pelvis of the Orang in a state of captivity undergoes any change approximating it towards the peculiar form which the same part presents in the human subject : the idea that the iliac bones would become expanded and curved forwards, from the pres- sure of the superincumbent viscera consequent on habitual attempts at progression on the lower extremities, is merely speculative. ; Those features of the cranium of the Orangs, which stamp the character of the irra- tional brute most strongly upon their frame, are, however, of a kind, and the result of a law originally impressed upon the species, which cannot be supposed to be modified under any circumstances, or during any lapse of time ; for what external influence operating upon and around the animal can possibly modify in its offspring the forms, or alter the size, of the deeply-seated germs of the permanent teeth? They exist before the animal is born, and let him improve his thinking faculties as he may, they must, in obedience to an irresistible law, pass through the phases of their development, and in- duce those remarkable changes in the maxillary portion of the skull which give to the adult Orangs a more bestial form and expression of head than many of the inferior Simie present. It is true that in the human subject the cranium varies in its relative proportions to the face in different tribes, according to the degree of civilization and cerebral develop- ment which they attain; and that in the more debased thiopian varieties and Pa- puans, the skull makes some approximation to the Quadrwmanous proportions: but in these cases, as well as when the cranium is distorted by artificial means or by con- genital malformation, it is always accompanied by a form of the jaws, and by a dispo- 372 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF sition and proportions of the teeth, which afford unfailing and impassable generic distinctions between Man and the Ape!. To place this proposition in the most unexceptionable light, I have selected the cra- nium of a human idiot, in whom nature may be said to have performed for us the ex- periment of arresting the development of the brain almost exactly at the size which it attains in the Chimpanzee, and where the intellectual faculties were scarcely more deve- loped. Yet no anatomist would hesitate in at once referring this cranium to the human species. A detailed comparison with the cranium of the Chimpanzee or Orang shows that all those characters are retained in the idiot’s skull which constitute the differential features of the human structure. The cranial cavity extends downwards below the level of the glenoid articulatory surfaces. The nasal bones are two in number, and prominent. The jaws and teeth exhibit the Bimanous characters as strongly as in the most elevated of the human race. The cuspidati do not project beyond the contiguous teeth, and con- sequently there are no interruptions in the dental series, as in the Orangs, where they are required to lodge the disproportionate crowns of the canine teeth. With respect to the zoological relations subsisting between the Chimpanzee and Orang, the differences above mentioned warrant their being regarded as types of two distinct subgenera. The characters, however, proposed by M. Geoffroy St. Hilaire®, being de- rived from immature specimens, require to be altered. Subgenus Trogiopytss. Muzzle long, truncated anteriorly ; strong supraciliary ridges, behind which the fore- head recedes directly backwards ; no cranial ridges. Facial angle 35°, excluding the supraciliary ridges. Auricles large. Thirteen pairs of ribs ; bones of the sternum in a single row. Arms reaching below the knee-joint. Feet wide ; hallux extending to the second joint of the adjoining fae. Canines large, overpassing each other, the apices lodged in intervals of the opposite teeth. ' Perhaps one of the best exemplifications of the degree of approximation which the Quadrumana make towards the human species, is the position assigned by naturalists to the adult Orang before its identity with the immature Satyrus was established. See ‘ Annales du Muséum,’ tom. xix. p. 89; Latreille, ‘Fam. Nat. du Régne Animal,’ p. 44; and Fischer, ‘ Synopsis Mammalium,’ p. 32, who, without entering into the particular differences, observes, ‘‘Sunt qui hanc speciem (Simia Wurmbii) pro Sim, Satyro adultaducant. Permulte tamen sententiz isti repugnare videntur.” * Annales du Muséum, tom. xix. p. 87, THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 373 Intermawillary bones anchylosed to the maxillaries during the first or deciduous den- tition, Ex. The Chimpanzee, Black Orang, or Pygmy. (Troglodytes niger, Geoff. Simia Tro- glodytes, Blum.) Jocko, a name for the young Chimpanzee. Height of adult four feet. Hab. Africa. Subgenus Pirnecus. Muzzle large, elongated, somewhat rounded anteriorly ; forehead sloping backwards ; slight supraciliary ridges, but strong sagittal and lambdoidal crests. Facial angle 30°. Auricles small. Twelve pairs of ribs ; bones of the sternum in a double alternate row. Arms reaching to the ankle-joint. No ligamentum teres in the hip-joint. Feet long and narrow ; hallux not extending to the end of the metacarpal bone of the adjoining toe ; often wanting the ungueal phalanx and nail. Canines very large, their apices extending beyond the intervals of the opposite teeth. Intermazillarg bones anchylosed to the maxillaries during the second or permanent den- tition. Ex. The Orang Utan, or Red Orang. (Pithecus Satyrus, Geoff. Simia Satyrus, Linn.) Pongo, a name for the adult, originally applied to the Chimpanzee. Height under five feet. Hab. The islands of Borneo and Sumatra. VOL, I: 3D 374 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF Table of Admeasurements. Adult Chim- | Young Chim- | Adult Orang}, Young Orang. panzee. panzce. Fem. ft. in. lin.| ft. in. lin, Length of the body from the vertex to the base of the oscalcis |} 310 O0}2 0 O Length of the head from the vertew to the base of the occipital 03 6lo COMME Ns = Seis ches iwkoin'e wisi tala late iofot elatelniet\=j-/-slefaaelainys ria Length of the spinal column.......-....---.++-+e+++---- Toe oui O naa Length of the posterior part of the occipital ridge.......... Length of the head from the inion, or posterior plane of the occiput, to the margin OF the MCISOLS:' 2's sarek aleve ee ee Length of the head from the inion to the fronto-nasal suture. . Length of the head from the fronto-nasal suture to the margin Of the ancisorsivimtrss1. keine cis cplcis- plsiei> Sele risen ete Length of the greatest lateral diameter of the cranium at the post-auditory ridges. ...... 0.2... sees esse nese eee Length of the smallest lateral diameter of the cranium behind PE OR DICS © eyelet rele wine yes fe seielase miele islagepeinvetolalntnlavetsralnts Length of the os frontis .... 120-2. ee eeee cece eee e eee Length of the sagittal suture ......-.--+.-.e-ee seer eee Distance between the temporal ridges.........-+---+-+-+- Diameter of the face at the zygomata ....-.-...--+++-+-+- Length of the zygomatic fossa .....-.+----eeeee serene Breadth of the zygomatic fossa .......+-.---- 2+ ee eeeees Diameter of the face taken from the outsides of the orbits... . nterorbital space). jo eile ates aie ele! -beievoielialniepeleinidaa sista Lateral diameter'of the orbit 2... 5.0.2... cece cee ce eeee Perpendicular diameter of the orbit ....-..-..---++-ee--+: Transverse diameter of the nasal aperture ..............-- Perpendicular diameter of the nasal aperture .............. Distance between the infra-orbital foramina .........+.-.+- Breadth of the alveolar portion of the mavilla superior....... Distance from the inferior margin of the nasal bone to the in- ferior margin of the intermaxillary bones............ Length of the bony palate .............----+0.-2-e eens Distance from the anterior margin of the intermaxillary bones to the anterior palatal foramen ......-....-+-+-+-++ Breadth or antero-posterior extent of the palatal process of thes palates OMG wet eleperte cel stela letelore ite ee talarairaln lor ian Breadth of the crown of the first incisor............----+- 0 Breadth of the crown of the second incisor........-...+--- Breadth of the four IMcisors.. << 2..- 22.2 wee- cece rene nae 0 Length of the grinding-surface of all the molares, the el ERB RANG RMS OF Sopesoac cdesGoeogebogeaeneabS Length of the crown of the canine tooth ..............-.- Breadth of the enamelled crown of the canine tooth ........ Interspace between the canine and incisor teeth, upper jaw .. Distance from the anterior margin of the occipital foramen to|| 9 the posterior margin of the bony palate............. Length of the lower jaw (from the condyle to the symphysis). . Length from the angle to the symphysis ..........++-++++- Length from the angle to the condyle............-..-.--- 0 Breadth between the angles...........200ceesceewecercs 0 Breadth ah the nam sar seis etalon eatale niet tele tete bork laser oLer-twlo nasa 0 Breadth between the mental foramina .........-.+-+-++5- 0 Breadth of the four Mcisors :.-. 0. 5.1 e cece ec be centers 0 Breadth ofithe/canine tooth. toy: emi ciete terete elelatelalcinsele\= ee 0 Length of the enamelled crown of the canine tooth ........ 0 Length of the grinding surface of the molares ..........--- 0 o ww e — © AP a ao f RON = wo eB . RN DD a wz oF - © wP h oF fb OD wo wo ae cof on OF OO! 3 ah ON aD mownmnw wo SALONS adhe cs on eb NAONW Ww AOOnND D CONOAD A d= = oO oooooooooeo co ooo 8 oO (spe) oo ocococococ]e ooooco ©o oO Sono: &. rs Py Geo OO Slo OO 1S FOr OOF OS ooo cooocoooo oocoo © o oo © - ocoooooocoocececo DR PRR OWOANOKFUDODRO OW for) Be CO o °° non WOrnre who Re ON NRE Re RE Ow Nn © NMWMOOUHWN = o o ce ow WY NNR RRR ORR RP Re ND (=) =) (oe on) wmnokhwnwrn Ww oo 6 Yr OO rrKon wo (y=) o —_— = on a an [J] y= won oO Dd ao @ woo se PODER AKON ye ge ooooooococoo co ooo 8 SO oo oo oooocoeocdecoe ooooo ©o o ooo oo woo co oo i owPhROOCOUWO ae — OCRWWKhRR RK ONO GO RK ww _ i BNHOWUTNHWHORNW O i WHRWONMOUON KY WHO b NOOR KR RE NWN Hw OO KFOOCOrRrFONKYNwW &- COCO KF & DK ORF NWNWWUIR YW OOF YK on wp ooo fF = 1 The admeasurements in this column are taken, by permission of the Board of Curators, from the skeleton in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, in which the absence of the cranial ridges, and some still sepa- rated epiphyses, would indicate the non-attainment of full growth. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 375 Adult Chim- | Young Chim- | Adult Orang, | Young Orang. panzee. panzee. Fam, woP = SoOSCMOMONAPHLOKROCNHKH ££ HY NT DRO DA AITO WOM 5 qe F eocooeoocooocoocoowoso co coo ecooooeocece|ece“co cco ceceo oO coeoSeoCooR PON NE RRR eee oe tb Be tb wWReH S BPH OOONWF OnONrY HF — OF Length of the sternum (not including the ensiform cartilage). . Length of the manubrium sterni Breadth of the manubrium sterni Breadth of the sternum opposite the fifth rib Length of the first rib Length of the seventh rib Length of the last rib (which is longer than in Man, and has a cartilage) Length of the cervical portion of the vertebral column Length of the dorsal portion of the vertebral column Length of the lumbar portion of the vertebral column ...... Length of the sacral portion Length of the caudal Breadth of the sacrum Breadth of the pelvis from one antero-superior spine of i/ium to the other ~ qe omweon ecooooooorrKrkWOO OC CO ceooooooococoec|“ooco co oc ooo © moocoecop q- ecooooeceoceocoroo 0 oo eoocoeooceooooeooo0o coc 9 Seo oO SeCoCCc oR _ NHowonrnwoor © ON ORE SHON ARNOwWP = © h ROR DMD PHD PF _ _ AWOwnwnnoonoo MamwmonsTOUNONONO HO PO WWN DH ANNHHOAD Length of the os innominatum Antero-posterior diameter of the pelvic aperture Transverse diameter of the pelvic aperture Distance between the acetabula Distance between the spines of the ischia Length of the symphysis pubis Length of the sacro-sciatic notch Longest diameter of the obturator foramen From the antero-superior spine of the ilium to the acetabulum From the outside of one tuber ischit to that of the other From the antero-superior spine of the z/ium to the symphysis pubis From the acetabulum to the upper end of the symphysis pubis. . Superior, or Atlantal, Extremities. Length of the clavicle Length of the scapula along the base Breadth from the end of the acromion to the opposite a, of the base From the root of the spine to the superior angle From the root of the spine to the inferior angle Length of the atlantal extremity from the head of the humerus Length of the humerus Length of the radius Length of the ulna Length of the hand Length of the fore finger Length of the middle finger Length of the ring finger Length of the little finger Length of the thumb Breadth of the wrist Breadth of the distal end of the metacarpus Inferior, or Sacral, Extremities. Length of the sacral extremity (to the base of the os calcis) .. Length of the femur Length of the tibia Length of the fibula Length of the patella Breadth of the patella Length of the foot Breadth of the tarsus = WBONNTETRWONNANTO OH DH DARD A CNWOAOME DONOR Wr tO ROO OO Pm OND FF ROW Kr ee rs a i _~ CWWMOUNOWHNDDWDONRO KY won ~ ASMDHOWUNNNTHR WOH O MO FOr OR READ ATNeH eH ow POH NVCONROWNTORUNUIDMNW OC DO NNWONDODON RR Re he BP UD KFRFNUAAANDHDDH NH LP wm WOPNONE RE RR WONNANN DANY W NHANH © RR OKO _ N@OnNrwoocomwoow _ ono ~ ooor oon to nAoOnn a anwoounce SOCK EAERDWOUWO oooooocoocoecor — KDMDOODOrK6 Nr wWAAATSIO _ OoOnMNOowwovonoww Mueriprthy OF CHG) AMOR aici form aim emai a. 3 ni cfai hie, Hele yere Maieieiniviaie! ais Length of the next toe Length of the little toe wm Or ce sIOwO ooocoocoooocor NWN ROORUDO woworowen He Ol et ee 3D2 376 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF PLATE XLVIII. Side view of the skeletons of the adult and young Chimpanzee (Simia Troglodytes, Blum.), the latter being of that age when the first permanent molares have been ac- quired, and before the shedding of any of the deciduous teeth. PLATE XLIX. Side view of the skeletons of the adult and young Orang Utan (Simia Satyrus, Linn.). The young skeleton is of a corresponding age with that of the Chimpanzee in the pre- ceding Plate: like it, it exhibits the anthropoid character in the relative smallness of the face to the cranium, resulting from the state of dentition, but shows the corre- spondency with the adult skeleton in the number of ribs and in the relative proportions of the upper and lower extremities. With regard to the number of vertebre, it must be observed, that the figure of the adult skeleton, being taken, by permission of the Board of Curators, from the specimen in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, ex- hibits the abnormal number of five lumbar vertebrae, instead of four, which is the number existing in the trunk of the mature Orang preserved in the Museum of the Zoological Society and in the skeleton in the Museum of Comparative Anatomy in the Jardin des Plantes. PLATE L. Front view of the skeletons of the adult Chimpanzee and Orang Utan. The trunk of the latter is figured from the specimen belonging to the Zoological Society, and shows the normal number of lumbar vertebre, which is the same as in the Chimpanzee. The proportions are given according to the size indicated by a cranium and ulna and radius in the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons ; from which it would appear that the height of the animal, fairly measured from the vertea to the sole of the foot, could not exceed five feet. PLATE LI. Side view of the cranium of the adult Chimpanzee, natural size. On the left hand are figured the germs of the permanent teeth, taken from the skull of a young Chimpanzee at the period when the first true molar, f, has appeared. a. The first incisor. b. The second incisor. c. The apex of the crown of the laniary or cuspidatus. THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 377 d,e. The two bicuspides. f. The first true molar, its fangs yet imperfect. g. The second molar. On the right hand, a front view is given of the first and second permanent incisors, as they appear partly worn down in the adult. PLATE LII. The base of the skull of the adult Chimpanzee, natural size. The rudiments of the per- manent teeth, a to g, are figured in a position corresponding to those in the jaws of the adult. The formation of the last molar, or dens sapientig, h, had not commenced in the young cranium from which the rest of the permanent teeth were taken. PLATE LIII. Side view of the cranium of an adult Orang Utan. A front view of the first perma- nent incisor, d, and the rudiments of the permanent teeth, a to g, from the jaws of a young Orang are subjoined, proving its identity with the adult, or supposed Pongo. This Plate is taken from a cranium in the possession of Mr. Cross, of the Surrey Zoological Gardens, who obligingly sent his specimen to me for the purpose of describing and figuring it. On comparing it with the skull of the Pongo, or adult Orang, in the Museum of the College of Surgeons, I noted the following differences : The skull belonging to Mr. Cross is shorter in the antero-posterior diameter, and rises higher at the verter. The supra-orbitary ridges are more prominent ; the plane of the orbits is more vertical, and their lateral exceeds their perpendicular diameter. The profile line of the skull is concave between the glabella and incisor teeth, while in the specimen in the Museum of the College it is almost a straight line between the same parts. The symphysis of the jaw, from the interspace of the mesial incisors to the origin of the genio-hyoidei muscles, measures 21 inches in Mr. Cross’s specimen, but equals 34 inches in the Pongo in the College Museum. There is also a remarkable difference in the position of the zygomatic suture: in the Pongo of the College Museum it com- mences at the distance of a quarter of an inch from the orbital process of the malar bone and extends obliquely backwards to within 1+ inch of the origin of the zygomatic pro- cess of the temporal bone ; in Mr. Cross’s specimen, the same suture commences 8 lines from the orbital process of the malar bone and extends to within 10 lines of the origin of the temporal zygomatic suture, so that it is much nearer the middle of the sygoma. With these differences, however, there exist the same form and proportions of the teeth, and the same peculiarities of the foramina and sutures which distinguish the Orang from the Chimpanzee. So that, although the difference in the shape and general 378 MR. R. OWEN ON THE OSTEOLOGY OF contour of the two skulls is greater than is usually observable in those of other wild animals of the same species, yet I do not consider them sufficient to afford grounds for specific distinction. It is probable, however, that they may be indicative of varieties of the Orang inhabiting distinct localities ; and it would be interesting with that view to compare the crania of ascertained specimens from Borneo and Sumatra, to which islands this very remarkable animal appears to be confined. PLATE LIV. Base of the skull of the adult Orang Utan: atog, Rudiments of the permanent teeth taken from the jaws of an immature specimen. PLATE LV. Fig. 1. Side view of the skull of a young Chimpanzee. Fig. 2. Side view of the skull of a young Orang Utan. These views are both of the natural size, and taken at corresponding periods of dentition, when the permanent teeth are advanced to the extent shown in the preceding figures. PLATE LVI. Comparative views of the skulls of the young and old Chimpanzee and Orang Utan, showing the changes of form they respectively undergo in attaining to maturity. Figg. 1, 5. Young Chimpanzee. 2, 6. Adult Chimpanzee. 3, 7. Young Orang Utan. 4, 8. Adult Orang Utan. A comparison of Fig. 1 with Fig. 2, and of Fig. 3 with Fig. 4, will show that those differences between the young and old skulls that are present in the Simia Satyrus, and which have been chiefly insisted upon as proofs of a specific difference between them, obtain equally in the Simia Troglodytes. Dr. Harwood (loc. cit., p. 474,) observes, ‘“‘ But the most distinguishing difference relates to the proportions of the orbits, and the space which separates them. ‘They are of by far the greatest proportionate size in the Satyrus; for in the very young animals before alluded to they measure transversely 15 lines and a half, while in the skull of the largest Pongo ever brought to this country, they extend no more than 17 lines and a half. But the difference in the extent of the space between the orbits is of all the di- stinctions I have seen the most apparent ; for in the Satyrus, where the transverse ex- tent of the orbits is 15 lines and a half, and the vertical 17 and a half, the space between the orbits is only 2 lines and a half; and in thestill younger Satyrus at the Royal Insti- THE CHIMPANZEE AND ORANG UTAN. 379 tution, where the transverse diameter is 13 lines and a half, this space measures only 2 lines, or less than one sixth; while in the Pongo, where the same diameter is 17 lines and a half, it is no less than 7 lines and a half, or nearly equal to one half the breadth of the orbit.” The cause of the proportional differences in the size of the orbits, and extent of the inter-orbital space, is explained in the text, p.358. And the Figures in this plate show that they operate equally in the Simia Troglodytes as in the Simia Satyrus, and that the proportionally greater breadth of the inter-orbital space which distinguishes the young Chimpanzee from the young Orang is equally characteristic of the adults of the two species. A comparison of Fig. 5 with Fig. 6, and of Fig. 7 with Fig. 8, will show that in each species a gradual change takes place in the plane of the occipital foramen: this is occa- sioned by the downward and lateral growth of the upper jaw, and is accompanied with a corresponding enlargement of the glenoid cavities, and of the whole base of the skull, which, as the cerebral portion remains stationary in its development, throws the occi- pital foramen more backwards. This change is of course proportionally greater in the Simia Satyrus than in the Simia Troglodytes, corresponding to the greater difference which subsists between the young and adult states of their jaws and dentition ; but the relation that is preserved equally proves the identity of the young with the adult Orang, as between the young and the adult Chimpanzee. PLATE LVI. Side view of the skull of a human idiot, natural size. PLATE LVIII. Base of the same skull, natural size. This figure and the preceding were taken, by the liberal permission of Edward Stan- ley, Esq., F.R.S., from the specimen in his Museum of Human and Pathological Ana- tomy at St. Bartholomew’s Hospital. tats SRinu Mcrae’ Birr { | ae ayot eitr at's Gre Oa ineliipwerreccy? ofr detente is h ‘ott. pil? eat oy nk oli Boon icf? waalito Aagit © } ads wh bne att beige Agta tiv (eit a ba’ seal NanAP RASS ce 4) It tire nds Odegie: ae ays be tbe San * “Me ohh Jo Inated herd elke oe wnqkin< Premlecd boy C Fis F [ 381 j XL. On the Anatomy of Distoma clavatum, Rud. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & Z.8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. Communicated May 26, 1835. IN former papers' I gave descriptions of two Entozoa, or internal animal parasites, of , widely different degrees of organization: the one manifesting simply a homogeneous granular pulp, enveloped in a transparent thin elastic tegument; the other having di- stinctly developed nervous ganglions and filaments, a muscular tunic, a digestive canal contained in an abdominal cavity, ovaries, oviduct, and fecundating glands. I now propose to offer a few observations on an Entozoon of an intermediate grade of struc- ture, in which a cellular parenchyma still occupies the body, where no distinct ner- vous filament can be traced, but in which a complicated system of nutritious and gene- rative canals, with external organs for adhesion and locomotion, are developed. My attention was first called to the species of Distoma about to be described by the following circumstance. In the series of the Hunterian collection of comparative ana- tomy relating to the digestive functions, there is a preparation? of an Acrite Invertebrate animal, of a round elongated form, showing at one extremity a sac opening externally by a minute orifice ; and at the opposite end a larger orifice surrounded by a suctorious disc, behind which, and at a little distance from each other, are two other orifices, the posterior being of large size, and evidently an organ of adhesion. From the manuscript catalogue it appeared that Mr. Hunter had regarded the sac as the stomach. I was for some time uncertain to what class of animals this singular specimen could belong, but was inclined to refer it to the Trematode, or fluke-worms, on account of the suctorious orifices at the smaller end; although the digestive cavity, which the specimen had apparently been prepared to exhibit, was a feature in its organiza- tion which appeared to remove it equally from that and any other order of the Ster- elmintha. Subsequently, however, on looking over the ‘Spicilegia Zoologica’ of Pallas, I found, in the tenth fasciculus, a figure and description of a Worm termed Fas- ciola ventricosa, which closely resembled the animal in question. The general form and situation of the different orifices were the same, but the orifice corresponding to that which led to the cavity regarded by Mr. Hunter as the stomach, Pallas calls the anus. The account given of the cellular parenchyma of the body, of its dark-coloured con- tents, and yellow ovula, agreed very closely with the appearances in the Hunterian speci- men, but nothing could be deduced from the description as to the existence of any cavity communicating with the anus, corresponding to that which the Hunterian specimen presented ; and the figures given by Pallas illustrate the external form only. The size of the specimen described in the ‘ Spicilegia’ is nearly 2 inches in length, and 3 of an 1 Page 315 and page 325. ® No, 116. VOL. 1. 3E 382 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF DISTOMA CLAVATUM. inch in breadth, exceeding that in the Hunterian collection by about one third; so that Pallas calls it the giant of its kind, ‘‘ad aliud quam Fasciolarum genus referre non potui, in quo quasi gigas erit.” The Distoma ventricosum of the ‘Synopsis Entozoorum’ of Rudolphi, is a minute species distinct from the Fasciola ventricosa of Pallas, whose account appears to have escaped the Lyncean eye of the learned founder of Entozoology. Pallas’s species is nevertheless characterized by Rudolphi, but under the designation of Distoma clavatum: and in the more detailed description contained in the ‘ Historia Entozoorum,’ reference is made to Mr. Menzies’ paper in the ‘ Linnean Transactions!,’ where the species de- scribed under the name of Fasciola clavata is evidently the same with the Fasciola ven- tricosa of Pallas. Mr. Menzies both describes and figures the posterior aperture ; and this testimony to the accuracy of Pallas is perhaps of more weight, as the author supposes that he is describing a new animal. Rudolphi, however, both in the ‘ Historia Entozoorum’ and in the ‘Synopsis Entozoorum,’ doubts the accuracy of this statement, and gives no account of the internal structure of the species. It was therefore with much satisfaction that I found, on looking over the admirable collection of Invertebrate Animals made by the late Rev. Lansdown Guilding, and recently sent to this country, a fine specimen of the Fasciola ventricosa seu clavata, of equal size with that figured by Pallas, and well preserved in spirit of wine. The circumstances under which it was originally obtained were not mentioned in the manuscript catalogue of Mr. Guilding. Pallas, with reference to the habitat of the spe- cies, merely states that his specimen was sent from Amboyna’. Mr. Menzies observes that he often found the Fasciola clavata in the maws of the Bonito, between the tropics in the Pacific Ocean. Rudolphi also assigns the stomach of Scomber Pelamys as the habitat of the Distoma clavatum, on the authority of Garsinus and Tilesius?. Mr. Guilding’s specimen of this large species of Distoma measures 2 inches 2 lines in length, and 2+ inches in circumference at the thickest part. It closely resembles in form the figure given by Pallas. Mr. Menzies, who observed the animal in its living state, represents it of a longer and more attenuated form. The outer integument is thin, crisp, and semitransparent, transversely and minutely wrinkled, and evidently fibrous in the same direction: it adheres but slightly, at least after maceration in spirit, to the succeeding layer. This tunic is evidently muscular, and composed of longitu- dinal fibres, and adheres pretty closely to the membrane immediately inclosing the cel- lular parenchyma of the body ; still, by proceeding carefully, they can be separated. The longitudinal fibrous tunic is beautifully ornamented with tortuous vessels, con- taining a dark-coloured fluid. The anterior orifice, which is the commencement of the true alimentary canal, is surrounded by a muscular sphincter, forming a suctorious disc or cup, of a firm and 1 Vol. i. p. 187. Plate XVII. fig. 2. 2 « Ex Amboyna missum fuit singulare hoc Molluscum.” 3 It is always advisable to examine the stomach and intestines of the Bonito, Albicore, and other tropical Fishes, which are frequently infested with singular Entozoa. MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF DISTOMA CLAVATUM. 383 almost cartilaginous texture at the bottom, which is perforated by a minute orifice, through which the fluids absorbed from the animal infested by the Distoma pass into the digestive tubes ; these are two in number, and are continued, slightly enlarging and diverging from one another, to the cells at the posterior part of the body. About 2 lines’ distance from the mouth, on the concave side of the neck or narrow part of the body, there is a small transverse slit, concealed by the wrinkles of the in- tegument, forming the outlet of the generative organs. The large cavity behind this slit is simply for adhesion, and does not communicate with the interior of the body: it is provided with a strong muscular concave disc, the margin of which is papillose ; and external to the papille it is surrounded by a circular fold of the integument. ‘The body continues to enlarge behind the acetabulum, and terminates in an obtuse clavate extremity. On closely inspecting this part a minute central orifice was clearly per- ceived, which conducted to a narrow cavity formed between two layers of a villous membrane, extending vertically across the terminal dilated part of the animal. No communication could be detected, upon the most minute inspection, between this cavity and the rest of the body. Besides the cellular parenchyma, of which the body is chiefly composed, the three systems of canals, digestive, vascular, and generative, which the Trematoda usually possess, are present in their ordinary forms and positions ; the cells at the smaller end of the body were occupied, in this specimen, by a yellow fluid, containing numerous ovula of the same colour, many of which had thence passed into the tortuous oviduct. Towards the posterior part of the body the cells enlarge in size, and are principally transverse in their direction. The clavate end of the body is occupied by two large lateral cavities in addition to the mesial one above mentioned. The side cavities were filled with a dark brown fluid, containing minute opake particles of the same colour, similar in appearance to partly digested blood. The internal surface of these cavities is of a black colour, and covered with minute folds and wavy wrinkles. The dark-coloured canals which meander over the lateral parietes of the body take their origin from these large cavities, which also communicate with the smaller canals anterior to them, and from them they receive the nutriment, which is carried backwards by the two alimentary canals from the mouth ; so that they hold an intermediate position between the alimentary and the sanguiferous canals. Analogous reservoirs have been observed in Amphistoma conicum, in which they have been denominated by Laurer cisterna chyli ; and similar cavities are also termed chyle receptacles (Chylusbehélter) by Nordmann! in the minute Trematode parasites which he has detected in the eyes of Fishes. In the Distoma clavatum, however, these receptacles have no communication with the mesial cavity or the posterior aperture. Nordmann observed that a white fluid was ejected by successive spasmodic actions from the posterior aperture of Diplostomum volvens, which corresponds to the one above described in Di- 1 « Am hintern Ende dieses birnférmigen Organs befindet sich eine deutliche, trichterférmige Offnung, die durch einen Sphincter geschlossen werden kann. Man kénnte es vielleicht am besten mit dem Namen eines Chylusbehiilters bezeichnen.”—Micrograph. Beitrige, p. 38, Hft. 1. 352 384 MR. R. OWEN ON THE ANATOMY OF DISTOMA CLAVATUM. stoma clavatum. The surface of the cavity in Distoma clavatum, of which the small pos- terior orifice is the outlet, singularly contrasts with that of the receptacles on either side ; being of a yellowish white colour, and smooth. The office of this posterior sac being most probably excretory, it may be regarded as exhibiting a rudimentary condi- tion of the respiratory system. This large species of Distoma exhibits, according to Mr. Menzies, well-marked loco- motive powers. ‘‘In moving,” he observes, “‘ it fastens itself alternately by the ven- tral aperture and its mouth, raising its slender neck between them into an arched form, like a leech, and in this manner drags its body along with a slow motion. It is of a whitish colour, somewhat pellucid, discharging at its mouth a black-coloured fluid, which can easily be perceived through its body!.”” The superaddition of an excretive organ is in just accordance with the muscular energies above observed ; and the ana- logy to the Leech is further shown in the form of the cells, which at the posterior part of the body communicate with and form part of the digestive apparatus ; especially of the last two cavities, which very much resemble the last pair of gastric ceca occu- pying a similar position in the Leech. PLATE XLI. Figg. 17 to 20. Disroma cLavatum. Fig. 17. Ventral surface of Distoma clavatum. a. Anterior pore, where the true mouth is situated. b. Posterior depression, suctorial disc, or holder. c. The genital orifice. d. The orifice of the posterior sac. 18. Distoma clavatum, dissected from the dorsal aspect. e. The cuticular wrinkled integument. f. The muscular integument. g. The anal sac, laid open: a bristle is placed through the orifice. h. h. Cavities external to the anal sac, with a black minutely wrinkled surface. i. Masses of ova. k. The oviduct. l. The testis. m. Vessels. 19. Posterior view, showing the muscular discs surrounding the oral, a', and pre- hensile, 0', fosse, and the termination of the genital tube, c’. m. The vascular circle surrounding the oral disc. 20. The oviduct, k, and testis, J. ' Loc. cit., p. 188. f 385 ] XLI. Description of a new species of Tape-worm, Tenia lamelligera, Owen. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., #.R.S.& Z.S., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. Communicated June 9, 1835. Tuis species has hitherto been found only in the small intestines of the Flamingo, Phenicopterus ruber, Linn., and is of a larger size than the Tenie of Birds usually are, being 7 inches in length, 5 lines in width, and 1 line in thickness. Two specimens were found by Lieut.-Colonel Sykes, F.R.S., in a Flamingo dissected by him, situated in the duodenum, so as almost completely to block up that intestine. The following description is taken from these specimens. The segments are extremely short and nu- merous ; they gradually increase in breadth and thickness for about 3 inches from the head ; as they approach the opposite end of the body they slightly diminish in breadth, and while they increase a little in length, retain the same thickness. Along the middle of both the plane surfaces of the body the segments are separated by shallow indentations only, but at the sides the posterior margins of the segments project abruptly from the surface, and form a series of semicircular ridges, commencing about a line’s distance from the margin on one side, and extending round to the same distance on the opposite side. On both margins of each segment, immediately anterior to these ridges, there is a small pyramidal eminence, perforated at the apex, through which perforation a small cylindrical process or cirrus can be protruded. A longitudinal line is slightly impressed along the middle of both surfaces of the body ; it is most distinct on the anterior half. A few segments at the posterior ex- tremity of the body were partially separated from the rest, and seemed about to be detached. In these alone were ova perceptible, which were aggregated near the base of the cirrus, but not confined in an ovary of any definite form: the sides of the canal which they were about to traverse were evidently glandular, and the ova are probably fecundated as they pass through. The cirrus would seem to be an exciting organ. The segments at the anterior part of the body are so short that they resemble mere transverse rug@ ; at the posterior end of the body they did not exceed half a line in length. The dilated margins of the segments and the projecting cirri occasion in this Tenia a superficial resemblance to the Nereis lamelligera of Pallas, and peculiarly distinguish it from any species hitherto described. It may be characterized as follows. 386 MR. R. OWEN ON A NEW SPECIES OF TAPE-WORM. TNIA LAMELLIGERA. Ten. incrassata, capite subgloboso ; rostello cylindrico obtuso ; collo nullo ; articulis bre- vissimis, marginibus lateralibus dilatatis, rotundatis, utrinque partm extantibus ; su- perficie utrdque lined longitudinali leviter impressd ; lemniscis lateralibus oppositis. ‘Longitudo corporis, 7 unc. ; latitudo, 5 lin; crassities, 1 lin. Hab. in Phenicopteri rubri intestinis tenuibus. PLATE XLI. Figg. 21 to 23. Tania LAMELLIGERA. Fig. 21. Tenia lamelligera, natural size. 22. Four segments of the same magnified. 23. A longitudinal section of three posterior segments, showing the ova collected near the base of the lemniscus. ee x—— [ 387 ] XLII. Remarks on the Entozoa, and on the structural Differences existing among them: in- cluding Suggestions for their Distribution into other Classes. By Ricuarp Owen, Esq., F.R.S. & Z.8., Assistant Conservator of the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons in London. Communicated May 26, 1835. In investigating the nature of the small human Entozoon which I have called Tri- china, considerable difficulty, extrinsic, or superadded to the subject itself, was expe- rienced, from the habit of considering all such internal parasites as belonging to, or constituting, a distinct class of animals. It is true that it was easy to determine in Tri- china the absence of trachee, of branchie, and of every other kind of respiratory organs, as well as of any true circulating organs, and that not even a vestige of a nervous chord existed in this worm-like animal. But its reference to the Entozoa was not therefore less a matter of doubt ; for other negative characters presented themselves in relation to the digestive system, and to the mechanism for adhesion or suction, which no less prevented its association with already known Entozoa, than the first-mentioned deficiencies sepa- rated it, in common with the Entozoa, from Worms of a higher type of organization. The greater part of Cuvier’s definition of the class Entozoa is devoted to the account of their localities, and the remedies used against them, and to a consideration of their mode of production ; while the character itself of the class is altogether a negative one. **On n’apercoit aux vers intestinaux ni trachées, ni branchies, ni aucun autre organe de la respiration, et ils doivent éprouver les influences de l’oxygéne par l’intermédiaire des animaux qu’ils habitent. Ils n’offrent aucune trace d’une vraie circulation, et l’on n’y voit que des vestiges de nerfs assez obscurs, pour que plusieurs naturalistes en aient mis l’existence en doute.”” Cuvier then adds: ‘‘ Lorsque ces caractéres se trouvent ré- unis dans un animal, avec une forme semblable a celle de cette classe, nous l’y rangeons, quoiqu’il n’habite pas dans l’intérieur d’une autre espéce!.” In consistency with this proposition, the Vibriones of Miller ought to have ranked in the ‘ Régne Animal’ with the Entozoa; and it would be difficult to determine what mo- dification of external form should exclude a species defective in respiratory or circu- lating organs from that class which, even in Cuvier’s system, includes animals of almost every variety of shape. Fortunately, however, the presence of external vibra- tile cilia, which are in some degree subservient to respiration, affords a good character for distinguishing the simpler Infusoria from the Entozoa, although with this limitation those species of non-ciliated Vibriones?, which do not occasion currents when placed in a coloured fluid, would still rank with the Intestinal Worms. ' Régne Anim., nouy. ed., tom. iil. p. 246. 2 Amblyura Serpentulus, Ehr.; Anguillula Aceti, Auct.; and Ang. Glutinis, Auct. or the common Vinegar-eel and Paste-eel. 388 MR. R. OWEN’S REMARKS ON THE ENTOZOA. The difficulty of assigning a distinctive character to the Entozoa, which Rudolphi imagined he had overcome in the ‘ Historia Entozoorum’ by denying them a nervous system, and so distinguishing them from the Annulate Worms, he justly allows in his subsequent work, the ‘ Synopsis Entozoorum’!, to have returned in its full force, and proposes therefore to separate the Nematoidea from the other orders of Entozoa, and to join them with the Annulata (Annelides, Cuvier), in which class of Worms he thinks they should form a distinct family. The remaining Entozoa (the Vers Intestinaux Parenchy- mateux of Cuvier) Rudolphi leaves among the Radiata or Zoophyta, a division of animals which he justly terms ‘ regnum chaoticum.’ With respect to the affinity of the Nematoidea to the Red-blooded Worms, the im- portant differences which the presence in the latter class of distinct respiratory organs and of vessels circulating red blood present, obviously forbid the junction proposed by Rudolphi, at least in any attempt at a natural arrangement. While the absence of ganglions on the nervous chords, which supply the body in the Nematoidea with the motive and sensitive endowments, bespeaks a difference of still greater importance. As the Nematoidea, or Vers Intestinaux Cavitaires, differ from the Vers Parenchymateux in the presence of a distinct nervous system, as widely on the one hand as they do from the Annelida in the form of that system on the other, I have been induced to join them with those other classes of the Radiata of Cuvier which, while they are distinguished from the rest of that Division of the Animal Kingdom by the undoubted presence of nerves, agree with the Nematoidea in manifesting those organs in the form of simple, ungangliated, disconnected cords. In attempting therefore a more natural arrangement of the Entozoa, I have been led to propose a division of the Radiata of the ‘ Régne Animal’ into two groups, founded principally on the two conditions which the nervous system presents, the molecular and the filiform. The necessity of such a dismemberment appears to have been felt by every naturalist who has considered the natural affinities of the classes which are included in the lowest division of Cuvier’s system. His Radiata, indeed, embrace animals which differ widely from one another, not only in the condition of the nervous but of many other important systems of their organization ; and, as the division now stands, an ana- tomist is unable to predicate a community of structure in either the locomotive, ex- cretive, digestive, sensitive, or generative systems of the various classes which it em- braces. The learned entomologist Mr. W. 8S. MacLeay has proposed, in the sketch of the natural affinities which he has given in the second volume of the ‘ Hore Entomologice’, to limit the term Radiata to the Echinodermata and Acalepha of Cuvier, which alone, as he justly observes, strictly present the radiated form of the body, and to form a distinct division of the animal kingdom, to include the Infusoria, Cuv., Polypi, Cuv., and Paren- chymatous Entozoa under the term Acrita, while the Intestinaua Cavitaires are trans- ferred to the Annulose or Articulate division of the animal kingdom ; they are not, in- 1p. 572. MR. R. OWEN’S REMARKS ON THE ENTOZOA., 389 deed, merged into the class Annelida, as Rudolphi proposes, but are made a distinct class in conjunction with the Epizoaria of Lamarck, which Mr, MacLeay imagines may be entitled to a place between the Anoplura of Dr. Leach and the Chilognatha. The simple filamentous disposition of the nervous system, however, which opposes Rudolphi’s views of the place which the Nematoidea ought to hold, equally forbids their allocation as an annectant of any of the classes of the Annulose or Homogangliate divi- sion of the animal kingdom. The Acrita of MacLeay are thus defined. ‘Animalia gelatinosa polymorpha, interaneis nullis, medullaque indistincta, ‘Os interdum indistinctum, sed nutritio absorptione externa vel interna semper sistit. Anus nullus. ‘* Reproductio fissipara vel gemmipara, gemmis modo externis modo internis, inter- dum acervatis. “ Pleraque ex individuis semper coherentibus animalia composita sistunt.” This definition, able, comprehensive, and accurate as it undoubtedly was, agreeably to the state of anatomical and zoological knowledge at the time when it was penned, fails now to convey a just idea of the prevailing and characteristic organical conditions of the Acrita. Fourteen years of subsequent research, crowned by discoveries of which the most brilliant relate to the structure and economy of the lowest classes of the animal kingdom, have wrought their wonted effect on what was intended at a pre- vious period to be the most general expression of the existing knowledge of the orga- nization of a natural group, ; The discoveries of Professor Ehrenberg with reference to the digestive system of the Monads not only obviate the necessity of ascribing a mode of nutrition by external ab- sorption to any, even the lowest of the animal kingdom ; but, while they prove the ex- istence of a complicated internal digestive cavity in the Agastria of M. De Blainville, show also that in many of the genera of this simple class the alimentary cavity is pro- vided with a distinct anal outlet. The larger fecal pores of the Spongie may be also considered in the same relation to the digestive system. With respect to generation, the organs of which function afford in their varieties the least certain indications of the relative perfection of the species, it may be observed that in the Twni@ the race is propagated neither by spontaneous fission nor gemmation, but by true ova, frequently formed by, and contained in, distinct ovaries, of which one is appropriated to each joint. The ova in these receptacles are commonly advanced in proportion as the joints recede from the head; and although the ovaries have distinct outlets either at the middle part or margin of the segments, yet these are commonly detached as the ova in the ovary are matured, in a manner analogous to the bursting of the external ovisacs of the Lernee and Monoculi. In another order of Parenchymatous Worms, the Trematoda, distinct fecundating glands are superadded to the productive or female apparatus, and some physiologists suppose, with Cuvier, that generation is VOL. I. 3F 390 MR. R. OWEN’S REMARKS ON THE ENTOZOA. effected by reciprocal intromission. Again, distinct sexes are attributed to the Echino- rhynchi, the highest organized of the Parenchymatous Intestinal Worms. Thus the generative system fails to afford a character applicable to the whole of the Acrita of Mr. MacLeay; and we are equally unable to predicate of them a simple diges- tive sac without an anal outlet. In general it may be observed, that it is only with respect to the nervous system that we can attribute a community of structure to a pri- mary division of the animal kingdom. Now the classes which present the diffused condition of the nervous globules, are the Polygastrica, Spongie, Polypi, and Acalephe ; to which must be added the Vers Intesti- naux Parenchymateux of Cuvier, or Vers Mollasses of Lamarck, and of which I would propose to form a class of Acrita under the term Sterelmintha'. But as all the classes of the Acrite division exhibit the lowest stages of animal orga- nization, and are analogous to the earliest conditions of the higher classes, during which the changes of the ovum or embryo succeed each other with the greatest rapidity, so we find that the species in each class successively present modifications of their peculiar types, which come into close approximation, not with the Acrite classes immediately succeeding them, but with some one or other of the classes of higher groups in the animal kingdom, of the typical form of which the Acrite classes represent, as it were, the germs. Owing, therefore, to this tendency to ascend in the Acrita, it becomes pro- portionally more difficult to assign a general organic character to that than to any of the higher divisions. Even with respect to the nervous system we find, as we are led step by step from the Hydra to the Actinia in the class Polypi, that the nervous glo- bules begin to manifest the filamentous arrangement about the oral orifice of the last- named genus; that in passing through the Sterelmintha from the Hydatid to the Echi- norhynchus, we come also to perceive traces of longitudinal nervous chords in that highly organized Entozoon ; and that in the Acalephe, examples of the aggregate form of the nervous system have been described. But even supposing these exceptions to be well founded, and the filaments to be really nervous which have been so considered’, yet the proportion of each class in which the molecular diffused condition of the nervous 1 Srepeos, solidus, éApurs, a term applied by the ancients to intestinal worms, which were distinguished into pubes orpoyyvdat, or Intestinalia teretia, and éhpw Hes wharerat, or Intestinalia lata. My compound is further sanctioned by a term invented by Zeder for the Entozoa generally, viz. Splanchnelmintha, which term is, however, with that of Entozoa, equally subject to the objection of being applied to animals of different classes according to structure. 2 Professor Ehrenberg has recently ascribed to the Medusa aurita distinct visual organs, in the form of minute red points, situated on the surface of the eight brown-coloured masses set round the circumference of the disc. These masses consist each of a yellowish, oval or cylindrical, little body, which is attached to a small and deli- cate pedicle. This short pedicle arises from a vesicle, in which there is placed a glandular body, unattached, presenting a yellow colour when viewed with transmitted light, and a white colour when under reflected light. It is on the dorsal aspect of the yellow head which surmounts the pedicle that the well-defined red spot is seen which Professor Ehrenberg considers as an eye. He compares the eyes of Meduse to those of Rotifera and Entomostraca. The glandular body situated at the base of the pedicle, he regards as one optic ganglion, which MR. R. OWEN’S REMARKS ON THE ENTOZOA. 391 system obtains is so great, that it may still be regarded, with little inconvenience, as the chief character of the Acrita. I have already observed that the absence of an egestive outlet to the alimentary canal cannot be assigned to the Acrita as a character of that division ; but there is a condition of the digestive system in relation to the parietes or substance of the body, which is as generally applicable to the Acrita as the molecular distribution of the nervous sub- stance ; in this division the intestine is not separated from the skin by an abdominal cavity, but, whatever be its form, is essentially a simple excavation of the parenchyma. Now the few genera which recede from this character are precisely those in which the existence of nervous filaments is perhaps least ambiguous, as, for example, in Actinia and Beroé. It is fortunate for the systematic naturalist that these genera form so small an exception to the rule in regard to the conditions of the nervous and digestive systems in the Acrita, since the filamentary disposition of the nervous substance, in co- existence with a distinct abdominal cavity and muscular parietes of the alimentary canal, constitute the distinctive character of the remaining Radiated classes from which the Acrita are separated. In all the Acrite classes, then, we find that there is an internal digestive cavity, one of the chief characteristics of the animal kingdom. In the Sterelmintha, as in the ma- jority of the Acrita, there is but a single communication with the exterior of the body, with the apparent exception in the genus Cenurus, in which, as in the composite Zoo- phytes, nutrition is effected by numerous mouths, but without an anus. The vascular system, where traces of it are met with in the Acrita, corresponds with the digestive system, being equally devoid of proper parietes, and consisting of reticu- late canals excavated in the parenchymatous substance of the body, generally super- ficial, and in which a cyclosis of the nutrient fluids is observed analogous to that of plants ; but there is no true circulation. This condition is met with as low down in the scale as the Polygastrica, where Professor Ehrenberg has determined the existence of a superficial network of hyaline canals. In those genera of the Sterelmintha which manifest traces of a sanguiferous system, the fluids undulate in canals of a similar struc- ture, form, and position, as in the Trematoda, especially the Planarie, and in Echino- rhynchi, in some of the species of which latter the cutaneous vascular network is ex- tremely rich!. In the Meduse, among the Acalephe, the condition of the vascular system is equally simple with that of the lowest Acrita, as is exemplified in the marginal vascular reticu- is connected with two filaments that decussate one another at about the middle of their course. These he de- scribes as forming part of a nervous circle placed, throughout the greater part of its course, immediately along the bases of the row of tentacles that surround the disc, so as to form, as it were, the outer wall of the circular vessel, or appendage to the digestive cavity which runs round the margin of the disc. Ehrenberg further de- scribes another nervous circle, composed of four ganglion-like masses, disposed around the mouth, each being in connexion with a corresponding group of tentacles.—Miiller’s Archiv., 1834, p. 662. * Echinorhynchus vasculosus, Rud., Syn., p. 581. 3 F2 392 MR. R. OWEN’S REMARKS ON THE ENTOZOA. lation in the disc of Rhizostoma, &c. ; a structure which, when compared to the di- stinctly developed vessels manifested in the Echinodermata, presents a strong argument for retaining the Acalephe in the more simple division of Cuvier’s Radiata. If it be true, as has been stated, that the Meduse produce not ova, but locomotive ciliated gemmules, we have an additional reason for placing the Acalephe among the Acrita, in which division of the animal kingdom only is the plant-like generation by gemmation external or internal, or by spontaneous fission, observed. This character is not, however, generally applicable to the Acrita ; for the Sterelmintha propagate by ova, and have appropriate organs, distinct from those of the digestive system. These organs are either cryptandrous, or productive only, as in Cystica and Cestoidea ; or a fecundating gland is superadded to the ovary, as in Trematoda; or the sexes are sepa- rate, as in the Acanthocephala; so as already to typify almost all the modes of gene- ration by which the higher classes of animals are perpetuated. We thus perceive in the Acrite subkingdom that, with the exception of the genera- tive and digestive organs, all the other systems are more or less blended together, and the corporeal parenchyma seems to possess many functions in common. Where a distinct organ is eliminated, it is often repeated almost indefinitely in the same individual. In the Polypi we frequently find the nutritious canals supplied with a thousand mouths ; and the Polygastrica derive their name from an analogous multiplication of the digestive organ itself. Among the Stere/mintha the generative system becomes the subject of this repetition, each joint of the Tenie being the seat of a separate ovary, though all are nourished by continuations of the same simple tubes. Again, the calcareous and siliceous Sponges, which, in eliminating the first sketch of an internal skeleton, seem to lose the few characteristics of animal life which they before possessed, are limited to the repetition of the same spiculum. The formative energies being thus expended on a few simple operations, and not con- centrated on the perfect development of any single system, it is not surprising that we should find in the Acrita the greatest diversity of external figure ; all the leading types of animal organization seem to have their origin in this division ; and it has been well observed, that ‘‘ Nature, so far from forgetting order, has, at the commencement of her work in these imperfect animals, given us, as it were, a sketch of the different forms which she intended afterwards to adopt for the whole animal kingdom!.”” Thus in the soft mucous sluggish Sterelmintha, we have the outline of the Mollusca? ; in the fleshy living mass which surrounds the earthy and hollow axis of the Polypi natantes, she has sketched a vertebrated animal ; and in the crustaceous covering of the living mass, and> the structure more or less articulated of the Polypi vaginati, we trace the form of the Annulosa. ' Hore Entomologicz, vol. i. part ii, p. 223, 2 These, however, are more immediately continuous with the composite Polypes by means of the genera Bo- tryllus, Eschara, and Cellaria; while the Trematoda evidently lead to the Haustellate Annelida, as the Leech, &c. MR. R. OWEN’S REMARKS ON THE ENTOZOA. 393 Having been thus led, in considering the place which Trichina ought to occupy in the natural system, to review the arrangements of the Entozoa generally, to trace their affinities to the other classes of Radiata, and thus to take into consideration the grounds for retaining or otherwise that division of the Animal Kingdom, I now proceed to consi- der the Entozoa which are separated from the Sterelmintha, and examine them in relation to the classes of the Radiata which remain after the dismemberment of the Acrita. The Vers Cavitaires of Cuvier, which include the Nematoidea of Rudolphi and the Vers Rigidules of Lamarck, together with the genus Nemertes, and the genus Linguatula (Pentastoma, Rud.) previously described, I propose to separate into two classes ; the one including, with the Nematoidea, the genera Linguatula and Sipunculus, under the term Celelmintha' ; the other formed by the Vers Rigidules under the term Epizoa, which the researches of Dr. Nordmann have recently shown to exhibit a much higher type in their free moving condition than many of them afterwards exhibit when they have become fixed to the animals which they infest. Both these classes have a condition of the nervous system in common with the Echi- nodermata and Rotifera of Professor Ehrenberg, which may be termed the filamentous, since, in all these animals, simple ungangliated nervous filaments can be traced, extend- ing from a point near the commencement of the alimentary canal, in number and direc- tion corresponding with the form of the body. This condition of the nervous system is accompanied by a distinct development of the muscular system, and especially of a muscular tunic of the alimentary canal, which now floats in an abdominal cavity, and, with the exception of one family of Echinodermata, has a distinct anus. There is no longer in this division any instance of fissiparous or gemmiparous reproduction. In the Echino- dermata, which are allied to the Polypi vaginati by the fixed pedicellate Encrinites, the nutritious fluid circulates in distinct arteries and veins; and in the Holothurie, express respiratory organs are superadded. From the Echinodermata which present this length- ened worm-like form, together with the softening down of the external crust, the Sipun- cult make an easy and natural transition to the Celelmintha, to which class, from the absence of respiratory organs and tubular feet, from the obscure traces of a vascular system, and the disposition of the nervous filaments, they appear to me to have closer affinities than the Echinodermata. The Celelmintha, thus constituted, present the same varieties in the condition of the generative system as the Sterelmintha. We find the simple female apparatus without male organs, or the cryptandrous type, in the Sipunculi; the superadded male glands, but without reciprocal fecundation, in the Linguatula; and the separate sexes in the Nematoidea. If we distribute the internal parasites of the human body according to the preceding attempt at a natural arrangement of the Entozoa, they will be found to belong to at least three distinct classes of animals. } cowNos, cavus, éAyuvs, lumbricus. 394 MR. R. OWEN’S REMARKS ON THE ENTOZOA. ENTOZOA HOMINIS. Subregnum ACRITA. Classis [Inrusorra, Cuv.] Trichina spiralis. . Cercaria Seminis'. Cui locus Semen virile. Musculi voluntarii. Classis SrERELMINTHA. 3. Echinococcus Hominis. Hepar. 4. Cysticercus Cellulose. Musculi, cerebrum. Ds visceralis. Viscera generatim. 6. Tenia Solium. Intestina tenuia. 7. Bothriocephalus latus. Intestina tenuia. 8. Polystoma Venarum. Vene. 9. Pinguicola. Ovaria. 10. Distoma hepaticum. Vesica fellea. Subregnum NEMATONEURA ”. Classis Ca LELMINTHA. ll. Ascaris vermicularis. Intestinum rectum. 12, — Lumbricoides. Intestina tenuia. 13. Strongylus Gigas. Ren. 14. Spiroptera Hominis. Vesica urinaria. 15. Trichocephalus dispar. 16. Filaria bronchial. Glandulz bronchiales. 17. ——— Medinensis. Substantia cellulosa. 18. ——— Oculi. Oculus. Czecum, intestina crassa. ' As the form of the digestive cavity has not been ascertained in this or the sueceeding genus, they cannot be referred to the Polygastrica of Ehrenberg, 2 From ynua, filum, and vevpoy, nervus; aterm expressive of the condition of the nervous system which separates the Celelmintha and Epizoa from the Articulata, and associates them with the Echinodermata and Rotifera. [ 395 ] XLII. Additional Observations on Alepisaurus ferox. By the Rev. R. T. Lowe, M.A., Corr. Memb. Z.S. Communicated June 23, 1835. EARLY in the month of April last, a third specimen of Alepisaurus ferox was caught by a fisherman off the village of Camera de Lobos, a little to the west of Funchal, on the south coast of Madera. Having beforehand offered a reward for one, sufficient to ensure its preservation from injury or mutilation, I obtained possession of this individual, a few hours only after its capture, in a state of great perfection. 1 am thus enabled to offer to the Society, along with this more perfect specimen itself, some important addi- tions to my own former brief remarks upon this highly interesting genus, and my friend Mr. Bennett’s more detailed description of its external characters. These additions relate chiefly to parts, which were either so mutilated in both the former specimens as to preclude altogether any attempt at delineation or description, or so fragile as proba- bly to leave a wide field open for revision and correction to subsequent observers. The body is thickest from the end of the first dorsal fin to the caudal, towards the root of which it is rounded, and somewhat thicker than deep. Proceeding forwards, it becomes gradually deeper, but not thicker, to the edge of the operculum ; its deepest part being close behind the pectoral fins. The head is also much compressed and elon- gated, measuring, from the tip of the lower jaw to the hinder edge of the operculum, be- tween one ninth and one tenth of the total length of the fish from the tip of the lower jaw to the extreme point of the upper lobe of the tail!: its depth at the posterior end of the cranium is less than one half its length, not measuring the branchiostegous mem- brane ; and a little more, including the same. The general depth of the head and fore part of the body diminishes very gradually from the pectoral fins, or first ray of the dorsal fin, forwards ; and the general thickness of the head, which is greatest close be- hind the eyes, and exactly equals the greatest thickness of the body at the root of the tail, is rather more than one third of its length. The tip of the upper jaw is strongly retuse or emarginate. The whole head is unarmed, smooth, and with a very gelatinous appearance. ‘‘The appearance of a double row of lengthened tubercles,” produced by a series of small chain-like bones beneath the skin, was not noticed in the present spe- cimen when recent ; neither was it in the former until after immersion in alcohol. I believe this character does not become visible before the collapse or contraction of the integuments and muscles consequent to such immersion. An angular raised bony ridge, accompanied by a series of pores, extends beneath and round the hinder half of the orbit. A row of pores also runs along the side of the lower jaw, close beneath the lower edge of the dentary bone. 1 This decrement of proportion from the former measurement of one seventh is owing to the perfect condi- tion of the tail in the present specimen. 396 THE REV. R. T. LOWE ON ALEPISAURUS. The nostrils are placed half way between the centre of the pupil and tip of the upper jaw, a little above a line drawn horizontally from the one of these points to the other. The anterior nostril is a round orifice, the posterior a curved lunate opening close be- hind it. In the former figure they were overlooked, or quite erroneously represented as a single orifice near the tip of the muzzle. In the upper jaw the intermaxillary bones are finely and closely serrated throughout, as in the former two specimens ; the anterior teeth being rather larger than the hinder : and in front, at the tip of the muzzle, there is a pair pointing forwards and curving a little downwards, one on each side, above the line of the rest, and, as it were, upon the lip itself. The palatine bones in front are furnished with a group of three very large recurved lancet-shaped teeth, placed in a triangle, of which the apez is directed forwards : proceeding backwards there succeeds a vacancy ; then follows on each side a single lancet-shaped tooth, not much more than half the size of those of the group in front ; and behind this a row of seven much smaller, close-set teeth, gradually increasing in size backwards, but the hindmost not above half the length of the single one immediately preceding them. All these are fixed immoveably ; but upon a close examination were discovered, lying loose, flat, and buried amongst the skin of the palate, with their points directed backwards, three more long lancet-shaped teeth, one in the middle of the group of three in front, a second in the interval between these and the next large pa- latal tooth, and the third between the last-mentioned tooth and the row of seven be- hind it. Whether they were originally like the others, fixed, and are merely loose from injury or fracture, or are properly moveable and free, I can scarcely venture to decide. At first sight, and from the way in which they lie amongst the loose gelatinous integu- ments of the palate, with no appearance of a regular attachment by the base, their con- dition seems the effect of accident. Yet it would be difficult to explain perhaps, on the supposition of their having been broken off by violence, either the regularity of their particular direction, or the perfect condition of the other teeth. The lower jaw is in this specimen rather longer than the upper. It is obtuse at the point, and has a pair of rather long subconical teeth in front at the tip, one on each side, with a smaller one between them ; and below these on the tip of the jaw, quite out- side the mouth, and upon or half way down the tip in front, or as it were upon the middle of the lower lip, there is a single smaller conical tooth, pointing forwards but curved upwards. Behind the pair of teeth first mentioned, there extends along each side a row of five much smaller, and becoming gradually more compressed ; then come three rather larger, and still more compressed ; and then two lancet-shaped ones, considerably larger, particularly the last of the two, which is double the length of the first, and equals the single palatal one behind the interval—into which, when the mouth is closed, it locks— above mentioned in the upper jaw. A short interruption in the row, or a vacant inter- val, succeeds, followed by a close-set series of eleven short but broad, triangular, much compressed teeth, reaching nearly to the corners of the gape, which in the present, as well as in both the former specimens, has a kind of internal web or skin, joining one jaw to the other, which extends some little distance forwards towards the teeth from THE REV. R. T. LOWE ON ALEPISAURUS. 397 the external angle of the mouth, or termination of the commissure. The teeth in the lower jaw do not extend backwards beyond a point corresponding nearly with that in which the palatal teeth terminate in the upper jaw: between one fourth and one fifth of the whole length of each jaw, from the external termination of the commissure, is thus unarmed posteriorly. The tongue is small, very narrow, convex in the middle, smooth and black. The branchiostegous membrane, in this third individual, has seven rays on each side. The pectoral fins are longer than the head, or between one eighth and one ninth of the entire length. The ventral fins are not quite half the length of the pectoral fins, and more of a triangular form; while the pectoral fins are contracted at the base, with- out any posterior angle, and thus are truly lanceolate. The first ray of both the pec- toral and ventral fins is rough, like the first ray of the first dorsal fin. The dorsal fin was so perfect in the present specimen, that the following account of it may be depended on, so far as regards the individual. It differs considerably in outline from the formerly published figure, being less arched, or more straight and parallel with the line of the back ; not highest in the middle, but towards the hinder end, and having the fourth ray in front produced beyond those immediately adjoining ; the intermediate portion being nearly horizontal, or very gradually rising backwards. Its form is thus something like that of the dorsal fin in Histiophorus Indicus, Cuv. & Val., as represented in the ‘ Histoire Naturelle des Poissons’!, only the anterior part in this Alepisaurus is much lower. It consists of forty-four unbranched or simple inarti- culated rays, whose points are certainly not produced beyond the membrane. The first ray is on a line with the first ray of the pectoral fins, and rough with oblique transverse grooves in front : it is 4 inches long, which is something more than the greatest depth of the fish in any part. The two next rays are longer, each an inch, than the preceding, and smooth or even, like all the following. The fourth ray is more than twice the length of the first (94 inches), but not produced beyond the membrane. The fifth ray is 2 inches shorter than the fourth, or just the length of the pectoral fins ; and the ten or twelve? next are nearly the same length as the fifth, or gradually a very little longer, proceeding backwards. The following rays become more rapidly elongated to the twenty-fourth, which, with the twenty-third, is about the same length as the fourth ray. This twenty-fourth ray is at about two thirds of the length of the whole dorsal fin from its origin. The twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth rays are but little shorter than the twenty-third or twenty-fourth. The last eighteen rays decrease rapidly in length, and slope more backwards than those before them: the last of all, or forty-fourth, is one quarter of the length of the first ray, or one inch long, and joined by a small web to the body at its base. The anterior rays are rather remote ; the posterior, particu- larly the last twenty, gradually closer and more crowded. All the rays are extremely ' t 229. The eighth ray in this specimen is irregularly bent or crooked in the middle ; evidently the result of some former injury. SE 36 398 THE REV. R. T. LOWE ON ALEPISAURUS. fragile, not pungent, but flexible like whalebone, curving backwards, rounded, and tapering to fine, excessively slender points, like horse-hair, webbed quite up to their tips: the web is peculiarly delicate, of extreme tenuity, and inconceivably fragile ; coloured dark iridescent steely blue, with a pale azure line extending partly up each ray, as in former specimens ; but in this the whole outline is faintly edged with white, of which, from their less perfect condition, the traces only were visible in both the for- mer individuals. The second dorsal fin is just as in the two former specimens. Its hinder edge is broad and flattened towards the base, as in the dorsal fins of certain Sharks. Its height and breadth at top are each about an inch and a half. The most striking and important addition is the correct form of the caudal fin. This organ in both the former specimens was too much mutilated to warrant any attempt at delineation or description. In the present it is deeply forked, and composed, as in the former specimens, of nineteen principal rays, of which ten form the upper and nine the lower lobe. Besides these nineteen, there are eight shorter rays, of unequal length, at the base of both forks, above and beneath. The great peculiarity which this third speci- men has brought to light, is the production of the upper lobe into a long, gracefully- arched, linear, or rather tape-like, broad, flattened filament, composed of the one long outer unbranched ray, and of three with part of the fourth of the next inner branched rays. The first or outermost of the ten rays forming the upper lobe is simple, and ex- tends considerably beyond the extreme tip of the lower lobe, but does not reach half the length of the produced part of the upper, of which it forms a portion. The next three rays are branched, and their threads or branches form entirely, along with the former simple ray, the produced or tape-like filament, which is an inch broad at its base, slightly narrowing towards the rather obtuse tip to about one third of an inch. There are seven threads or branches of these rays, running nearly parallel and reaching to the tip. The six next rays are much branched, and gradually shorter ; the uppermost thread or branch of the first of them, i.e. of the fifth ray of the upper lobe, is a little produced, and forms a part of the base of the lengthened filament. The lower lobe of the caudal fin is simple, oblong-oval, acute at the tip. Its lowest ray is also its longest, and unbranched. The four next are nearly the same length, and branched. The four innermost are gradually shorter, and also branched. The upper lobe is between one third and one fourth of the whole length. The lower lobe is one tenth of the whole length. The middle rays of the caudal fin are faintly barred, but much branched : the outer rays are very strongly barred, but gradually less branched from the middle outwards. The caudal fin is set on in the peculiar manner general among the Scombride. It surrounds the termination of the body on three sides, leaving a rectangular central space longer than deep. This peculiarity is chiefly owing to the large number (eight) and strength of the supernumerary shorter rays, both above and beneath, which extend some distance forwards along the dorsal and the ventral lines. The anal fin is one fifteenth of the entire length, and its greatest height, which is in THE REV. R. T. LOWE ON ALEPISAURUS. 399 front, one twentieth. It is considerably thickened at the base, and not seated in a groove. The first three rays are simple, but not pungent, and with difficulty distinguish- able ; the remaining eleven branched. Of these eleven, the first two are only bifid, and of nearly equal length with the third simple ray, which is the longest ; the three next are trifid, but rapidly decrease in length ; the last six are, again, only bifid, of nearly equal length, the last four being about the height of the first simple ray, and each more remote than the preceding. The first simple ray is not rough. The following is the fin formula for the present specimen : Ist D. 44. 2ndD.adipose. A.3-+11. P.1+13. V.1+9.C. List, fa Re Un. 8+1+8 Total length, to the tip of the produced upper lobe of the caudal fin extended, 62 inches. Greatest depth, being close behind the pectoral fins, 32 inches. Greatest thickness, being at the root of the tail or just behind the eyes, 14 inch. Weight little more than 4 lbs. The lateral line resembles a gelatinous band or ridge, slightly elevated the whole length of the body, but most remarkably so, and forming quite a keel, from about the middle of the anal fin to the setting on of the caudal. After the fish has been some time out of the water, or immersed in spirits, this gelatinous keel falls, and loses nearly all its prominency. It is marked by a faint black stripe or line, accompanied by a series of pores, set at irregular intervals along each side. Throughout its whole length it is nearer the dorsal than the ventral line. The two little accessory oblique ridges on each side the termination of the lateral line, at the root of the caudal fin, present in the true Mackarels (Scomber vulgaris and Colias), as well as in the Thunnies, are here wanting. The base of the first dorsal fin is seated in a deep groove, with jelly-like transparent margins. This groove continues backwards, from the termination of the first, nearly to the second dorsal fin, becoming gradually more shallow and obsolete. The anterior branched rays of the pectoral and ventral fins, and the outer rays of both lobes of the caudal fin, have the bars or joints remarkably raised and prominent, resembling knobs, or like the knuckles of the fingers. The extreme lightness of this fish, in proportion to its size, is equally remarkable with its peculiar flaccidity. The head seems ready to separate from the body with the smallest force. This third specimen was much more brilliantly coloured than either of the former, though in a precisely similar manner. On each side, at the origin of the caudai fin, was a large metallic iridescent patch of extreme splendour; and the same hues pre- vailed, in almost equal brightness, along the base of the anal fin. The iris was coppery and golden, the pupil black. In my former reference of this new genus to Les Tenioides of Cuvier, I was merely guided by its evident affinity to Lepidopus and Trichiurus. ‘These two genera are now by Cuvier and Valenciennes, in the eighth volume of their ‘ Histoire’, removed from the Tenioides, with which they were associated formerly by Cuvier in his secand or 362 400 THE REV. R. T. LOWE ON ALEPISAURUS, last edition of the ‘ Régne Animal’, and placed as an appendix at the end of the Scom- bride. Without, however, being aware of this, I had come to the conclusion some time since, that the proper station for Alepisaurus must be amongst the Scombride, in the neighbourhood of Gempylus and Thyrsites ; and the alteration of Cuvier’s views re- garding the place of Lepidopus and Trichiurus, since discovered, affords at once a satis- factory confirmation of such a conclusion, and justifies my original idea of its close affinity with Lepidopus. The four genera Thyrsites, Gempylus, Lepidopus, and Trichiurus may be considered as forming, with Alepisaurus, a small subordinate but highly interesting group, con- necting the Scombride with the now expurgated Tenioide. The second adipose dorsal fin in Alepisaurus may be perhaps a modification only of the characteristic spurious fin- lets of its family. It even recalls to mind the separate hinder portion of the dorsal fin in Histiophorus, Cuv., or in an adult Xiphias. The general habit of the fish ; its pecu- liar liability to be infested with intestinal worms, evinced in all the specimens observed ; the powerful forked caudal fin, with the peculiar mode of its setting on, or of its pene- tration by the tail, owing to the large number of short accessory rays; and above all the gelatinous keeled lateral line, are all truly Scombridal characters. It may be added, that the complete development of the ventral fins gives it a higher claim than Lepidopus possesses to a place amongst Scombride’. The engraving is reduced from a most carefully executed drawing in outline of the fish while perfectly fresh, the size of life, kindly undertaken by my talented and accom- plished friend Miss Young, checked by repeated and scrupulously accurate measure- ments of my own. PLATE LIX. Fig. 1. The entire fish. 2. The head as seen from above. 3. Side view of the upper jaw, with the lip or intermaxillary raised to show the palatal teeth. The teeth represented in dotted outline are those which lay loose among the integuments of the palate: they are figured in the position they respectively occupied when raised a little by the point of a knife. ' Since writing the above, I have received a letter from my able and zealous coadjutor Miss Young, dated Madera, June 22, 1835, giving some account of a fourth larger but much broken specimen, also caught off Camera de Lobos, which she has had an opportunity of examining since I left the island. The examination was most satisfactory, tending altogether to confirm the foregoing supplementary account. She writes: ‘‘ The ¢eeth were exactly on the same plan, but varying a little in number from the former (the third) specimen. The first dorsal fin had forty-two rays; its shape the same as in the last specimen, high in front, and straight to near the end. The ventral fins were unequal (perhaps from injury), the right having 1 + 9, the left only 1 + 8rays. The caudal fin was much broken. The branchiostegous membrane had seven rays on both sides. The gelatinous keel on the lateral line was very high and distinct. The colours were not so bright as in the third specimen, though the present was quite fresh. In other respects it agreed with the former specimens.” : wotof LULWOL? fy , un { 401 ] DIRECTIONS FOR PLACING THE PLATES. Prate 1. Antilope Mhorr . . . sh Leen site es Se tO MACE pAarerS 2. Beroé Pileus and anatomy of Tokaopae pore att Tiki a at ee ae DOMED ES AIRE) Ae et O RR oe uk a ae Ta nie eet 4. 5. * . - . . - g. | Lagotis Cuviert and Chinchilla lanigera. . . . . . . . . . . 64 (le of Stomach of Semnopithecus Entellus . . . . . . . . . . . . 7 10. Apteryx Australis . . . ee on a ae Ac 11. Sepiola stenodactyla and shanty a oe snalgiahes Oey Getter Dh Ate) BD PEE biemircein CeUCOgNST . |... ee ee wp et ee tg es O90 13. 14. 15 Re nteOMIOrGUs PARERES. Oo |... ke Gee ies os, SO TA ye ES 16. 17. Vertebre of Bradypus tridactylug . . 2. ws we ew «NG SEP oN OR UPEOS COTES ee aye em, ee oh ep. EDD 19. Alepisaurus feror. . . ihe Mei Mrs es shia eS 20. Brains of Felis jubata and Fel. ede SR Mie) Can a4 « seerahafgel nel SBN GIT SG UE OT 2g ga An ae Milan re AAR yl: 1) a Anatomy of.the-Grachiopoda. ji... nn) «4 ht scons «oe 164 Pay neous aon et erat nome SO ye te ee ee ee aS 25. Eurylaimus lunatus . . . ye CERES fess 8 1 center hfe: 26. Metamorphosis of Urania elailine 25 RGR eT Cha 27. 2 NSTI SANS MRR 95 rae i Rae RM A Ta 29. 30. Anatomy of Calyptrea (Calypeopsis) and of Clavagella . . . . . . 212 31. Heart and principal blood-vessels of Siren lacertina . . . . . . 220 oat Young Ornithorhynchus paradovus and its anatomy . . . . . . « 228 34, \Ornsthorhynchus paradomas 0. ee ee ee ee ee, > 258 * In some copies misnumbered 14. 45. 402 Clavagell@ and Leptoconchus Nycteribie . : Macropus Parryt . | Chame . Ancistrosoma Klugit and Cecidoses Eremita Entozoa and their anatomy Lagotis pallipes | Cancri, and their details Osteology of Simia Troglodytes and Simiu Satyrus : a human idiot Alepisaurus ferox END OF THE FIRST VOLUME. with the skull of \ Printed by Richarp Taytor, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street. . 342 380 400 ee LIST OF THE PAPERS Page Be, Tuomas, Esq. Observations on the Neck of the Three-toed Sloth (Bradypus tridactylus, Linn.) .... 113 Observations on the genus Cancer of Dr. Leach (Platycarcinus, Latr.), with de- scriptions of three new species ...... 335 Bennett, E. T., Esq. On the M’borr Antelope .............. 1 On the Chinchillide, a family of Herbivorous Rodentia, and on a new genus referrible OWE alah tedetuster apny es iareicke ictete, fe 35 Notice of a Mammiferous Animal from Madagascar, constituting a new form among the Viverridous Carnivora .... 137 Some account of Macropus Parryi, a hither- to undescribed species of Kangaroo from iNew? Sonthigwales 9 <2 sesi Sa.) & _ PRINTED BY RICHARD AND JOHN E. TAYLOR, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET. ’ ae 7 ‘ ~ * 4 _ a mV . i oo w/e P i ; b ae jis . as ‘ oe Y - y ; 7 ¢ - aa 7 <>* ¥ = = ‘ “. 4 ' ’ > " F an Pa ' y ae wig { ry , ras é «. igi 3 é J ty 7) i ‘ ‘ ne j ; - 94 ae 4 ’ & ‘le é $< * $ bal in Anes) oa »! a Pay de AT its fs -s fn IG Hae i a Geka: atin eS: Pe tna